《The Myth of the Greek Heavenly Demon》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¨C Murim: The Demonic Cult¡¯s Way Union When was it? Was it a memory from the distant past, in 21st-century South Korea? Or was it a memory from the time when I was training, spitting blood between life and death? Anyway, it had been a long time since I had lightly fallen asleep. ¡°¡­Divine Emperor. Have you awakened?¡± ¡°Have we arrived?¡± The dream receded at the sound of her delicate voice, prostrated outside the pnquin without a sound, and the slowly swaying Divine Chariot came into view. -Kugugugu¡­ Outside the slightly turned carriage, massive mountain ranges rolled past, and when I widened my senses to scan the surroundings, I felt the demonic energy of numerous devotees prostrating towards the Divine Chariot that I was riding. ¡°I am still notfortable with all this.¡± ¡°Stop with the stiff tone. If you want to make people follow you, you should try to break them with intellect, not force. Where did the Gwi Hyun-sa who used to test that go?¡± At my words, the shadow beyond the door flinched, and I could feel it trembling as if trying to suppress the entric nature it had. ¡°Eunnsssss¡­ eurrkkkkk¡­¡± ¡°Until when, you ask? Until the body turns to dust and the soul bes powder.¡± Rejecting the envoy I sent for her, and even when I directly went myself, dering that she wouldn¡¯t remove the screen in the middle of the room unless I persuaded her, I¡ªthe greatest genius in the history of the Demonic Cult. Gwi Hyun-sa. In the end, she became my follower after half a day of questioning and the conditions I set forth for her. I still haven¡¯t forgotten her boastful words from behind the screen that day. A dark history should always be brought up after every cooldown to double the fun. I quietly chuckled and stood up from my seat. ¡°No matter how much of a fool the previous Cult Leader was to start this war, the public opinion within the Cult has already be quite heated after a year of stalemate in the situation. Even if I dere to stop the war now, do you think the followers will listen to me?¡± Moreover, due to the scheming of the Justice Faction, which already manipted the previous Cult Leader, countless followers lost their lives in vain. Even though I currently hadplete control over the Cult, if I were to make a truce with the Justice Faction in this situation, it was highly likely that internal strife would arise within the Cult. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The decision has already been made, and anyway, it can¡¯t be undone now.¡± In my previous life, if I were an ordinary person who knew nothing about fighting, I would have screamed at the decision I made now. How could I, who was always so close yet so far from the concept of war, ever attempt tomit such atrocious acts that humans were capable of? However, at the edge of purgatory, where even time has stopped for me, I inherited the vision of the Twelve Divine Demons. After enduring countless bloody battles and conspiracies over the past ten years, I finally became the Lord of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains and could firmly dere my decision. ¡°If you do not fight, you will only be robbed.¡± No matter how much humanity builds structures taller than mountains. No matter how much they develop technologies tomunicate with the world with just a flick of a finger. The greed inherent beneath the thin mask of civilization would eventually drive humans into the deeds of beasts. -Kugoong! ¡°We have arrived.¡± Gradually, the Divine Chariot I was riding came to aplete halt, and at my gesture, the doors that were tightly closed by telekinesis opened all at once. ¡°Watch. Just as I promised you, see how the Justice Faction bastards who trampled on you and your family crumble now.¡± Without looking back at Gwi Hyun-sa, who was staring at me, I slowly moved forward, focusing only on whaty ahead. There were three doors open in front of me. Heaven, Land, and Human. Passing through the doors symbolizing the three fundamental elements that make up the world, I stepped outside the Divine Chariot. The colossal Great Heaven, which was almost like a moving pce, was surrounded by prostrating disciples, and in the distance, the bastards of the Justice Faction formed a frontline around Mount Kunlun, swarming like ants. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± Like a predator before a flock of sheep, my lips twisted unknowingly at the hypocritical aura filling the mountain beyond the frontline. Since they started this war, there was no need for me to hold back either. After the civil war with the corrupt Cult Leader¡¯s family, my masters and the True Demonic Qi of the Twelve Divine Demons, who had been writhing in frustration to fight, were crying out in agony. Was there any need to refuse the fight? The corrupt former Cult Leader who defied thew of the strong, forcibly upied the position of Cult Leader, which should be passed on to the next strong person in every generation, and tried to turn it into a hereditary system to rule for eternity. He manipted the Justice Faction members through backdoor deals to instigate the final showdown, aiming to eliminate the hostile forces against him and turn the unfavorable opinions within the Cult in his favor. This was the frontline of the Great War between the justice and the demonic forces. Seizing this ridiculous farce as an opportunity, the million demons hiding in the Ten Thousand Mountains would eventually engulf the Central ins. ¡°They areing.¡± Perhaps sensing the anomaly in our unusually quiet camp due to my appearance. Five distinct figures were rushing towards us from the opposing camp. ¡°One shaved monk, three Taoists in robes, and one ck swordsman.¡± ¡°They are masters of the Supreme Realm, called the Five Great Warriors in the current Justice Faction¡¯s martial arts world. As they joined the frontlines, our forces suffered significant casualties. Among them, Hye Kwang from Shaolin conspired with the traitors of our Cult, whom the Heavenly Demon eradicated, and was the one responsible for abducting and murdering the loyal Blood Flower Troops and Moonlight Troops of our Cult.¡± Gwi Hyun-sa barely managed to maintain herposure while providing me with the information she had. Her breath and hands were trembling with rage. I also remembered the two names, Blood Flower Troops and Moonlight Troops. The two groups,posed of only women, visited the orphanage where they grew up, located in the gray area between the Justice and Demonic factions, while returning from a mission. Having heard this through the former Cult Leader, Shaolin quietly infiltrated thend, ughtered all the orphans in the orphanage, and in the midst of their shock,unched a surprise attack, causing many deaths and leaving even the survivors to die in a lightless prison. And the Blood Flower Troops¡¯ Leader and the Moonlight Troops¡¯ Leader were sworn sisters of Gwi Hyun-sa, who, upon hearing of their deaths from me, joined me, fueled by her revenge. ¡°Now, my dear friend. Tell me. How shall we kill those hypocrites there?¡± ¡°As promised, tear off their limbs and leave them barely alive for me.¡± She followed me across Heaven and Land, but unable to cross Human, Gwi Hyun-sa hid quietly behind me and bowed tearfully. ¡°If you could allow them to suffer in agony for decades, unable to live or die, and bow their heads in disgrace before their fake justice, I would offer you everything I have.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I first stained my hands with blood, I had a premonition. That perhaps for the rest of my life, I would go mad yearning for the tranquility and peace of my past life, living a life where everything goes insane. That premonition, buried under countless events, would still asionally resurface to remind me of what awaited me. A woman apanied by revenge. A madman who became a god in a living human body. There was no ce for ordinary affection between them. Seeing the woman bow and weep, I had to give up even myst hope. To give up everything because I had to, because I had no choice, and because I had to run through the hell where even peace, unrest, and rest were out of reach. Whatever awaited me at the end, if it was something irreversible, then I had no choice but to unfold my path with blood and iron, without peace or rest. ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll just go mad and run to the end.¡± As always, from my lower dantian, which formed the root of all martial arts, the demonic qi surged to the middle dantian of my chest, and to the upper dantian of the Hundred Points, as a mighty power flowed through my entire body. The root of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult revered by all demons. Thest remnant of the mythic era, coveted by those from the Justice Faction, who ran like a pack of dogs,mitting all sorts of atrocities to seize it. Theplete incarnation of Heavenly Demon Divine Art had descended on my body. ¡°The Heavenly Demon is showing his divine might!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Demon is showing his divine might!¡± The Heavenly Demon Divine Art was a demonic art yet not a demonic art, and a qi art yet not a qi art at the same time. If an unqualified personid eyes on it, it was a living force that would blind those eyes. The remnants of a God imbued power into its manifestation. As I released my innately dark qi, the surrounding demons became more vigorous in their movement, falling into a trance and chanting the golden words of the Heavenly Demon Cult. ¡°Demonic Way, Heavenly Demon!¡± ¡°Demonic Way, Heavenly Demon!¡± The Demonic Way dominates the world, and all demons conquer the Central ins. ¡°As it should be.¡± I abandoned everything. I emptied everything within me. Having abandoned everything that made me a human to reach this ce. The void was so deep and empty that it couldn¡¯t be filled with mere strength. Only by devouring everything beyond that mountain could this dreadful emptiness be slightly alleviated. ¡°Amitabha! Today, I purify the wicked demon!¡± In an instant, what reached me first across the void was Shaolin¡¯s True Divine Palm. Like the enormous golden palm of the purest form of Buddha pressing down on a defeated gambler, a massive golden hand of divine qi descended upon me. -Whoooong! ¡°Ughhh!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The dazzling strike was certainly magnificent and overwhelming, but to me, it felt utterly hollow. Without exerting much effort, it was something I could block with just one outstretched finger. ¡°Five Demons Union.¡± -Tuk! My extended forefinger collided with the huge, radiant golden god in midair. -Pasasak! ¡°What?!¡± Yes, this is what they call the true essence of the righteous path. With just a small gesture of my finger, the golden god¡¯s palm lost its light, revealing the ugly true face of Shaolin¡¯s living Buddha, nothing more than a shy, shallow shell. This was the true face of Shaolin, the leader of the Justice Faction. ¡°Wh-what kind of sorcery is this?!¡± ¡°Hey, Gwi Hyun-sa. I¡¯m sorry, but you have to endure my grumbling, too.¡± ¡°¡­As the Emperor wishes.¡± The finger that crushed the golden palm pointed directly at the ugly, sobbing monk of Shaolin. It was aimed right at the middle of the filthily attached ¡°dots¡± on his forehead. ¡°This is the final teaching for Shaolin from the monk of the Podp Pce.¡± Four Demon Finger Snapping Arts, Fourth Stroke. ¡°Four Demon Finger.¡± There was no grand power or mighty energy wave like Shaolin¡¯s Finger Snapping Arts. A strange monk from the Podp Pce who pursued only the essence without unnecessary formalities. The arts he invented were so quiet and simple. -Whoong. Did a gentle breeze pass by? It was so quiet that one might think so. The monk¡¯s head didn¡¯t explode, nor did another ¡°dot¡± appear on his forehead. There was no such dramatic effect. Just. -Shwack! A corpse, its breath cut off, twitched in the air for a moment. Unable to stand properly before me, the corpse fell helplessly like a leaf, staining the long stairs of the ce with blood as it rolled to the ground where it was born. -Thud! After rolling down 108 steep steps, the fallen monk of Shaolin was no longer recognizable. What remained was merely a filthy lump of flesh and blood. ¡°Not just anyone, but you dared to insult my master¡¯s martial arts as mere sorcery. I can¡¯t let you live after hearing you say that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A step toote, the remnants of the now Four Great Warriors of the Justice Faction stood frozen in disbelief at the unbelievable scene. The devotees of the Demonic Path silently revered my power, which had turned the living Buddha of Shaolin and the nemesis of the Demonic Cult into a mere lump of flesh with just one move. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Let¡¯s have some fun. Suppressing the emptiness that filled my heart with determination, I kicked off the ground without looking back. The 13th martial conquest of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. It was the moment when the living god of the Demonic Cult dered a true holy war. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¨C Passos Ind¡¯s Dianes -Sarak! The meditation ended with the leaf splitting in half exactly along the veins of the leaf and with the sword danceing to an end. Passos Ind, Northern Aegean Sea, Greece. I was no longer the Heavenly Demon of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Cult or a student from Korea taking a high school exam, but just an orphan called Dianes from the Zeus Temple. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Even after being reincarnated again, I woke up every morning when my qi turned thicker and practiced the Demonic Arts. First, I was a warrior who once dominated the Central ins martial arts world, and above all, if this was the world of the Greek and Roman Mythology, that I remembered, there was no harm in me developing my strength. ¡°Whenever I think about it, it really does feel like an eventful life.¡± My hands, which were once overflowing with demonic qi andmanded 100,000 demons with a single gesture, were now so small and white that they couldn¡¯t bepared. And my body? These days, I had been eating well and gaining some weight, but my body was still so frail that it was hard to believe it was the same body that the people of the Central ins revered as the Heavenly Demon, making me let out a sigh. The only redeeming feature might be the face I have now. Reflected in the moonlit stream, my new body, the face of Dianes, was so outstanding that it would be astonishing by the standards of the Murim world of my previous life and the Earth from my life before that. ¡°Wow, if I were in Korea, I could have made a fortune streaming with this face.¡± Even though I knew it was a silly thought, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, but that was how convincingly beautiful Dianes¡¯s face was. Whether due to the influence of my soul or gics, my long hair resembling the night sky and my contrasting white face naturally invoked the image of a nobleman. To top it off, my ck eyes, which sparkled like stars in the night sky, made me think I was truly handsome. ¡°I have seen the most handsome men among Earth¡¯s celebrities and those annoying Five Great Warriors brats¡­¡± Evenpared to them, objectively, Dianes¡¯s face was really handsome. Should I say he was a pretty boy? And it wasn¡¯t just me who thought this; the high priest Efaros of the Nerina Zeus Temple was so afraid that this boy I was in might be kidnapped by Apollo or Zeus that he made the child wear a hood or mask when going out in the city. ¡°In reality, it was probably to prevent human trafficking or kidnapping.¡± But you never know. This is ancient Greece. The background of stories that were so overused in Earth¡¯s literature and various media that they almost dissolved into oblivion. Of course, if you were from Earth like me, you would snort and dismiss the idea of monsters and gods as absurd tales. In my previous life, as the Heavenly Demon who unified the Central ins, there were also immortals and demons in the martial world. But in ancient Greece, one couldn¡¯t say there were no gods or monsters. Moreover, I already knew one being that was not human. ¡°Dianes! Here you are!¡± A girl wearing a fluttering celestial garment like a feathered robe came running over the low beach hill. Her silver-blue hair, rippling like the waves of the dawn sea, and her delicate fairy-like features were enough to elicit inward admiration, even though she was just a child. This girl¡¯s name was Nesneria. Though she appeared to be an innocent young girl, she was actually a sea spirit¡ªa Nereid, to be exact¡ªand had been my longest childhood friend in Passos. ¡°Neri, I said I wanted to be alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost morning. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± With a bright smile, I lowered the wooden sword I was holding in front of the nymph¡¯s sparkling eyes. However, suddenly feeling a sense of emptiness, my face crumpled. ¡°¡­It feels empty.¡± ¡°What does?¡± What else could possibly feel empty? These flimsy scraps of cloth I¡¯m wearing. Except for the tunic, which was just a simple piece of cloth, there was nothing like pants. It was basically just a one-piece with holes for the arms and neck, held together at the waist with a leather belt. And I walked around wearing this as clothing Fifteen years have passed since I reincarnated into this world, but throughout my long life in my previous two lives, pants were just the everyday norm. This outfit felt quite awkward. ¡°Sigh, what can I do? I guess I just have to ept it as it is.¡± ¡°Sometimes, Dianes, you speak like that old man Efaros. Like an old person.¡± ¡°Yeah. Yeah. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry¡± -Swoosh¡­ The beautiful ind of Passos in the northern Aegean Sea, where the bright sunlight and white waves break. Born on this peaceful ind, spending my days leisurely, was the ck-haired Dianes. This was my third life. At the center of Passos Ind, the Temple of Zeus. Afterpleting the dawn offering and changing clothes, the high priest, Efaros, was approached by someone who greeted him. ¡°High Priest Efaros.¡± ¡°What is it, Melsius?¡± The man¡¯s name was Melsius. He was a sub-priest who assisted Efaros and managed the Temple of Zeus on Passos Ind, as well as overseeing the temple¡¯s orphanage. ¡°It is about Dianes¡­ Is he alright?¡± ¡°¡­What about that child?¡± When Dianes¡¯s name came out of Melsius¡¯s mouth, Efaros¡¯s face stiffened as if tense, and he lowered his voice. ¡°It would be better to speak in a quiet ce.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Dianes. It was five years ago that the child was entrusted to the Temple of Zeus in Passos. On a particrly tumultuous dark night, Efaros was preparing for the uing Seeding Festival, and Nyx had even obscured Artemis¡¯s chariot. In the midst of busily organizing tasks by the light of a small candle, the candle that had been burning brightly without a trace of wind suddenly went out. Thinking it was strange, he struck the flint he had beside him and relit the fire, but at the same moment, the fire went out with a whoosh. Having lived his entire life as the high priest of the Temple of Zeus, Efaros instinctively knew that this was neither a coincidence nor a nymph¡¯s prank, but some kind of revtion. Rejecting the fire that illuminated the darkness. An invisible presence that gently discouraged even the attempt to rekindle it. Could it be that a messenger from the underworld hae to take him directly? Thinking that, Efaros closed his eyes. As if his prediction were correct, the being that extinguished the light gently guided him outside. How could a mere human body defy the will of a god? He was only slightly worried about the sub-priests and orphans who would be bewildered by his sudden disappearance. However, the hand leading him did not stop at the dock by the Styx River. Instead, it was a small hill near Passos Ind, where nymphs would gather and sing by the stream at night. And on the rock by the stream where the nymphs would sit in a circle, a childy quietly. A small boy who appeared to be less than ten years old. Yet, with that noble aura and inexplicable dignity, the old Efaros thought that this child must be the son of some god. Thinking that some god had guided the child to him because they couldn¡¯t take care of their own son, he believed it was the will of the gods and took the child in. As he had expected, the child who introduced himself as Dianes was more mature and thoughtful than his peers, and he handled tasks that even Efaros and the sub-priests struggled with effortlessly. Moreover, his innate martial skills and deep wisdom allowed him to catch the wild boar that ruined the crops at the age of fifteen and offer it as a sacrifice to the Temple of Ares. Since Dianes came, the Temple of Zeus on Passos Ind, which Efaros was in charge of, had been overflowing with offerings from numerous pilgrims. The fields and orchards attached to the temple always yielded bountiful harvests. Efaros became even more convinced that Dianes was a descendant of the supreme god or a great being associated with them. However, as Dianes grew up with him, his worries also grew. It was precisely because of Dianes¡¯s future. A child led and blessed by the gods. A man with innate strength and intelligence, captivating many and even charming the river nymphs. This was surely a sign of someone who would be called a hero. Already troubled about what to do with this divine descendant, when Melsius, who was in charge of the child, mentioned Dianes, Efaros felt his heart sink. ¡°Speak up. What is it?¡± ¡°Well, when I was called to the Temple of Apollo not long ago¡­¡± Melsius, speaking to Efaros, also seemed to find it hard to believe what he had seen, as he ran his hand over his face and began to recount the story. It was when he had recently taken a ship to Delphi for some temple business. When he was about to finish all his work and head back to Passos, messengers from the Temple of Delphi suddenly came to find him. ¡°They suddenly barged in, saying it was urgent, and took me to the Temple of Delphi. Then, upon entering the temple, a gigantic voice suddenly said to me this¡­¡± [The seed that you dug from Gaia¡¯s embrace and ced in a jar for sowing. You will nt that seed in the shade of the greatest mountain. Soon, a farmer wille to the temple to obtain the seed for sowing. You must prepare the seed quickly!] Melsius shook his head, saying that it was truly iprehensible, as one would expect from an oracle of the Temple of Delphi. However, Efaros immediately understood what the oracle meant. ¡®A seed refers to a child who has not yet sprouted. The jar containing it symbolizes this temple. A seed dug from Gaia¡¯s embrace means a child rescued from the ground where no light reaches, or, in other words, from the darkness. nting it under the shadow of the greatest mountain means it will be raised as a representative of Olympus, a hero of the gods. And the farmer to sow the seed¡­.?¡¯ ¡°Haha! This is¡­ this is!¡± When his thoughts reached that point, Efaros felt a thirst as if his throat were burning and poured wine from the bottle on the desk and drank it. ¡°¡­Priest?¡± Puzzled by Efaros¡¯s sudden behavior, Melsius cautiously called him, but Efaros kept his mouth shut and just stared at the papyrus on the desk. ¡°The Seeding Festival ising soon.¡± ¡°Right¡­ ah! Could it be that God Apollo told us that if we prepare well for this crop, we will be blessed?¡± Efaros sighed at the young priest, who interpreted the prophecy with an understanding of his own. ¡°Phew¡­ It seems like an important guest will being to our temple soon. Please clean up the VIP room in the temple and prepare the children for it.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Do as I say!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± When Efaros, who had copsed on the chair as if exhausted, gave the order to wee the guest, Melsius sensed that something was amiss and was about to walk out¡­ ¡°Ah, right!¡± ¡°Yes?! Is there something else you wish to say?¡± ¡°Clean up the bed in the VIP room and ce arge pile of well-dried rice straw there. Use the best rice straw without any bugs or moisture.¡± ¡°¡­Rice straw?¡± The priest tilted his head at the unintelligible order from the high priest, but Efaros was no longer looking at him. The sky was as empty of stars as it was on that day. He was simply lost in deep thought as he looked at the sky. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¨C Passos Ind¡¯s Dianes Seeding Festival. The festival, also known as the Demeter 1 Festival, which marked the busy farming season, was also a grand event celebrated on Passos Ind. Therefore, during the Demeter Festival, even the Temple of Zeus would suspend its previously strict curfews andbor duties, giving the children free time to enjoy the festival with the money they had earned while working. However, it seemed that there would be no such event this year. ¡°Clean it thoroughly, kids!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there dust umted here? You need to make it shine!¡± ¡°Those who haven¡¯t washed yet, speak up quickly! If you get caughtter, you won¡¯t even be able to give me excuses anymore!¡± Like a military unit that heard the news of themander¡¯s arrival, the priests also rolled up their sleeves and cleaned the temple, and the children also had to busy their hands without a moment to enjoy the festival. ¡°Hey, hey, Dianes. Did you hear that story?¡± ¡°What is it, Talus?¡± In my past life, I was a Heavenly Demon or whatever. Now I was just one of the ordinary orphans, working hard with my hands, when suddenly, a red-headed kid clung to my side. That kid¡¯s name was Talus. He often liked to boast that he was the son of the War God Ares, and his self-praise wasn¡¯t entirely unfounded, as he had quite a knack for fighting. When I first came to this temple, he and his gang tried to intimidate me but ended up in a mess. Maybe he changed his approach after that, as he asionally came to me, busy boasting about this and that. He imed to be the son of Ares and a prince from a distant kingdom. And that soon his servants woulde to escort him. They were picking on me for being an orphan with no connections, but honestly, no matter how much this kid acted up, to someone like me who had rolled through the history of thousands of years of warfare in the martial world of the Central ins, it was just cute. ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter today?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t you know? Why everyone is so busy?¡± This punk must have sneaked into the high priest¡¯s room and eavesdropped again. Judging by his actions, he seemed more like the son of a Thief God than a War God. ¡°What¡¯s got you so excited? If you¡¯re not going to tell me, then stop bothering me and get lost.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­! You¡¯ll regret treating me like thister! When Master Chiron arrives at the festival¡­!¡± ¡°Chiron?¡± Even though the period I lived as the Heavenly Demon in the Murim world of China was significantly longer than my time on Earth, my first life on Earth had not faded from my memory. And even in that distant memory, the knowledge of Greek and Roman mythology, which I had often nced at, was quite helpful at times like this. Chiron. A centaur, a race that was half-human and half-horse, unlike the usual members of their kind, was well-versed in knowledge and highly skilled in martial arts, raising numerous heroes and being remembered as the mentor of heroes. Was such a great figureing all the way here? ¡°Hmph! No doubt he¡¯sing to take me, the son of Ares! Just wait. When I be a hero at Chiron Academy, I¡¯ll make sure that arrogant¡­¡± ¡°Thanks for the valuable information.¡± In an instant, I sealed Talus¡¯s pressure point, shutting his noisy mouth, and kicked his butt. I thought about Chiron. A centaur, a descendant of Kronos, the God of Time and the former king of the Titans, and the mentor of many heroes. That was as far as I could clearly remember. In the original myth, I wondered if there was a story about that half-human, half-horseing this far, but nothing came to mind. While I was spacing out, I stopped my hand and got a light knock on the head for no reason. Thus, as the day¡¯s tasks roughly came to an end and the crescent moon rose in the night, I carefully sneaked out of the room where the other kids were sleeping and grabbed a wooden sword. In my head, there were countless martial arts forms, regardless of being orthodox or unorthodox, but whatever the martial art, it was best to train during the early dawn when the energy of the heavens and earth was the most refined and pure. Especially since the body of a child had fewer impurities in the blood and qi pathways, and the muscles and bones were still growing, training with this clear qi would undoubtedly speed up the recovery of my past life¡¯s aplishments. I never skipped dawn training for a single day. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s much better than rolling around in the River of Three Crossings in my past life¡­¡± In my previous life, I died without knowing the reason, and when I awoke, twelve Divine Demons looked down at me and decided to train me to be the contemporary Heavenly Demon, to the point of death. Thanks to them, I was able to swiftly reach the state known as Heavenly Demon¡¯s Natural Realm, but honestly, I¡¯d rather slowly build up my state than go through that again. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Did I pack everything?¡± Other than the wooden sword at my waist, there wasn¡¯t much to pack, but after a final check, I lightly activated my light footwork and dashed through the forest. I was not yet strong enough to master ascending footwork like Heavenly Demon Illusion Step or Cloud Step. Thus, the footwork I was currently using was Ghostly Flying Step, abbreviated as Ghost Step, which was practiced by the Demons of the Demonic Cult who acted as assassins. True to its name, ¡°Ghostly Flying Steps,¡± it was footwork that was both stealthy and fast, rivaling even the footwork of assassins. Now, it was a high-level footwork technique that made one wonder if a mere fifteen-year-old should even learn it. But who cares? ¡°I am the Heavenly Demon.¡± The Heavenly Demon Divine Cult had a history spanning thousands of years. At the end of that history was the Heavenly Demon, who became the supreme being of the Demonic Cult and the heaven itself, rather than a mere leader. Even though I¡¯m now an orphan in a different mythological world, that enlightenment and aura haven¡¯t gone anywhere. Look even now. Though I had only been retraining in Demonic Arts for barely over a year, my Ghost Step was already stealthy and swift enough to rival the upper-tier assassins of the Demonic Cult. ¡®First of all, today I aim to raise the Ghostly Flying Step to at least the 3-star level. As for my sword techniques and sword forms¡­ My internal qi isn¡¯t enough yet, so¡­¡¯ The qi cultivation technique I was currently mastering was the Ghostly Cultivation Arts, which I happened to acquire while exploring the relics of the former Jeonjin Sect. The achievement of Demonic Arts was originally very fast, but it was unstable, making the risk of entering a state of deviation high. In the original Demonic Cult, to support such an unstable initial stage, they would provide Demonic Soul Pill to prospective demons or have higher-ranking demons assist with the operation of Demonic Arts. But I am the Heavenly Demon. Even if I relearned Demonic Arts, such instability wasn¡¯t considered dangerous. However, another characteristic of the Demonic Arts hindered me from learning it. It was the unique demonic qi of demons who mastered Demonic Arts. Regardless of what arts one would master, unless it was the Stealth Arts of the Demonic Cult assassins, the moment the achievement of ordinary arts surpasses five star level, it reveals the practitioner as a demon whenever they operate their qi. Merely releasing qi induces a sense of oppression and fear in the surroundings. That was the teaching of the asuras and yakshas of the Hell Realm, and it showed their qualifications as demons. But, given my current situation, if I went around openly using demonic qi, I would definitely be considered a monster or a viin, so I would surely get stabbed by someone. So I couldn¡¯t learn any Demonic Arts right away. But there was a way to rece it. It was the martial arts technique of the Jeonjin Sect. Demonstration of the Demonic Cult¡¯s arts and other sects require innate qi, but such limitations didn¡¯t exist for the Jeonjin Sect¡¯s martial arts. It was a technique that harmonized seamlessly with both normal arts and Demonic Arts. It was the Martial Spirit. Whether it was Demonic or Justice Arts, they were martial arts, and it was something that anyone would ept. It was a truly amazing feat in my current situation. ¡°Um? What?¡± As I was nning my training for the day and rushing forward with my light footwork, something sharp suddenly flew towards me, cutting through my senses. -Flinch! Sensing the iing object, I quickly swung my wooden sword on my back to deflect it. ¡°Ueuk?! What kind of power is this?!¡± The deflected object was an arrow. A silver arrow, softly glowing as if it held the moonlight. The arrow, which shattered my wooden sword into pieces in slow motion, was as beautiful as a piece of art. Kwajik! The arrow, which had almost half-prated a rock after passing by me in an instant, was still vibrating, and its force had not yet dissipated. ¡°What is this?¡± I thought it was a hunter¡¯s arrow, but the energy contained in it was unusual. At first nce, it resembled the divine qi used by the hypocrites of the Nine Great Sects, but its purity sense was even higher. I felt a sense of rejection that seemed to refuse any human presence around it. No, was it rejecting the touch of a man rather than a human? ¡°Stay still.¡± -Woong, woong, woong! The arrow that was pulled out with force¡ªno, to be precise, the qi contained in the arrow¡ªvibrated as if it were alive and rejected my touch. The moonlight-like qi, which seemed as if it would immediately burrow into my meridians and twist them, thrashed nervously. It was both elegant and fierce. ¡°Giving the will to qi¡­?¡± In my past life, during the time when I was the Heavenly Demon, it was a technique of cultivation that only I could perform in the martial world of the Central ins. Not only handling the energy with intention but also assimting with it and imbuing it with consciousness, a realm of power that approached the creation of life. Was there a being who could show such a skill? -Woong! ¡°I said stay still.¡± Although I had be a feeble little kid now, I was once capable of creating a spirit guardian with just my demonic qi and had shown the pinnacle of internal qi. Suppressing the qi contained in such an arrow was no problem at all for me. When I drew my energy from my dantian and infused it into the arrow, the moonlight-like qi contained within the arrow raged. I thought about extinguishing it right away, but somehow, it felt like a waste. ¡°With such pure energy¡­¡± Given that my own qi was already insufficient, wasting such refined qi, which was within my grasp, seemed like a shame. ¡°Come. Come to me.¡± Following the profound principles of the Martial Spirit Divine Art, I slowly enveloped the qi contained in the arrow and drew it into my body. True to the Martial Spirit Divine Art, which embraces both Demonic Arts and Justice Arts, I could easily guide the unfamiliar qi and slowly transfer it into my qi meridians. The qi that entered my body tried to twist my innate qi and blood. But that struggle was quickly bound by the Unification Demonic Arts, I operated and slowly pulled into one side of my dantian. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯ll digest this slowlyter¡­ Now let¡¯s see.¡± The arrow in my hand no longer shone as beautifully as before since the qi had dissipated, but it was still incredibly beautiful, as if it had been crafted by melting moonlight into an arrow. Even in the past, when I reigned as the Heavenly Demon, the God of Ten Thousand Mountains, countless rare tributes pleased my eyes and ears, but this arrow was one of the most beautiful among those I saw there. ¡°¡­Truly in the realm of divine craftsmanship.¡± As I quietly looked at the arrow, a familiar sharp qi once again targeted and rushed at my back. -Shhwoook! There was a hint of malice in the arrow this time, as if angered by the first one being blocked, making my skin prickle. ¡°Tsk, I wondered if it was done by mistake.¡± But a master capable of imbuing such qi into an arrow wouldn¡¯t confuse their target. -Thwack! The swiftly swung arrow urately deflected the iing one. ¡°Ugh¡­ As expected, my body still can¡¯t keep up¡­¡± Since it was made of the same material, the arrow didn¡¯t break as easily as the wooden sword from before, and it could be blocked with a bit of internal qi. However, my still-growing body couldn¡¯t handle the force, and my bones cracked. ¡°Tsk¡­ With a day¡¯s rest, this should heal, but do you have more?¡± A presence subtly appeared from the direction the arrow came. It must be the one who shot the arrows at me. I moved my hand to fix the broken bone and aimed the arrow at the sound of footsteps. -Rustle! ¡°It seems like you are not an ordinary person¡­ Why did you shoot an arrow without warning?¡± As I infused qi into the arrow and stayed alert, the culprit hiding in the forest shadows slowly revealed himself. ¡°Hmph¡­!¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¨C The Crescent Moon And The Goddess Of The Hunt, Artemis Perhaps not only for me but for anyone, if an arrow flew out of nowhere and threatened their life, they would be quite furious, right? But, what if the one who shot that arrow was an incredibly beautiful girl? More beautiful than any celebrity you have ever seen, even more beautiful than the most beautiful in the Central ins? How long would that angerst? ¡°Wow¡­.¡± No other exmation was needed. Just wow. A single word that summarized the beauty of the woman ring at me fiercely. Her white skin was so radiant that it made the beautiful moon in the sky lose its light. Her glossy ck hair sparkled mysteriously under the scattered moonlight from the sky. Her ck eyes gleamed with a strange light in them, exuding mystery, and her body, somewhere between a girl and a woman, was so fresh that it could almost be felt. And the vitality and liveliness overflowing from her whole body. At a nce, she was a girl with natural strength and muscles. If this were the Murim world, I would have immediately taken her in, fed her good food, dressed her in fine clothes, and taught her all kinds of martial arts. She seemed a bit old to start learning martial arts, but that would naturally be resolved through some rolling and getting hit, so it wasn¡¯t a problem at all. However, recalling the fierce aura of the North Sea Ice Pce Lord I encountered in the frozen Great Snow Mountains¡­ It seemed unlikely that the situation would end well. ¡°This arrow, you shot it¡­¡± ¡°Arrogant one, how dare a man hold my moonlight in his hand and touch my divine power?¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± The same exmation flowed from my mouth at that venomous voice I heard. No way, she even says the same things as the North Sea Pce Lord? The chilling d¨¦j¨¤ vu was enough to make my skin crawl. The Pce Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce, Snow Flower Goddess, Baek So-sul. She, with her name and epithet, always became the talk of the martial world whenever there was a contest of beauty. The geographically isted environment of the North Sea Ice Pce inevitably stimted the poets¡¯ imaginations. Among them, the Snow Flower Goddess, who had appeared a few times at the events of the Murim Alliance, was the subject of many poems and anecdotes due to her snowke-like beauty. Moreover, the mystical power of the North Sea Ice Pce, which wielded the force of the thousand-year-old ice spirit from ancient times, was so profound that even high-level warriors couldn¡¯t easily surpass it. Gwi Hyun-sa often cited the Pce Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce as the biggest variable in the Great Demon War. And that variable appeared before me, leaving an indelible scar. The beginning was an incident where the demonic army, advancing through the Qinghai region and Sichuan, collided with the delegation sent from the Ice Pce to the Murim Alliance due to the Murim Alliance¡¯s scheme. In response, the people of the North Sea, incited by the Murim Alliance¡¯s one-sided media y, became extremely angry and invaded the Great Snow Mountain Range in Sichuan, where I was residing. ¡®It was really a mess back then.¡¯ What happened at that time was that the frontline with the Murim Alliance was steadily pushed back, and Qinghai and Sichuanpletely fell into my hands. The poisoners of the Sichuan Tang Family, one of the Five Great ns, were purified by fire; most of the malcontents of the Qingcheng Sect were annihted and sealed; and the Emei Sect was divided by the schemes of Gwi Hyun-sa, leading to their self-destruction as they fought among themselves. From the perspective of me and the Demonic Cult, it was an unbelievably favorable situation. While waiting for reinforcements from the cult, I waspletely immersed in paperwork to implement various civil policies and recruit small and medium sects to make Sichuan and Qinghai thends of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Suddenly, a cold wave hit Sichuan on a scorching summer day. At that time, I had upied the Tang family¡¯s main residence in the Great Snow Mountain Range and was using the head of the family¡¯s office as my temporary office. The office of the family head, which was the highest and had the best view, offered a refreshing sight of the beautiful mountain range through itsrge window opposite the desk. I was arduously handling the attack of ck letters and white papers, drawing strength from thefort of the Great Snow Mountain Range. Then. Amidst two weeks of overnight work, with frustration and annoyance rising within me, even Gwi Hyun-sa seemed to be wary of me. As the struggle between white paper and ck ink was nearing its end, imagine the approval documents getting all distorted before your eyes. Seeing the documents, which I had ved over for a whopping two weeks, getting soaked and disappearing far away made me feel like I was about to lose my mind. I even had the silly thought that the Zhuge family might have learned some ancestral weather maniption technique to assassinate me. No more words were necessary. Anyway, as I was frantically running around trying to save the documents distorted by the snow while screaming like a girl. The shut-in from the North Sea Ice Pce, who had brought the blizzard, boldly entered through the window and said to me. ¡°How dare you invade my sanctuary with your filthy hands? Do you wish to taste my wrath?!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, you startled me. You barged in right during my reminiscence.¡± Without missing a single word, in the sameposition, and with the same gaze, the words of the goddess shooting at me made me suddenly wake up. ¡°No, but isn¡¯t this infuriating?¡± The frozen snow-white goddess of the Ice Pce and the female hunter who shot the arrow¡ªI was the unteral victim of their actions. But how could those who silentlyunched a near-ambush attack on me be so confident? ¡°Hey, first, let¡¯s calmly sort out the situation. This arrow¡­ it was aimed at me, right?¡± ¡°Is that yourint? How dare a filthy man¡­!¡± ¡°Second, there¡¯s no particr reason for you to be shooting the arrow at me, right?¡± ¡°No reason! I was wandering the forest, which I consider my hunting ground, for my old friend, and how dare a man appear before me? This is clearly¡­¡± ¡°Third, you¡¯re a god, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Ha! Is your foolishness born from ignorance?¡± It had been several years since we first met, yet she still boasted the innocence of a fifteen-year-old girl. Looking at the Nereid nymph Nesneria, who disyed all sorts of abilities through the sea and songs, I knew this was the Greece of the mythical era I remembered. In such a mythical era of Greece, there was only one being who could proudly assert such unique sovereignty and childlike obstinacy. ¡°Kneel and worship. The guide of wanderers, the protector of maidens, the eternal huntress. I am thedy of the crescent moon, Artemis, who sits on the holy throne of Olympus!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Why does a sad premonition never miss my thoughts? I thought it would be a bigger deal than I imagined, but suddenly a world boss popped out. The beautiful goddess sneered at me with a face that said, ¡°I am this big of a deal.¡± However, her arrogance and mockery were justified because she was beautiful and exalted. ¡°Wow¡­ I get to see the goddess I only read about inics and books in person?¡± Artemis, the goddess of the crescent moon. She was the goddess of hunting, greatly revered by virgins, huntresses, and men with a preference for virgins. However, among the Greek gods, she was notorious for her psychopathic tendencies. To make matters worse, her primary targets were unlucky men or her own followers who had been harassed by other gods. And I, too, almost became a victim of her madness, nearly losing my head to an arrow. In short, I was screwed. ¡°Now, do you understand the gravity of the sin you havemitted?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you kneel and admit your sins now and beg for mercy, I will spare you from turning into a deer and bing prey to my beautiful hunters. So, what will you do¡­?¡± With a swift motion, the beautiful silver arrow in her hand spun and darted through the air like a swallow without making a sound. -Swoosh! ¡°Huh?!¡± The tip of that arrow was, of course, aimed at the beautiful forehead of the moon goddess, who was babbling nonsense. It was a situationpletely opposite to when the arrow had flown at me earlier. However, I have lived a much harsher life than a god born arrogant and powerful. Unlike a foolish goddess, I would not waste the element of surprise on a cheap provocation. ¡°As death whispers, I do not choose the time.¡± Imperius Soul Arts-Imperius Soul Martial Kick. In ce of Artemis¡¯s silver divine power, the silver arrow imbued with my Martial Spirits Cultivation qi twisted its trajectory as I flipped my hand. The sharp moonlight tore through the pure white shoulder of its own master. -Pwak! ¡°Kyahhh!¡± They say the blood of gods is golden. The blood of immortals, called ichor, is the divine power and the essence of immortality itself. I pierced through the golden blood, reminiscent of molten gold, and dug into her perimeter. ¡°Making a fuss over just one arrow!¡± ¡°You¡­ you worm-like creature!!¡± But my opponent was the goddess of hunting, who had lived for thousands of years. Even as she staggered in pain, the powerful qi resembling moonlight targeted and rushed at me. ¡°Right, you didn¡¯t just spend those thousands of years idly, did you?¡± That form, just as the Snow Flower Goddess had shown in the past, disyed powerful destructive strength, but since it was merely qi, it just looked like a delicious piece of meat to me. ¡°Well then, shall we see how delicious the divine power of a goddess who has maintained her virginity is?¡± Already tired of this small, fragile body, this beautiful goddess offered me a feast. Of course, it was only proper to eat it deliciously. Even the fierce blizzard of the goddess of the North Sea, the Snow Flower Goddess, was nothing more than a refreshing bowl of shaved ice in front of me. The sun of the Sr Pce was also swallowed like hot soup and digested in my dantian. People feared that in the right arm of the Heavenly Demon, a mythical beast that devours everything, a rival to the Buddha, was sleeping. ¡°Five Whole Defeating Arts.¡± -Shwaaaaaak! From the tips of my fingers, a gigantic maw of gluttony bloomed and voraciously devoured the silver divine power. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¨C Chiron-The Mentor Of Heroes -Shuwaaaak!!! The pitch-ck dark sphere that unfolded in my left hand voraciously devoured the brilliantly shining arrow of divine qi. Each time a thread of silver light permeated my body through the dark sphere, my entire meridians and qi channels absorbed it like parchednd. Under the function of Martial Spirit Cultviation, the qi was gathered and steadily circted through my dantian and meridians, invigorating my vitality. Ghost Demon. A pilgrim of the Podp Pce who directly challenged the teachings of Buddha as taught in Buddhism, aspiring to surpass the heights of enlightenment. Her study had mastered all the phenomena of the universe, realizing their essence, and this realization was wholly contained in her teachings, controlling the heavens and earth. She appeared in the world of swords and martial arts like a magical knight, and at Shaolin, they called her Mara and dered her an enemy of Buddha, while the world called her Ghost Buddha for her god-like aura and power. The bizarre demon who destroys hypocrisy soon became known as the Buddha of Demons, the enemy of Buddha. They called her the Deathly Ghost Buddha, and people both feared and praised her. And the qi art that she invented, the Reverse Buddha Way, was the Skanda Defeating Arts. It was a rare and bizarre power that achieved great enlightenment by epting the Skanda, which even Buddha feared. Among them, Shankhara Arts was the only qi arts that entered the realm of the divine by devouring the qi of all things. ¡°Puhuhuuu¡­ this¡­¡± But as expected, the silver divine power that entered me did not easily harmonize with my internal qi. Just like water and oil do not mix, I suppressed my inner qi and followed the heart technique to circte the heavenly circuit. Suddenly, an extraordinary situation urred where foreign energy flowed through the meridians where my qi used to flow. Even the founder of the Martial Spirit Cultivation Technique would not have anticipated such a phenomenon. Now, although the heavenly path was being followed ording to the cultivation technique¡¯s instructions, the divine power¡¯s nature of rejecting other forces could potentially collide with my qi and cause qi deviation. Thus, I began to maintain the Martial Spirit Cultivation Technique and the Cultivation Technique with all my might. ¡°Wh-what? What kind of magic is this?!¡± ¡°Magic, huh¡­¡± In a way, it could be called magic since it was an act against the gods. Seeing me absorb the power she emitted, Artemis was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even think of attacking again and just stared nkly. ¡®Do they have such a shallow mentality just because they are called gods¡­?¡¯ Honestly, I felt a bit grateful. I was in the process of swallowing this foreign and intense qi into my body, and barely controlled it. If there was even the slightest external shock, I would die from haemorrhage. And that moment of hesitation was enough time for me to stabilize the qi. ¡®Phew¡­ euh!¡¯ The qi and blood, which had been boiling as a result of the sh between my qi and the divine qi, gradually subsided and came under myplete control under the supernormal ability of the Martial Spirit Cultviation. But the nature of the qi was so unknown and unique that it still felt dangerous for me to absorb it on my own. ¡®Woah¡­ maybe I should start training harder.¡¯ It was such a clean and clear qi. I had been mixing all kinds of qi and herbs to nourish my body. Yet evenbining all those things, it couldn¡¯t match the qi I had extracted from that dazed woman. Although its nature was quite different, if my body had grown properly and my achievements were a bit higher, it would have been smooth. It¡¯s just a pity. ¡°Ugh¡­ It really stings. A woman is still a woman, huh?¡± Men and women had inherently different qi¡¯s in their body, yang and yin. No matter how close to perfection the divine qi was, epting the immense divine qi of a goddess, especially a virgin goddess, into a man¡¯s body¡­ Due to that disharmony, yin qi slowly umted in my qi and blood, causing muscle pain. However, such minor muscle pain and umted damage to my qi and blood could be considered trivial. With the powerful divine power filling my dantian, qi and blood, my fighting spirit was at its peak since my reincarnation. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± -Whoosh! Raising my hand to draw in the qi, it wasn¡¯t the shimmering of the Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts nor the pitch-ck qi of the Demonic Arts. A slightly murky silver light of the moon¡¯s divine qi flickered in my hand. ¡°H-how¡­ my power? H-how are you able to control it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Let¡¯s get started. It¡¯s been a while since I could fight without holding back.¡± A thrilling shiver ran down my spine, and the long-absent surging qi in my dantian and meridians brought a natural smile to my face. This powerful and reassuring feeling that I could never help but yearn for. This must be what it feels like to hold a poisonced holy grail that one cannot refuse. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you just talking about killing me a moment ago?¡± If you don¡¯te, shall Ie to attack? -Bang! With just a light push off the ground, the ground shattered, and using the explosive momentum as my weapon, I charged at the beautiful assant. Although I was still in a young body, Artemis, the robust huntress, had a slight height difference with me. In a situation where I increased my speed for a pre-emptive strike, my shorter height was actually advantageous. ¡°Defilement Attack.¡± The silver divine power manifesting in my hand¡ªno, the qi that should now be called my own vigor¡ªtransformed into a sharp de that appeared at my fingertips. The ten sharp edges, gleaming with silver mes, encircled Artemis from all directions. ¡°Th-this¡­!!¡± However, as expected of a god, the silver qi that Artemis quickly summoned rose like a shield and blocked them in mid-air. ¡°You wretched being!!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too early for you to get angry?¡± -Pajijijik! My hands swung sharply like a bear aiming to sever its prey¡¯s neck. Against my attack, Artemis raised both her arms, infusing the shield with qi. Before we could even exchange the first move, the Goddess and I entered a power struggle. ¡°You insolent, worthless, rude scoundrel¡­!!¡± ¡°My sense of honor, worth, and manners are reserved for those who understand them, whether they be cultured individuals or gods. To a madwoman who suddenly tried to blow off my head, I can only offer a bloody mess.¡± In an instant, the ten beads of light clustered around my fingers transformed in shape, condensing at the tip of my finger. Sensing an ominous premonition, Artemis turned pale and tried to withdraw. ¡°What kind of magic is this¡­?!¡± It¡¯s something really painful, let me tell you. ¡°Four Demons ¨C Worrying Heartbreak.¡± -Wooong! The ten beads gathered at my fingertips vibrated violently and resonated. It was evident that something extraordinary was about to happen just by looking at it. Unable to retreat or erect a barrier, Artemis could only re at me, grinding her teeth. There was no other way but to endure. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being in good shape and having a lot of power? Getting caught up in such a low-level trick leads you straight into a dead end.¡± ¡°You rascal!!¡± What¡¯s the point of shouting at me? I quickly widened the distance, and Artemis could only look at me in bewilderment. ¡°Surely, you won¡¯t die, right?¡± As I smiled and snapped my fingers, the ten resonating beads began to vibrate intensely and emit light. And then. -BOOM!!! A beautiful silver explosion surged like an aurora, brightly illuminating the midnight forest. ¡°Oh¡­. That¡¯s impressive.¡± Just as I was about to p in satisfaction at the beautiful night show I had created. A sharp pain shot through my palm and dantian. ¡°Ouch?!¡± My body recoiled instinctively at the sudden surge of pain. The cold chill stroked my spine, and the piercing pain, as if stabbed by ice shards, struck my lungs. My face twisted involuntarily at the pain of internal injuries I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. ¡°Kuuh¡­ kuhuhuhu, damn it. I should have taken it easy.¡± In fact, looking at the method of divine power I had just used, it wasn¡¯t something toin about. Although I used divine power with Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts and Shankara Art¡¯s abilities, it wasn¡¯t originally mine, and it didn¡¯t mix well with my own, so it was divine power I was forced to use. Even though I could use it, each time I circted the qi, it shed with my vital qi, umting damage. I reverse-utilized this, leading the sh with the vital qi and enhancing the explosion with its explosive force. It was obvious that the reaction would be enormous. ¡°To think there¡¯s qi that my body cannot digest.¡± As expected, a god is indeed a god. I marveled inwardly as I struggled to rise up. No matter how powerful the qi or how appetizing the chunk of meat, if I kept holding it any longer, my teeth would freeze and fall out. I began to channel the silver divine qi that permeated my entire body ording to my blood points. ¡°Skanda Arts ¨C ck Expulsion.¡± -Shaaa!! As it was expelled from my body and seeped into the ground, the silver divine qi turned into tiny particles and fell away. Just as I wondered if it had turned into frost due to the coldness. I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished when I picked up the silver particle that touched the tip of my foot. ¡°¡­Silver?¡± The form symbolized the material essence of the five skandas that Buddha warned against. The ck Expulsion of Arts, symbolizing this, was a divine technique that altered the nature of the qi itself. However, even if one tried to change it, it was only possible to transform demonic qi into fire qi, or such fire qi into cold qi. It was impossible to transform it into actual matter like this. ¡°I was just trying to change it into cold qi or intangible energy¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t martial arts or magic. It was almost creating something out of nothing, so should it be called a miracle. [Kraaaaa! You sphemous creature!!] As I pondered deeply on the ck form I saw for the first time in my life, a sudden roar that struck my brain was calling me. Beyond the gradually subsiding silver light, two zing eyes were ring fiercely at me. [You, how dare you¡­?! You dare mock the divine power of Artemis, and insult the goddess?! You filthy man!!] Hmm¡­ oh dear. Did I push too hard out of excitement? Artemis, who was utterly furious, was like a demon on the verge of a rampage. Her beautiful face twisted like an evil spirit, and the explosion of her divine power was reminiscent of a tsunami. ¡°Tsk, it reminds me of the old days again.¡± Yes, back then. Like the day when half of the Great Snow Mountain Range froze and the other half copsed. Facing the white tsunami that enveloped everything, I was burning with the grudges of the perished documents, yet inwardly admiring their beauty. ¡°Alright, shall we start the second round?¡± Having more internal qi is an advantage, but it doesn¡¯t determine the oue of a fight. My opponent was just an old brat born with a silver spoon. It was time to give her a proper lesson. With that resolve, I was about to step forward again¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± A strange being intervened between me and Artemis. ¡°¡­?¡± His looked like a middle-aged man. He wore simple travel clothes and carried a massive bow, almost as big as Artemis. Due to his size, it didn¡¯t seem thatrge. His thick brown beard shone like the roots of an old tree, and his eyes, filled with profound wisdom, sparkled like the morning star. He seemed like the archetypal professor one might find in an academy. However, what was impressive about him was his lower body. Instead of human legs, arge horse¡¯s lower body was attached below his upper torso, his hooves ttering as he halted. Centaur. Their origins were numerous, but they often appeared in Greek mythology as a half-human, half-horse race. Theirmon characteristic was that they were very impulsive and enjoyed running wild like wild horses. Why did this centaur that appeared before my eyes seem to be trying to protect me, blocking the furious Artemis and preventing her from shooting her bow? [Chiron! Move aside immediately!] ¡°Lady Artemis, please calm down.¡± Chiron. He was someone I had also heard of. The immortal centaur who imed to be the mentor of many heroes. But why did he suddenly pop out and interfere at such a good moment? ¡°First of all, Lady Artemis was hasty in her actions this time.¡± ¡°Chiron, I¡ª!¡± Shh. With a finger to his lips, Chiron silenced Artemis with a smile and continued speaking. ¡°If Lady Artemis had designated this forest as a hunting ground and proimed it to the nymphs from the beginning, this child wouldn¡¯t have rashly set foot in the forest today. However, this child was almost assaulted while wandering through the forest without any prior warning.¡± ¡°But Chiron, I have been dishonored by that boy. Do you realize what you are saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not against it if you want to continue. Shall we keep going? Are you just going to leave after riling up a man like this?¡± ¡°You insolent fool, who do you think you are speaking to with such audacity?!¡± ¡°Who else? I¡¯m talking to the bitch who tried to blow off my head.¡± As Artemis growled and I prepared to continue with abative smile¡­ Once again, the old centaur intervened and restrained Artemis. ¡°Lady Artemis, please¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Then he whispered something to Artemis so I couldn¡¯t hear, and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Is that really true?¡± ¡°Of course, how could I dare to lie to the Goddess of the Moon?¡± Artemis, who looked at the human child ring at her with arms crossed behind Chiron, soon sighed and lowered her bow. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ there¡¯s no choice. Even for me¡­¡± ¡°A wise choice indeed.¡± Tsk. Spoiled it. As I clicked my tongue inwardly and withdrew my fighting spirit, I turned my gaze from the moonlit madwoman to the old centaur. Not only did that moonlit madwoman calm down instantly, but a powerful aura that could rival even Artemis, though not a god, surged through his entire body. Moreover, thebination of a strong warrior¡¯s upper body with the lower body of a horse showed a perfect bnce despite its oddity. If anything, if they were to fight, he might be more¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± Oh dear. Chiron, as if noticing my gaze, turned his head to look at me. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¨C Shock Of Chiron ¡®Was he watching, no, was he observing me?¡¯ Since when? Eyes resembling a night devoid of even the presence of the moon. Those eyes were so deep that even the old centaur, who had raised countless heroes, felt a chill down his spine for a moment. As if it were clear that he was displeased with the unnecessary act, yet curious about how strong this guy might be. It was a gaze akin to that of a beast, brimming with curiosity. ¡®¡­It is indeed an object to covet.¡¯ In fact, the story of how Chiron discovered this child called Dianes happened quite a while ago. Before properly entering Phaethon, he had nned to take a short rest in the forest after arriving from the opposite side of the ind, but he felt an unusual qi running around the forest as if it were its own room. What he found after jumping out of the cave where he had taken a rest, thinking maybe a spirit was ying pranks, was this bold human child with ck hair. Despite all the heroes he had trained, none could match the agility of this boy, and Chiron found himself straining to keep up, his eyes widening. Seeing the child running freely through the forest, he realized the reason he hade all the way to this distant Passos for rest. Judging by the wooden sword on his back, he seemed to be on his way to train. Borrowing the strength of the spirits, he silenced his presence and footsteps to follow the child, intending to observe his soon-to-be disciple. However, an unforeseen event urred, as a crescent moon arrow forged from moonlight targeted the child. Before he could intervene, the arrow aimed at the child¡¯s head with unerring precision, and Chiron was horrified, thinking the child would surely die. Something that not even the twelve Olympian gods, the three Fates, or his father Kronos could believe happened. A human child. Not with a god-forged weapon nor an ancient sword. With a roughly hand-carved wooden sword, the child blocked the goddess¡¯s arrow. The unbelievable events continued to happen. Even though the wooden sword broke and the child¡¯s arm bones shattered, he did not falter and pulled out the divine arrow, absorbing the goddess¡¯s divine power. Then, he picked up the arrow and not only deflected the subsequent arrows but also tantly raised his temper in front of Artemis, and he even managed to block the goddess¡¯s attack and lodge an arrow into her shoulder. Chiron had taught countless heroes and mastered numerous martial arts forms and magics throughout the vastnd of Greece. However, even for Chiron, he had never seen such a secretive and bizarre martial art as the throwing technique the child just disyed. A throwing technique where arrows change direction freely in the air as if they had a will of their own. Of course, Chiron, who borrows the power of magic and spirits, could achieve this as well. But the issue was that the child aplished this entirely with his own ability and without any external power. An attack so precise and strange that even Chiron, who could keep up with gods, was taken aback. As a result, a scar from his own arrow remained on Artemis¡¯s pure skin, and in her fury, the child was truly on the brink of death at Artemis¡¯s hand. ¡®¡­So different!¡¯ Humans who face an angry god usually fall into three categories. They either tremble in fear and beg for mercy, curse the god until the end, or face the god¡¯s judgment withposure. However, the child was different. Artemis was a goddess who was extremely cruel, especially towards humans, and even more so towards human men. For instance, the forest ranger who identally stepped into her hunting grounds was turned into a boar and tormented by her hunters until he died. Even in the face of such wrath from Artemis, the child remained calm. No, could one truly call the passion in those eyes calm? The exhration of encountering an overwhelmingly stronger opponent. And the prudence in finding a gap to bring down such an opponent. Above all, there was the joy that he could not contain, knowing that this situation was a rare gamble with his life at stake. He was indeed a child who seemed to have been born with the blessing of the War God. And the ensuing battle between the goddess and the young hero, although it wouldn¡¯t be recorded in mythology, was a grand and thrilling confrontation that would never be forgotten as long as Chiron lived. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chiron and the child¡¯s eyes met. Deep within the child¡¯s eyes, there was a predatory desire to hunt that enormous beast he tackled, to nourish himself with its blood and flesh. However, the old centaur¡¯s wise eyes discouraged this. It was the moment Chiron was about to be wary of the child¡¯s hand that moved first. ¡°The fun got ruined. Let¡¯s not meet again. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°Hmph! I will keep an eye on you. You audacious child.¡± Grinding her teeth at the child¡¯s audacious words, Artemis disappeared into the moonlight, leaving only the old centaur and the boy in the forest clearing. ¡°¡­She has gone.¡± ¡°She has gone.¡± When the boy looked up again, his eyes still burned with unquenched determination and irritation. ¡°Phew¡­ Damn, it¡¯s really not worth it.¡± The child clicked his tongue while looking at his broken arm, an aftereffect of blocking the goddess¡¯s arrow. Though his tone was unbearably arrogant, it oddly suited him so well that Chiron didn¡¯t feel the need to rebuke him. ¡°Hehehehe, it¡¯s a miracle that you didn¡¯t die after facing the enraged goddess, and that too, Artemis, head-on and leaving scars on her body, in return.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean. Why do you pretend like you don¡¯t know?¡± Chiron immediately understood what this child was talking about. To have sustained injuries while drawing out the goddess, but to have missed the chance to absorb more of her divine power or to measure strength with her was a regrettable thought. Chiron smiled bitterly and shook his head at his tone. ¡°Haha, a bold child you are, but you can¡¯t deny it was dangerous, can you?¡± At those words, the child smirked and red at the centaur. ¡°What aughable statement you make. If there¡¯s no risk, what can be gained in return?¡± Ha! Ouranos, my goodness. Chiron was at a loss as to whether the exmation that came from his mouth was admiration orment. Such arrogant words. To dismiss an enraged goddess as merely a danger and to see a potentially fatal moment as an opportunity? ¡®Zeus, Zeus. My dear brother, it seems that fate has sent us a tremendous gift.¡¯ Whether this was truly a gift or the beginning of another cmity remained to be seen. ¡°First, let¡¯s introduce ourselves. My name is Chiron. I train disciples in the Forest of Heroes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dianes. I have nothing special to mention, just an orphan sheltered at the Zeus Temple on the ind of Passos.¡± ¡°An orphan?¡± Chiron was again surprised by the child¡¯s straightforward self-introduction as an orphan. ¡°Well, in this world, it¡¯s not unusual to be without parents. I don¡¯t want to falsely introduce myself as the child of some unknown god.¡± ¡°You are a child with a big heart, then.¡± At the kind words of Chiron, the child who introduced himself as Dianes waved his hand and said. ¡°Not necessarily; even if one has parents, it doesn¡¯t mean everyone grows up to be good. So I just live thinking that if I don¡¯t have them, I don¡¯t have them.¡± The child shrugged and looked up at the old centaur. ¡°So, what brings the busy mentor of heroes here? Our temple was turned upside down and cleaned up because we heard you wereing.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t send a separate message, but it seems word got there ahead of me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t send a message?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, anyway, let¡¯s go quickly. I also have to return to my ce as soon as possible.¡± In fact, his forest was bustling with unusual individuals these days. Princes from Lolcos, Thebes, and Athens, the son of Apollo, and the child of Thetis. Even a prince from Mycenae personally entrusted by Zeus. Each one was already showing the spirit of a hero, and none of them was ordinary. Chiron, too, was anticipating that something extraordinary would happen in the future. However, today he encountered a child who seemed even more extraordinary than any hero he had ever seen. ¡°In a dream that came into my sleep, someone said that the child I would guide, much like her, would appear suddenly. It seems that child is you, boy.¡± Chiron knelt down gently, met the child¡¯s eyes, and extended his hand. ¡°What do you say? Will youe with me?¡± ¡°What will happen if I go?¡± ¡°I think it will be quite fun for you.¡± This was a child who had once been so eager to challenge even an enraged goddess. For such a child, Chiron¡¯s forest, bustling with children who each disyed the spirit of a hero, would surely be quite fascinating. ¡®Moreover¡­ who knows? Perhaps this child will find suitablepanions there too.¡¯ ¡°That sounds like good news, Teacher.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a relief.¡± As Chiron thought of the small hero with immense strength vividly in his mind and smiled wryly, the child who was staring at him grasped Chiron¡¯s hand firmly. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¨C Nereis Nymph Neri¡¯s Mncholy The Passos Ind¡¯s Harbor. The bustling dock, busy with the Seeding Festival, turned into a sea of tears in no time. ¡°Uwaaah!! Don¡¯t go! You can¡¯t go! You absolutely can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Neri¡­ Please listen to me¡­ Aagh! Don¡¯t pull my hair, my hair!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care!! Dianes can¡¯t go! You have to stay here and live with me!!¡± A young nymph with shimmering silver hair, like the morning stream, continuously burst into tears while a young boy, trying to console her, screamed as his hair was pulled. Even Chiron, the mentor of many heroes, and the highly respected high priest Efaros of Passos Ind smiled bitterly, and those diligently carrying luggage passed by warmly. The young nymph, almost wailing, grabbed and swung the boy¡¯s head around. ¡°I¡¯lle back! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Lie! The older sisters told me everything! They say human men promise toe back soon, but once they go out to sea, they nevere back!¡± ¡°I swear I¡¯lle back! Ouch! My hair, my hair is being pulled out!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Don¡¯t go! Live here with meee!!¡± True to her name as a sea nymph, Neri was shedding tears so profusely that it was hard to believe she was crying from such a small body. ¡°Haha. They say heroes are charming. You¡¯ve already captured the heart of a sea sister.¡± ¡°When Dianes came to our temple, Nesneria fell for him at first sight. Dianes didn¡¯t show any displeasure and was especially generous to Nesneria. But I never imagined it would be to this extent¡­¡± ¡°Hey, elders! Don¡¯t just watch. Help me out here!¡± While the two old men were smiling warmly, seemingly seeing it as a childish love fight, I was having a really tough time. When I was practicing martial arts, she found it fascinating and asked me to teach her as well. So, I taught her some basic techniques, like the Golden Palm and a few steps of footwork. But seeing how strong Neri was from practicing those moves, I realized it wasn¡¯t just child¡¯s y. ¡°A true hero not only embraces a woman but also takes responsibility for her. Since I haven¡¯t seen my friend in a long time, I¡¯ll go have a chat with him. Take care of it by then.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to my study. I have a bottle of wine personally crafted by Dionysus. I saved it for a day like today.¡± Surprisingly, it seemed that Grandpa Efaros and Chiron knew each other. With Grandpa¡¯s suggestion, Chiron readily left, and I was left alone with Neri at the dock. ¡°Shit¡­ Shit¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Neri?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Thud! Out of breath, Neri, who had been panting, suddenly turned and kicked my shin with all her might before heading into the forest. Well, my feet would probably hurt more anyway, being barefoot. ¡°¡­Sigh.¡° ¡°Hey, Dianes. What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± The dockmaster, who had been silently watching, chuckled and smacked my back. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°A guy should chase after a lovelydy who runs off crying!¡± ¡°But Neri doesn¡¯t listen to anything when she¡¯s angry¡­¡± ¡°You talk too much! Aren¡¯t you going to run for her immediately?!¡± ¡°Argh! I¡¯m going!¡± Chased by the dockmaster¡¯s swinging poker, I screamed and ran after her. Nereid nymphs. Daughters of the great ocean god Oceanus and the sea goddess Thetis. They were born from the waves that crash thousands of times and the purest deep-sea currents, gathering in the ocean pce to stir the waves of the Aegean Sea. Their songs calm the waves, enchant swimming whales, and create storms that engulf inds. Even among the Nereid nymphs, whose eternal life, great power, and immortal beauty were envied even by the gods above, Nesneria was special. A new sister born after 200 years. She was the youngest of her sisters, with shimmering silver hair like moonlit waves and ephemeral beauty like a da, making her the treasure of her sisters. However, at the same time, to protect their very beautiful younger sister, they prevented Nesneria from ever leaving the pce of Thetis in the deep sea. Ever since she was young, they feared that heroes or gods might kidnap her upon seeing her beauty. The only time she was allowed to do so was on the night of the new moon, which was favored by the virgin goddess, Artemis. Even so, it wasn¡¯t arge city like Thebes or Athens, but a small ind in the north, Passos, and it was limited to walks in the deserted forest. The young Nesneria, like a young nymph, was full of curiosity about the world, and even with limited freedom, she roamed the ind of Passos under Artemis¡¯s moonlight, taking in the world. Someday, when her arms and legs grew as her sisters¡¯ did, and her beautiful hair cascaded down to her waist, she intended to use her overflowing inspiration to singforting songs to sailors and make the waves dance. Then, one day, as usual, Nesneria came to the ind of Passos with her sisters under the crescent moon, but this time, she ventured deeper into the forest alone than she ever had before. The forest, always filled with the whispers of spirits and animals, was unusually quiet, and the forest, where even Artemis¡¯s chariot, which always protected them, had vanished into the darkness, pulled out fear from deep within young Nesneria¡¯s heart. It seemed as if an evil spirit or monster would jump out of that darkness at any moment and grab her beauty. For some unknown fear, she ran back the way she came without thinking. No matter how loudly she called, her dependable sisters did note, and neither the spirits of the forest nor the animals, who often yed with her, showed up. What could have happened? Could it be that a monster so terrifying that even the spirits feared it appeared in this forest? Her steps quickened with the fear that trailed endlessly, and soon, she arrived at the creek, where she often bathed with her sisters. ¡°S-Sisters? Where did you go?¡± However, unlike always, her sisters, who bathed in the moonlight with her, were nowhere to be seen, and only the stream quietly flowed. Could it be that her sisters had returned to the sea, leaving her behind? A creeping dread slowly weighed down on her shoulders as she tentatively lifted her gaze. They had said to pray towards the crescent moon if she ever got lost, but the sky she looked up to was pitch ck. The beautiful crescent moon¡¯s chariot, the dawn¡¯s first star, and even the guardian gods of constetions had all vanished, making the ck sky feel as though it was pressing down on young Nesneria. Not knowing what to do, she barely managed to support her trembling legs when suddenly, a rustling sound came from across the stream. ¡°Hiyak!¡± Nesneria, trembling like a frightened rabbit, sat down on the spot. The rustling bushes further provoked her fear even more, and as it slowly revealed itself, her terror reached its peak. ¡°Kyaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± But contrary to her imagination, what appeared was neither a giant monster boar nor an evil creature, but a boy. A boy with hair as ck as night and deep ck eyes like an onyx. His androgynous face was as beautiful as that of her eldest sister, who especially adored Nesneria. ¡°¡­What? Are you lost?¡± It was the first time Nesneria had seen a human boy. Nesneria¡¯s eyes widened at the wordsing out of the mouth of a boy as beautiful as her sisters. Since birth, she had been pampered as the youngest, cherished by everyone from the forest spirits to the fierce beasts, but for the first time ever, she received a cold, reproachful look. ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know which family you belong to, but sending a child alone into the forest on the night of the new moon? What were they thinking?¡± Aren¡¯t you a child, too? The words rose up to her throat, but Nesneria barely held them back. Since earlier, she had felt a strange aura prickling her skin,ing from the boy in front of her. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Hmm¡­¡± She had heard from her sisters. They said that sometimes gods, when they see a beautiful girl like her, transform into humans or animals to try and take her away. Was it possible that a god had transformed to take her away? ¡°Are you¡­ a god?¡± ¡°Eh? God? What is this nonsense? No, wait, even so, it¡¯s not wrong to say that since I reached the peak and then became a child again¡­?¡± The boy, frowning at the iprehensible words, soon stared intently at her, trailing off as he slowly approached her. ¡°Uh. Uh uh?¡± Tilting his head as if he found it amusing, the boy¡¯s eyes sparkled as if he had realized something, and he looked directly at Nesneria. ¡°You¡¯re not human? For a moment, I thought you were from the Southern Ind Sect. Your pure qi is too much topare with those dark guys.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eyes more beautiful than the ck ruby ring that her second sister received as a gift from a prince on the maind. Nesneria felt her heart drop with a thud at those beautiful eyes. Interest and cunning, pride and admiration, memories and recollections. The feelings of humans, which immortals who live eternally and those with ageless lives couldn¡¯t possess, sparkled in his eyes like sunlight shimmering in the sea. Fascinating. They were more beautiful than any jewel she had received as a gift recently. ¡°A spirit or a fairy, maybe?¡± ¡°Y-Yes. I am Nereis nymph, Nesneria, from the Thetis Pce.¡± ¡°An elf?¡± ¡°A nymph.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Ah, a nymph! I remember that bard talking about them. Nereis, so the sea? That¡¯s why I felt a simr qi to the sea.¡± The boy nodded, as if learning something new, and found it amusing. Then, his face soon turned serious, and he bowed politely to introduce himself. ¡°I am Dianes, residing in the Temple of Zeus, the father of the great thunderbolt. Greetings to the nymph of the sea, sister of a thousand waves.¡± It was as if she were looking at a prince from a kingdom with an elegant and disciplined posture. As he bowed his head, his jet-ck hair swayed like a veil, and Nesneria just stared nkly at the sight. ¡®It looks so fluffy. His hair must feel nice to touch.¡¯ ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Ah¡­?¡± When Nesneria came to her senses, she was stroking that fluffy-looking hair. Dianes looked up with a bewildered expression, as if asking what she was doing. Nesneria, embarrassed, blushed like a red radish at those eyes. Thus began the fate between the two. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¨C The Beginning Of The Journey Bewildered Nesneria had no idea how she ended up returning to the sea. Of course, it was onlyter that she learned that Dianes, in a panic due to the ominous presence of monsters on the night of a new moon, had followed and escorted her as she rushed back to the sea. Coincidentally, a few days after their first encounter was Nesneria¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. Though still young, the nymphs, who each had different milestones for growth, celebrated theing-of-age ceremony of their little sister with grandeur. However, amid the congrattions from her sisters, Nesneria was lost in thought, thinking only of the boy named Dianes, whom she had met that day. And when she first arrived alone at the bright coastline of Passos Ind at the time of hering-of-age ceremony, Apollo¡¯s chariot raced across the sky. ¡°What? It¡¯s only been two days.¡± On the pure white sandy beach, Dianes greeted her with a sword in hand. Under the bright sun, with his face drenched in sweat, Nesneria felt her heart sink once more. ¡°Wh-why are you here?¡± ¡°Hm? This has always been my training ground. The sound of the waves is nice, and no onees because of the rumors about monsters in the waters.¡± Saying that, Dianes picked up his sword again and started dancing precariously on the rock. That day, Nesneria saw the second most beautiful thing in the world. The face that had been smiling brightly at her soon turned exceedingly serious, and the wooden sword moved naturally as he extended it, flowing like the currents of the sea or dancing freely like the wind rushing down the mountainside. And such days continued. Every day and hour, Dianes woulde down to the nymphs¡¯ side of the beach, wielding his sword, while Nesneria, or, as she allowed him to call her, Neri, would watch quietly. They spent their days exploring the stream together, learning various fascinating martial arts in the forest. She thought such days would continue forever. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Neri!¡± Neri, who had dashed to the nymphs¡¯ beach in a single breath, plunged into the sea in an instant. Dianes, who hurriedly ran to catch her from behind, was toote as she melted into the waves. Neri, without looking back, entrusted her body to the waves and descended into the deep sea. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Neri?!¡± Arriving at the Thetis Pce in an instant, Neri threw herself into the arms of her eldest sister, who was embroidering. Her eldest sister, puzzled by the sudden clinginess of their youngest, listened to the whole story and then¡­ She let out a deep sigh. ¡°Eh¡­ Our youngest is sad. What should we do?¡± ¡°Waaaah! Unniiieee!!¡± A nymph who falls in love with a human experiences such heartache. Nymphs are tied to one ce, unable to leave. While humans live passionately, as if they cannot be bound to a small world. Their love often ends in pain for one side. But. ¡°Neri, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Being tied down was just the story of other nymphs. They were Nereid nymphs. Spirits of the vast sea. No matter how much a human flies and crawls, a human wandering Greece could never escape the sea¡¯s grasp. No human could escape the grasp of a Nereid nymph. ¡°Come on! This is not the time to cry!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Everyone gather!! Our youngest is going to catch a man!¡± At the resounding call of the queen nymph, all the nymph sisters of the sea gathered in an instant. As a result, fishermen and travelers faced unexpected hardships due to the sudden storm. However, something far more important had urred. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°The youngest is going to catch a man?!¡± ¡°Who is it? Is it that ck-haired one?¡± The sisters, almost as ferocious as lions of Nemea spotting their prey, gathered with gleaming eyes. Meanwhile, a farewell was taking ce on the sea above Passos. ¡°Farewell, Dianes. May you be a renowned hero in Greece.¡± The old priest¡¯s hand stroked my young head and blessed me, and behind him, with eyes full of jealousy and envy, I saw the faces of the temple orphans looking at me. Leaving this small ind for the maind, moreover, for the forest of the great heroes¡¯ teacher, Chiron, seemed enviable to everyone. ¡°I knew from the moment you first arrived that this day woulde. Go. Go and be a great hero; shake all of Greece!¡± ¡°May Hermes¡¯s blessing be with you on your journey!¡± ¡°May the high god Zeus bless you!¡± ¡°Yes! Take care, everyone!¡± I, too, waved my hand in response to their warm send-off and boarded the ship where Chiron was watching over. Soon, amidst a grand farewell, the ship set sail, and the ind of Passos gradually began to fade away. ¡°You seem to have many thoughts running through your mind.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Chiron, the centaur, approached slowly with a ttering sound and kindly spoke to me. ¡°Is it the nymph girl that keepsing to mind?¡± ¡°You are very perceptive, aren¡¯t you?¡± How could I not be worried? I was leaving without properly saying goodbye to the person who had been following me around since theing-of-age ceremony. No matter how I looked at the situation, my heart felt uneasy. ¡°Well, they are a long-lived species. We¡¯ll see each other again when Ie backter.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, it seems there¡¯s no need to worry about a reunion.¡± With a questioning tone, Chiron nced at the sea and bitterly smiled, then knelt beside me. . Despite kneeling, his adult frame and horse body still made him tower over me. ¡°So, how do you feel?¡± ¡°How do I feel? Well, my heart is racing for the first time in a while.¡± In my first life, anyone would have remembered and once indulged in Greek mythology¡­ To think I¡¯d be going to Chiron¡¯s forest, teeming with the heroes at the center of that myth. Just as when I first entered the Ten Thousand Great Mountains after reincarnating into the Central ins Murim, I once again felt the emotion of anticipation after a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ You said you grew up on Passos Ind your whole life?¡± ¡°Yes, when I was young, I was found asleep in the forest of Passos Ind by Priest Efaros.¡± ¡°Efaros told me. He found you asleep by a streamte at night. Do you have any other memories?¡± Memories¡­ I clearly remember the memories of my past and previous lives, my memories as the Heavenly Demon Lord who shook Central ins Murim, and my memories of diligently working part-time jobs on Earth. But there was one thing I particrly couldn¡¯t remember: the moments of my death and the events that followed. However, when I delve deeply into meditation, fragments of small memories sometimes surface. An endless pitch-ck darkness. A giant, writhing eye beneath it was staring at me. And after that¡­ I don¡¯t know. Afterward, I lost consciousness, and when I came to consciousness, old man Efaros was looking at me worriedly from the bedside. ¡°I don¡¯t remember well.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Rather, I want to ask. Who is the being that crafted my flesh?¡± ¡°How would I know that?¡± Hoo¡­ This old man knows everything and pretends not to? I red at him with fierce eyes, but the brown-eyed centaur just smiled kindly. ¡°Three days before I met you, the temple was turned upside down. I don¡¯t know why, but the priests took out the bed from the VIP room and moved it to the warehouse, and we scoured the whole vige looking for well-dried straw.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks to that, I slept wellst night.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± The mystical wine with a fragrant aroma, which was usually hidden deep in the high priest¡¯s storage when cleaning. It turned out that old man Efaros had already taken out the wine that was said to have been made by Dionysus himself and was preparing a feast by catching several fat pigs. Even during the Seeding Festival, he turned away all external guests and strictly prohibited entry. ¡°At the very least, Chiron, you must have contacted us that you wereing, or we must have received information through another route that a centaur was visiting our temple¡­ But you told me to go right away as soon as you saw me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And that too, even though old man Efaros, the other priests, and the others were so eagerly courting you, asking to take me along?¡± As a result, it could be seen that the centaur came to this faraway Passos targeting me, or at least obtained information about me through some means. And if the source of that information was likely the gods¡­ ¡°How is it? Is there something wrong with what I said?¡± Then he, too, should at least know how I ended up in this world, and who the parents that gave birth to this body were, right? The old centaur, who had been listening intently up to that point, then pped his hands andughed as if in admiration. ¡°Hahaha! You are a very wise child. I, too, am greatly impressed. Yes, that¡¯s right. I received the great oracle of Olympus and came to fetch you.¡± Chiron slowly began to recount how he received the oracle. ¡°Let¡¯s see, yes. It was after I had a war ss with my disciples. Iid my weary body under the shade of a tree and was briefly intoxicated by Hypnos¡¯s whispers.¡± Hypnos was the god of sleep, and the fact that he was intoxicated by his song meant he dozed off for a moment. ¡°But then Hypnos whispered in his dream. A seed had sprouted in Passos, so he told me to ce it in the Forest of Heroes.¡± That¡¯s how Chiron came to Passos, and before meeting his old friend Efaros, he entered the ind¡¯s forest to prepare a gift, where he saw me and Artemis arguing. ¡°And that¡¯s how it came to this point.¡± ¡°¡­Is that forest not a good ce?¡± Come to think of it, when I first tried to set up a training ground in that forest, I had a hard time because of bandits and monster-like bears. Thanks to that, I was able to refine my martial arts to some extent. Anyway, to sum it up, the twelve gods of Olympus noticed me, and thanks to that, I am now heading to Chiron¡¯s forest. ¡®Then, would the people from Olympus also know about the identity of this body?¡¯ The reason I was exploring the origins of this body was because of this strange qi flowing through my entire body since I came to my senses. It was simr to the divine qi I felt when Ipeted with the hidden Dao masters in the past, yet its nature was closer to demonic qi¡ªendlessly deep, dark, yet impably pure. This qi flowing through the blood of all the meridians in my body assisted me every time I practiced the Martial Spirit Arts, and, in turn, I slightly learned and used Demonic Arts, achieving effects dozens of times more potent than in my past life. If I could fully absorb this and make it mine¡­ ¡®I might surpass the Heavenly Demon realm and truly enter the Divine Demon realm beyond that.¡¯ Thus, I was trying to confirm where it originated from and from whom it came. To find this, it would probably take a long time. ¡°I, too, do not know about your origin.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± It seemed I needed to reach the divine level to get information. But if it were the gods of Greek mythology, almost all of them had disaster-level personalities, so it wasn¡¯t appealing¡­ ¡°However, one thing is certain: you are a descendant of a god.¡± ¡°A god?¡± ¡°Yes, a very high-ranking one at that. So always respect the gods and be careful with your conduct.¡± A high-ranking god? Who could it be? Judging by the divine qi flowing in my body, it was probably a god rted to darkness, but who? Hades, the King of the Underworld? Thanatos, the God of Death? It seemed more like pure darkness, closer to pure dark energy than death. ¡°Who could it be¡­?¡± ¡°Ahem, more importantly, let me tell you about the Forest of Heroes we are heading to now.¡± Chiron cleared his throat and changed the subject. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¨C The Forest Of Heroes The forest of Chiron we were heading to was in Messenia, which was the exact opposite of Passos. We were said to arrive in Attica by boat and then move ovend. ¡°Who are the people currently residing in the forest?¡± ¡°Oh, finally asking about your peers, are you? The forest is truly in its most glorious period right now.¡± And the old centaur began to proudly introduce the students with a smile. ¡°First, there is Asclepius, the son of Apollo, the god of medicine, a shining sun. Probably the one everyone owes the most to while living in the forest.¡± The ancestor of doctors who revived the dead, struck by lightning, died, came back to life, andter became the god of medicine. ¡°Theseus, a descendant of Zeus and prince of Trozan. Wise and strategic. His strategies are truly admirable, even to Athena.¡± Theseus, famous for the legend of defeating the Minotaur. From what I hear, he was remembered as the prince of Athens, likely before he found his father. ¡°The glorious prince of Thebes, son of a dragon, protector of the hounds, Actaeon. He loved hunting and worshipped the goddess Artemis, who had a conflict with him, and raised 50 hounds, the same number as her hunters.¡± That Actaeon¡­ the one who, despite being in the Greek myths where humans often met tragic ends, stood out for his misfortune. The one who turned into a stag because of the curse from that hysterical goddess and was torn apart by his own proud hounds? ¡°The muse of muses, son of Apollo, Orpheus. You must listen to his lyre y at least once. His music makes even stones dance and brings tears to the eyes of the goddesses of vengeance.¡± The musician who went to the underworld to save his wife but returned empty-handed. ¡°Jason, prince of Thessalia, and a man who dreams of revenge for honor. His prowess is truly admirable.¡± Jason¡­ Ah, the raid boss of the Golden Fleece? The one who got entangled with that witch Medeia and then had his life turned upside down. After introducing various heroes, Chiron, with a satisfied smile as if saving the best forst, mentioned one more name. ¡°Lastly, this is the most exceptional man among the heroes I¡¯ve seen over a long period of time. I dare say he will be the strongest man in the world. The one who strangled a snake to death, Alcmene. Another name for him is Hercules.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Hercules. He says he¡¯s troubled by that name and calls himself the son of Alcmene. It seems you know him too, as that name is so famous that everyone calls him that.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the sudden mention of the ultimate hero. After being used and retold so extensively, even the core elements of Greek and Roman mythology seemed to have vanished. The great hero, who could be considered the protagonist of that grand mythology, suddenly appeared. ¡°How is it? Doesn¡¯t your heart race listening to all this?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ hahahaha!¡± Starting from the originalic book, which was renowned as a children¡¯s ssic on 21st-century Earth, it spread through web novels, games, ys, and even papers. Even in the martial arts world of the Central ins, the stories of warriors from across the sea were asionally passed down and engraved on amphorae and textiles. Among the protagonists of those stories, the undisputed hero who topped search terms and oral traditions was Hercules. Seeing these figures in person made my old heart race with excitement for the first time in a long while. I was still a martial artist who had learned the Demonic Arts from twelve masters in the gap between the underworld and the present world. In the past, I reached the same level as the Sword Sage Yeo Dong-bin, the Zen Master Dalma, and the first Heavenly Demon, ruling the world as an absolute being. The memories were still vivid. Defeating the hypocrites known as the top ten masters in the Qinghai Battlefront in an instant. Climbing to the main hall of Kunlun and crossing swords with the reclusive old master at the mountain peak. Facing the Sea Dragon Spear of the Southern Ind Sect, who aimed at my nk from a ship. Regretting the twisted fate after a day¡¯s sword duel with the old head monk of Shaolin, andpeting with fists instead of drinking. The martial artists of Murim, who sometimes disappointed me, sometimes delighted me, and even made me feel awe and respect. I thought that no matter what incident might ur, it would not make my blood boil more than the battles with them. However, upon hearing the sudden news that heroes from myths across the entire world were waiting in one ce, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter. ¡°Such¡­ such delightful news.¡± ¡°To hear you say that makes me happy, hahaha!¡± They say great minds think alike. The half-man, half-horse, unaware of what I knew,ughed heartily. The ship carrying me and him sailed swiftly across the sea, blessed by Zephyros. A weekter. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived! This is the Forest of Heroes. This is where you¡¯ll be staying.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± What¡¯s this? For some reason, the moment I disembarked, I found myself standing in front of a massive forest. Wasn¡¯t the destination supposed to be Athens? The birthce of Greek civilization, the cradle of mythology! I was so excited, thinking I would see that ancient civilization I¡¯d only known through stories, the inte, illustrations, and games, thinking I would see the city of gods and heroes in person! As soon as we reached the port of Athens, suddenly, Chiron told me to get on his back. Passing by the city walls of Athens, which I had been eagerly anticipating, he ran straight to the forest. We crossed springs and leaped over rivers; we even ran through a small sea at a speed that would astonish Jesus. He set me down at the entrance of some forest and proudly introduced it. ¡°¡­Is this Messenia?¡± ¡°Yes, the sacred forest near Messenia. It¡¯s also my wife¡¯s forest.¡± I looked up at the old centaur with an indescribable expression, but Chiron was simply delighted with the pure joy of having a new prey, no, a new student. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s been ages since Ist set foot onnd¡­. and we just skip through it in an instant?¡± How could I express this feeling in words? Since reincarnating, one of my few hobbies has been watching the magnificent history built by humanse to life, as if traveling through time in a time machine. Even while conquering the martial arts world as the Heavenly Demon, I made sure to preserve as many buildings as possible and handle relics with care, even if it was the main base of the Nine Great ns. Wasn¡¯t it for this reason? Leaving Passos anding to Athens this time, I had also hoped for such a vivid historical tour¡­ Who would have thought we¡¯d skip straight to the destination? ¡°Hahaha,e on in. Everyone must be waiting.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Phew, let¡¯s hold back for now. A tour of Greece could wait until I restore my martial arts and reemerge into the world. And above all, the ultimate historical tour. This forest, teeming with countless heroes from myths, was no exaggeration to say that it was a ce where the era of myths before history was collectively gathered. With new expectations, I slowly followed the old centaur into the forest. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you something.¡± ¡°¡­What did you forget?¡± Why was he saying something unsettling at such a time? Despite my reproachful gaze, Chiron just burst into heartyughter. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, but to enter our forest, you have to take a test.¡± ¡°A test?¡± ¡°Yes, nothing else. You just have to spar with me in front of the other students.¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I haven¡¯t had the chance to test my skills against that hysterical virgin goddess. But the centaur before my eyes was the son of the king of the Golden Age, Kronos, and had been a mentor to countless heroes since ancient times. Wasn¡¯t it fun enough to handle this, like saying ¡°a chicken instead of a pheasant¡±? ¡°Right after entering?¡± ¡°¡­As soon as the children gather.¡± Chiron seemed flustered, as it wasn¡¯t the reaction he expected from me, but I led the way into the forest with light steps. Chiron¡¯s forest. Also known as the Forest of Heroes, this was the ce hidden within the forest by the magic of Chiron and his wife, the nymph Clymene. Here, students wait for the day they graduate while being taught by various mentors ording to their aptitudes. Music, medicine, oratory, sculpture, hunting, exploration, and so on¡ªthe Forest of Heroes epasses all the qualities needed to be a hero, but the most popr field among students by far wasbat training. The shortcut to glory and fame and the most certain proof of approaching the stature of a hero. Wasn¡¯t it about conquering fierce battlefields where blood and sweat fly or defeating monsters that torment the people? Thanks to that, a huge training ground was built like a colosseum in a corner of the Forest of Heroes, and the medical center was always crowded with trainees brought from the colosseum every day. Especially on days like today, when there wasrge-scalebat training, it was even more crowded. The treatment center was filled with numerous boys and girls lying down, groaning, with bandages wrapped somewhere. In between, centaurs, nymphs, and human healers were busily running around carrying patients. ¡°Hey, your hand! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ don¡¯t talk to me, Tessi. It hurts like hell.¡± The name of the handsome boy with eyes sparkling like a morning star and neatly tied hair of sunlight color was Theseus. And the boy with a cheerful expression and short-cropped bright brown hair next to him was named Jason. Both were princes of Trozan and Lolcos, respectively, notable children of heroes in the Forest of Heroes, but now they were just defeated generals 1 and 2. Both were exceptional talents, excelling in strategy and martial prowess, but currently, a monster was reigning over them in this forest. ¡°Phew¡­ Honestly, that¡¯s really unfair. We set up a giant-trapping strategy and evenid out a giant snake trap overnight, and it broke through head-on.¡± ¡°We almost dug to the entrance of Tartarus and fixed the trap there, but it just pulled it out entirely and threw it.¡± ¡°Tactics or whatever, it¡¯s already meaningless, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± They were each known as the strategist Theseus and themander Jason, young heroes naturally gifted in strategy and militarymand. If they returned afterpleting their lessons in the Forest of Heroes, they were expected to be kings who would be remembered throughout Greek history. Yes, kings. Not heroes, but kings. Why dream of bing kings instead of heroes in the Forest of Heroes? The reason was precisely because of the tyrant who cast a shadow over this forest. ¡°Kuhahahaha! There you are, you losers!¡± Bang! The door flew open with a loud crash. Beyond that door, the sound of raucousughter mercilessly assaulted their ears. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¨C The Tyrant Hero, Hercules The groaning patients silenced under the tyrant¡¯smand, and the two defeated generals, who met the tyrant¡¯s gaze head-on, ground their teeth. ¡°Weak! Weak! And you thought a snake trap would work? Ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Ugh!! Th-that crazy boar bastard¡­!¡± ¡°May the crow take you away!¡± The trap was setst night with the full effort of Hephaistos¡¯s sons and the craftsmen of the engineering department. A strategy devised using all the devices studied in the Forest of Heroes, and the war histories of past heroes. The tyrant¡¯s mockingughter at all their efforts made Theseus and Jason grit their teeth, but they had no choice. The tyrant¡¯s power was such that even mockery was tolerated. ¡°Hahahaha! As promised, tonight¡¯s ration of wine is mine, right?¡± ¡°Ugh!! Tyrant! Go away!¡± ¡°Bloodline cheat! Monster!¡± ¡°Down with the tyrant!¡± ¡°Thanatos, what are you doing? Take away that monstrous brat!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Yes, wail all you want, losers! The wine is mine anyway!¡± Even while facing the resentment from the infirmary head-on, the young tyrantughed loudly without losing an inch of confidence. His eyes, arrogantlyughing with ck hair fluttering like a lion¡¯s mane, shone intensely with intoxication from victory. Son of Alcmene and prince of Mycenae. The man who strangled a snake to death at birth and the tyrant of the Forest of Heroes. Hercules. He was a tyrant that ignited the fighting spirit of everyone here and a warrior recognized by all. Even his arrogant remarks and condescending gaze had to be acknowledged because he was Hercules. Who would dare to oppose him? At his age, his martial arts skills were already on par with his teacher, Chiron, and his titanic strength was so overwhelming that no one could stand against him. ¡°Hercules¡­ just wait and see. I still have about seventy-two strategies left to capture you!¡± ¡°Tactics Department, think hard today! We need toe up with a strategy that makes that bastard surrender with both hands up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ept it anytime! Bring it on!¡± The cheers of the warriors heated up the air in the infirmary. On one side, as an arrogant king, and on the other, as a challenger, they always burned with fiercepetitiveness towards each other. ¡°Who broke the door? Which bastard?¡± ¡°Heik?!¡± The arrogantly smiling king was now gone, and Hercules shrank back at the voice flying from behind him. It wasn¡¯t just Hercules. ¡°Snore.¡± ¡°Mumble, mumble.¡± The warriors, who had raised their voices against the tyrant, copsed like corpses and closed their eyes. ¡°Oh, my dear Jason, the pain of battle torments me. Ah, it feels as though Hephaestus is hammering my head as if it were an anvil.¡± ¡°It must hurt a lot, my friend. May Apollo soothe your pain.¡± The hero, who led them with his wit and intelligence, theatrically examined their wounds as if nothing had happened, not even ncing at the entrance where Hercules stood. ¡®Cowards!¡¯ ¡°You again. You boar! Do you know how many times you¡¯ve blown off the door?!¡± It was a small boy. White hair and a slender build. Even his skin was pale white. His deep green eyes were so captivating that even forest nymphs would scream like girls. The most fragile young man. However, the patients at this clinic, who knew even a little about his background, could not see him as so delicate. Asclepius. The son of Apollo, the little god reigning over the clinic. Even their teacher, Chiron, also called him a miraculous healer, surpassing even himself in medicine. If Hercules was known as a tyrant in the Forest of Heroes, then he was known as the god of this clinic. No matter how powerful a tyrant might be, in the realm of a god, he was just a lowly human. Seeing those green eyes brimming with malice, even Hercules seemed to be terrified. ¡°U-u-u-u-um? Uh?¡± ¡°Do you have something to say? Scalpel, small drill, bone saw, hammer, iron stake, etc. In the white hands of Asclepius, menacing medical instruments began to appear one by one. However, it was merely a threat, as Hercules had already experienced how thoroughly this pure white healer could torment a person. Even as a newborn who had strangled two snakes to death, he had to deal with deadly poisons that appeared at all hours for a week, mixed with whatever he ate or drank. What made it worse was that the intensity of the poisons was meticulously calcted and measured, targeting only Hercules, making it a living hell. ¡°I will fix it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given!! But why do you have to break all the doors?! This is a clinic!! Don¡¯t you know that the patients need stability first?!¡± Finally, an explosion. Like a dragon spewing fire, or rather, poison mist, Asclepius, nicknamed Aes, began to rampage furiously. Ah, that cannot be stopped. Knowing that once Aes went on a rampage, no one could stop him, the nymphs and centaurs of the infirmary showcased their artistic retreats and stepped back. The other students, as if they were corpses, rolled their eyes back and stuck out their tongues, pretending to be dead with even more enthusiasm. The two heroes, known for their wisdom and strategy, had long since snuck away. Unfortunately, with the only brake, their teacher, Chiron, absent, the pure white bachelor¡¯s wrath fell entirely on Hercules. ¡®Father Zeus! Have you abandoned me like this?!¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t I clearly write it in front? When entering the infirmary, absolutely clean from head to toe, at least a bath, but this bastard didn¡¯t even wash his hands and feet, let alone take a bath?¡± ¡°Hey, Aes?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you taking out poison from your pocket while we¡¯re talking?¡± ¡°Why do this? Is your body a normal body? To mix it just enough not to kill you, I have to observe and improve it like this.¡± Right, but improve what? The question rose up in his throat, but he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to say it out loud. ¡°Hey, we are humans, right? Right? We are talented humans who even learned from the famous teacher Chiron, right?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s resolve this with words¡­¡± Oh, gods. That Hercules. That tyrant who justughs and says the weak are the ones who should use their brains wants to resolve things with words now? Praying to their respective gods, like Apollo, Artemis, Zeus, and so on, for their ears and the well-being of that boar, the students pondered whether they should just pretend to sleep while they were pretending to be dead. -Bbuu~ Bbuu~ Bbuu~ ¡°The sound of trumpet?¡± ¡°It rang three times, right?¡± The huge horn sound echoed throughout the forest. Once, it signified the appearance of a monster; twice, the urrence of an intruder; and thrice, the arrival of a new student. ¡°A new student?¡± ¡°A new student!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a new student!!¡± The students, who had been lying around like corpses, suddenly sprang up like the dead rising at themand of Hades and ran to the entrance. ¡°A new student! Hahaha! Who is it?! Is a new challenger finally arriving?!¡± And at the very front, a man with incredible strength was running,ughing loudly with a face that looked alive. With a sense of relief that he was alive, he made a firm resolve to never mess around in the infirmary again. ¡°Huh¡­ What is this?¡± I was now in the Colosseum. As soon as Chiron arrived at the forest, the gatekeeper saw me and blew the giant horn trumpet three times. Seeing that, Chiron immediately took me to the armory to choose a weapon I liked. Then he brought me to the colosseum, where nearly a thousand students with gleaming eyes cheered. Freshman! Freshman! Freshman! ¡°Wow¡­ Is that a girl? She¡¯s really pretty.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have eyes? It¡¯s a boy.¡± ¡°But something seems off about him.¡± Students, who seemed to be around their teenage years, murmured in the stands with various emotions. However, three presences stood out the most. ¡°Oh, someone with that kind of aura again. If we can win him over, our tactics will be twice as effective.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that guy seem to know some unique strategies or skills?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The brown-haired boy with an air that reminded me of the Jin-wi general and the bright-eyed handsome boy that brought to mind Gwi Hyun-sa, my strategist from my previous life as the Heavenly Demon Divine Emperor. And the ck-haired boy, who, at a nce, looked eager for a fight. ¡°Just by looking, you can tell who is who, right?¡± ¡°Theseus, Jason, and Hercules, in that order.¡± Names that appeared countless times in novels, books, games, and on the inte. Seeing them in person was a new experience. ¡®They look like extraordinary kids.¡¯ I must be really old. Whether they were mythical heroes or not, they just looked like kids with a promising future. But one thing was certain¡ªthe power I felt from them. Each of them had a force simr to the divine power and aura I felt when I shed with Artemis a while ago. ¡°Well, I can deal with the young onester¡­¡± At present, the seasoned half-human, half-horse, in front of me was the one I had to deal with. In my current state, he was a very tricky opponent. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¨C Battle With Chiron In the martial arts world, the fearsome aspect of the cavalry, whether raised by the Emperor or the nomads who handle horses as if they were extensions of their own bodies, lies in their exceptional equestrian skills. Essentially, a horserger, sturdier, and faster than a human¡ªwas akin to a chariot that stirs the battlefield by itself. The presence of cavalrymen who assisted with blind spots from horseback and attacked with spears or bows was nothing short of a nemesis to regr infantry. Even if one had mastered martial arts, how many martial artists in the martial arts world could withstand an army charging with a barrier of horses, not just one or two? If I had recovered even half of my martial prowess from my past life, this difference in size wouldn¡¯t be such a major weakness. A warrior¡¯s upper body on a horse¡¯s lower body. And it wasn¡¯t that he was riding a horse; he was the horse itself. What kind of martial prowess had this man umted? The weak energy in my dantian and my frail body suggested that it would be a tough fight. ¡°Choose your weapon ordingly.¡± As Chiron gestured, two centaurs¡ªno, two people¡ªno, two centaurs, anyway, whatever they were, two of them brought over a stand filled with all sorts of weapons and ced it in front of me. It was a well-equipped array featuring everything from swords to blunt weapons, spears, axes, and even whips and bows. ¡°Hmm¡­ Then I¡¯ll take this spear.¡± ¡°A wise choice. Then I¡¯ll also choose a spear.¡± There was no weapon I couldn¡¯t handle. In my past life, the twelve Godly Demons who kidnapped me from the banks of the River Styx generously imparted their unique martial arts to me. Swordsmanship was fundamental. Spears, axes, blunt weapons, hand-to-handbat, and even techniques using whips and fans. Among them were defensive arts, spells, and even misceneous skills like physiognomy, astronomy, and fortune-telling. ¡®Actually, the person who taught me was not a demon, but another reputable person who scolded me for harming the position of the Cult Leader with my tricks.¡¯ Surprisingly, it was used well when making a show in front of the cult members or Justice Faction people. Anyway, the spear I grabbed was much lighter than the one I had originally used, but it was quite heavy for this slender body. ¡®It isn¡¯t bamboo, but it¡¯s still not so bad. The finish on the spear de looks solid too.¡¯ -Whoong! As a test, I simply swung the spear and as was my habit, I immediatelyid out the basics of spear technique which I had learned. The spear technique I learned was the Crazy Wind Divine Spear, which dominated the world in the past with fierce wind-like movements. In an instant, it would strike fiercely like a typhoon, overturning the opponent¡¯s strength and weaknesses, shaking their soul, and even overwhelming a million troops, ording to legend. -Whoong! As I lightly performed the basic movements, a responsive breeze gently rose, stirring up dust, and when I stopped the spear, it subsided. ¡°¡­There shouldn¡¯t be any divine artifacts blessed by Zephyros in this forest, right?¡± ¡°If you think wielding a spear is simr to divine work, I must teach you with my body that it is the wrong answer.¡± ¡°Heh heh, it seems I will receive a lesson from someone after a long time.¡± ¡°Even a sage learns from a child, and enlightenment is found in the footsteps of a passing dog. Obtaining it is solely up to the receiver. Since the one to be my mentor has such an open insight, I am exceedingly delighted.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°Hoho.¡± A slight psychological battle. But while probing each other¡¯s true intentions within, the old half-human, half-horse and I quietly observed our opponent. A muchrger physique than mine. Skills honed while living through god-like ages. Plus, handling the mobility and destructive power of a horse was quite aplex challenge for someone like me, who had only ever faced humans. [If you have to fight an unknown opponent to the death, there is only one surefire strategy.] ¡°¡­.First strike!¡± -Whoong! The step I took, and the spear I sharply thrust, instantly rode the wind and split apart. Everything was a feint, and everything was a lethal strike. The spear, taking up positions everywhere, targeted ten vital points like the heart, sr plexus, kidneys, and elbows of the half-human, half-horse. ¡°What the?!¡± Perhaps surprised by the unfamiliar martial arts as a mentor of heroes from Greece, Chiron kicked with his front legs and swung his spear wide. -Tatata-dang!! The sound of wood shing echoed repeatedly, and in the brief moment my spear paused, a horse¡¯s hoof, reminiscent of a hammer, flew towards my head. Blocking it was impossible, but dodging sideways or digging in was hindered by the fan-shaped spear sweeping the front. -Bang! Soon, a pair of hooves overturned the ground, and dust exploded into the air, but I had already swiftly pulled my body out through the obscured view. ¡°Tch¡­ It¡¯s not as easy as expected.¡± My hand tingled from the recoil that shook through the spear just now. The spears had merely shed, yet the impact was tremendous, as if striking a lump of metal, along with the hoof stomp that shook the ground. Luckily, I let my body be carried away by the wind pressure and flew backward. Had I tried to hold my ground with any force, I would have surely been knocked out. ¡°Tsk, the hide is so thick that the counterattack didn¡¯t even go through.¡± Just a moment ago, I had pulled my body out and swung the spear as long as I could to sh Chiron¡¯s horse body part. Clearly, I felt it in my hand and was certain it hit, but what was attached to the tip of my spear were not bloodstains but a few thick strands of fur. As soon as I confirmed this, an unusual vibration started resonating from the front. -Dudududu! ¡°!!¡± With my view obscured by dust, the dull vibrations felt through my feet sent chills down my spine. ¡°Hahaha! Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± -Whoosh! In an instant, the dust was blown away, and the half-human, half-horse creature charged at me. The way he charged made it clear that no matter where I dodged, he intended to skewer me. Normally, cavalry would have the horse¡¯s head between them and their target, making such omnidirectional attacks impossible. It was a style possible only because the creature was a centaur, essentially being its own horse. It was a rough tactic that demanded head-on confrontation, excluding all other options¡ªa strategy only possible for a skilled individual like him. ¡°Hahaha! What will you do now? Show me more!¡± At that reckless charge, the words of Master Chang Cheon, the spear master, shed through my mind. ¡®The wind flows. The flow is the wind, and the wind is you.¡¯ The flow of everything was mine. My thoughts were brief, and my movements were swift. About two hundred steps to the wall behind me. As I initiated the footwork of the Gale Spear Technique, Wind Flow Step, and drew a circle with the spear de, my body started to be pushed back like a kite, epting the momentum of Chiron. -ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Thrusting, shing, and striking. Vertically, horizontally, left, and right. I was drifting lightly on the wind, and the half-human, half-horse was relentlessly pursuing me. The spear of the attacker shed with the spear of the one retreating, raising dust and causing a whirlwind. ¡°Kyaaak!!¡± ¡°Hoo, hoo, hoo¡­¡± Stay calm. Keep your head cool, your heart hot, your muscles flexible, and your breath short and quick. Indeed, martial arts begins and ends with breathing. If one loses their breath and bes disordered in any situation, it directly leads to death. ¡°Hoo¡­ Truly, there¡¯s nothing to criticize; it¡¯s a movement that can be called graceful.¡± The voice of Chiron, who had almost driven me to the wall, came through the sounds of bursting. However, it seemed this wasn¡¯t the end of the flow. There was still one final blow left. His kind and intellectual image from earlier was nowhere to be seen; Chiron was smiling fiercely. ¡°However, it seems there¡¯s still more to show, right?¡± -Bang! As he forcefully kicked the ground with his front hooves, a massive figure, almost five meters tall, stood before me on two legs with a thunderous sound, as if a bomb had exploded. ¡°You won¡¯t die¡­ but if you don¡¯t do it right, it will be dangerous.¡± -Kugugugugu! Standing firm on two legs, the towering horse body, and atop it, the human torso, made an unsettling sound as he held the spear with both hands and pulled it back. It was a posture that gathered all his strength at once by twisting the muscles and blood flow of his whole body, as if striking down with a hammer. At the same time, a gigantic wave hit my entire body as if a horse were rushing towards me. ¡®Wave!¡¯ It was my turn to be surprised this time. In a world where martial arts do not exist, just raising one¡¯s momentum was enough to press down on all sides with waves. It was clear that this old centaur had made a proper, decisive move. ¡®If I try to take it easy, I¡¯ll at least end up in the clinic.¡¯ As soon as I had that intuition, I also aimed at Chiron and took my stance. -Whoooooong! Then, the gusts stirred by my energy started pushing back Chiron¡¯s energy, entering a power struggle. If Chiron was an earthquake, I was a storm. If Chiron was a hammer, I was a bow. At my overwhelming presence, Chiron couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°Ooh¡­! Come! You, too, are a warrior who has awakened aura!¡± ¡°Aura? Ah, are you referring to ¡®qi¡¯ in Western terms?¡± In the East or in martial arts novels, it was called qi. In the West or in fantasy, it was called aura. If you go into details, the Eastern qi was a more profound system, while the Western Aura was closer to the manifestation of killing intent, but there was no need to correct him now. -Kugugugugu! -Hungwoowoowoong! More than that, Chiron and I were in the midst of an intense energy sh, making it hard to exchange words. The moment the bnce breaks even a little, the loser and winner would be decided. The opponent moved horizontally, while I moved vertically. The chances of our attacks shing were slim, so it was a battle where whoever moved first or showed a gap would lose. ¡°Hahaha¡­! This truly stirs the blood of an old half-man, half-horse.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The collision of energy gradually reached its peak. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and steam began to rise from Chiron¡¯s body as the two spears crossed each other without anyone moving first. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¨C Loneliness In Cheers Meanwhile, the students in the audience watching the duel gradually began to tense up. Though Dianes didn¡¯t notice, they understood all too well what Chiron¡¯s steaming, raging body signified. Chiron¡¯s technique. Equus Puro. Even the nymphs and centaurs who had spent the longest time in this forest had only seen Chiron¡¯s absolutebat mode twice. ¡°I-is that okay?¡± ¡°Master Chiron is getting that excited¡­¡± ¡°It seemed like he just did something with the spear, but did that alone make him so thrilled?¡± Those who were not aspiring heroes or whose skills were stillcking were puzzled. ¡°Using the spear like that? Without a shield?¡± ¡°Is he disregarding his life and focusing solely on attacking?¡± ¡°Nonsense, didn¡¯t you see their sparring match earlier? He read Master Chiron¡¯s trajectory and defended with his spear while simultaneously attacking.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So the Master¡¯s lower body being hit earlier wasn¡¯t by chance?¡± ¡°Combining attack and defense¡­ What kind of life has he led?¡± Those who could read this were in awe. ¡°Handling the wind so freely, could he be the son of Zephyros?¡± ¡°Are you blind? A boar? That¡¯s not divine power, it¡¯s something else. And have you ever seen Zephyros¡¯s sons doing that?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no?¡± Meanwhile, among the few in this forest, only four could somewhat maintain parity with Chiron and were precisely following Dianes¡¯s movements, holding their breaths. Unfamiliar spear techniques, winds rising with the spear, and strange movements. The duel, with its relentless exchanges, was igniting a fire in the hearts of boys who dreamed of bing heroes. As they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the fierce battle between their master and the new ssmate, the flow suddenly changed. ¡°Huh?! Crazy Demon Spear?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, he only uses that when the opponent goes berserk!¡± ¡°..Damn, emergency team! Get ready!¡± In the long history of the Forest of Heroes, it was a master move that Chiron had shown only twice. That brutal attack, which crushed everything in its path, was said to astonish even the Titans. ¡°¡­.¡± While everyone was shocked and amazed by the unique ultimate stance of the centaur, only Hercules quietly observed the situation. He had once faced Chiron¡¯s ultimate move himself. The attack, which forced an unreasonably violent head-on confrontation, was nothing short of a rampage. ¡°Now¡­ what will you do?¡± Even in the forest, where so many heroes grow, only Hercules withstood Chiron¡¯s ultimate spear. On top of that, ites with onest killer blow. In other words, the delicate-looking newbie had martial arts and movements that rivaled those of Hercules. While numerous eyes were focused on the confrontation between the two, the two soon crossed. -Kuang!! What is blocked can be destroyed. If it cannot be broken, it can be destroyed. That is the crazy wind. The Crazy Wind Spear that turns over the rivers and copses the mountains. ¡°It is worse when the opponent is a raging horse.¡± -Huuuuuuuuung!! The wind howled. Why do they think they can tie down the wind? How dare they tie up the wind, which flows from before to after? The spring breeze, the distant sea¡¯s sail wind, the typhoon that swept away everything¡ªthey soon angrily rebuked me in unison. Fine, it won¡¯t be long now. Let¡¯s see you run wild. As the crazy wind rushed in all directions, flowers and even the moon all twisted out of shape. The seventh move of the Crazy Wind Swift Spear. ¡°Flower Moon Brush.¡± A dot and a line, a line, and a ne. The colossal spear of wind that swept all around distorted the surroundings as it charged toward the half-human, half-horse. ¡°Hahahaha!! What a splendid spear!¡± The old horseughed out loud. Like andslide sweeping all around, the long-honed skill and the unyielding boulder drew a single line to block the onught of the fierce wind. -Kugagagagak! A horizontal strike and a linear strike. No, a storm and a giant rock. Like a madly advancing wind and the massive boulder that stood in its way. The two spears did not touch each other, but the intense energies between them shed fiercely. ¡°Kkiryahaah!!¡± ¡°Uaaaah!!¡± The strange cheer of the centaur and the young boy¡¯s scream were drowned out and disappeared in the deafening roar that shook the surroundings. Thrill and excitement zed like lightning down my spine, and my brain, wildly pumped with adrenaline, felt like it would explode at any moment. Since when? Since the moment, I, who knew nothing about fighting, started smiling while crossing swords with my masters. The moment when the intersection of life and death felt thrilling, and the burst of blood and flesh seemed beautiful, I began to feel it again in this young body. For this alone, the long journey felt so worth it. -Kwaung! But that ecstasy did notst long. As I exchanged a nce with Chiron, both of us, understanding each other, simultaneously retracted our energy and withdrew our spears. If we took even one more step, one of us would truly have to die for it to end. ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ Ugh!¡± It seemed like my body was still not fully mature enough to handle it. Unlike Chiron, who neatly dispersed his energy and retrieved his spear, my dispersed energy sounded like an untuned violin, and my immature muscles and bones felt swollen and cracked due to excessive force. ¡®Though it¡¯s said that muscles and bones must break and burst to be stronger¡­¡¯ Every time I saw how immature and weak my body was, I couldn¡¯t help but miss the body of the Heavenly Demon Emperor, who was trained to the extreme. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Hoo! Oh dear! I got too excited, didn¡¯t I? Are you alright?¡± As the heat of the battle subsided, I looked down at my hand, feeling a peculiar sense of deprivation and regret. Chironughed heartily and patted my back. ¡°Well, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Lift your head and look around.¡± At those words, I quickly lifted my head and looked around. Inside the colosseum was an eerie silence. What? Why is it so quiet? ¡°Instead of that, why don¡¯t you wave your hand once?¡± I slowly raised my spear as Chiron had whispered. Only then did the colosseum begin to fill with cheers. ¡°Uwaaahhh!!¡± ¡°Awesome, freshman!!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m inspired. The bad of the ck Wind who faced the great teacher Chiron with his spear!¡± ¡°Whose son of a famous god could he be?¡± ¡°Judging by his control over the wind, he might be the son of the West Wind!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ he¡¯s so handsome¡­¡± ¡°Look at him sweating¡­ Slurp.¡± Thunderous apuse and cheers. Although there were some extraneous noises mixed in, it was an enthusiastic wee reminiscent of the cheers of ancient followers. In response, I also slowly looked around and epted the wee, while Chiron slowly raised his hand to silence the crowd. ¡°In the name of Chiron, son of Cronus and foster son of the ancient Goddess of Abundance, Rhea. Today, in this ce, I intend to ept Dianes of Passos as a member of the Forest of Heroes. If anyone objects,e forth now and face his spear!¡± Indeed, the title of mentor of heroes was not an empty one. At his dignified voice, the colosseum instantly fell silent again. Chiron, who looked around the colosseum with stern eyes as if to challenge anyone toe forward, nodded once he saw there were no objections. ¡°Good! Then, in the name of Zeus and the twelve gods of Olympus, I dere Dianes of Passos as Chiron¡¯s disciple from this moment!¡± As Chiron made the deration and lifted my arm, the audience erupted into apuse and cheers once more. -Wooaaahhhh!! ¡°Ha¡­¡± The scorching sunlight, aching limbs, a face drenched in sweat, a heart that felt like it would burst. And this thrilling feeling running down my spine. That sensation of reigning in the midst of long-forgotten worship and cheers. ¡°Hahahahahaha!!¡± My body was empty, and my arm, held by the strong hand of the centaur, ached. Nevertheless, I burst intoughter with all my might. The number one of the Hundred Thousand Mountains and the Hundred Thousand Demonic Cult. The living god of the Heavenly Demonic Cult, who was taught by the twelve demon lords in the gap between life and death! Those fierce memories came back to life. A strand of song passed through the gap like an auditory hallucination. -Coming down from the sky, he is the Heavenly Demon, the master of the demonic path. He achieved the unification of the continent, the grand ambition of the empire. Nine peaks kneeled under the hundred-thousand mountain range. Five Great Families bowed their heads to the cult. His reign, counting hundreds and thousands, willst for tens of thousands of years. The conquest of the martial arts world now feels like a distant past. At the end of it, even the emperor of the Great Ming Empire bowed to me, and when I stood in the Taihe Hall of the Forbidden City, where only the Emperor could stand. It was the song sung in unison by civil and military officials and the demons who looked up at me. The small nostalgia was brought on by the cheer and excitement I heard after a long time. However, when I erased it and opened my eyes again, the half-human, half-horse was looking down at me kindly, and the still green young ones were looking down at me from the audience. -Waaaaa!! ¡°Haha, guys, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen such enthusiasm.¡± It really felt sudden, as if it had just hit me. This wasn¡¯t South Korea, where nes fly and cars run. Nor was it the martial arts world where believers and powerful masters, who cheered for me breathed, but apletely different world. The Heavenly Demon Emperor, whomanded all demons, was no more, and only the young orphan Dianes remained. ¡°Alone in the sky, a lone goose is flying high¡­ Haha.¡± In the midst of those who were cheering for me, I couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at the inexplicable emptiness. Even though I only saw her a day ago, for some reason, I really missed Neri. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¨C The Story Of Little Heroes When new students joined, the whole forest heated up with a festive atmosphere as usual. A fire was lit on the grand altar dedicated to the gods in the center of the forest, and centaurs carried dozens of tables and built bonfires around it. Under themand of the mistress of the forest, Cariclo, the nymphs filled jars with the most fragrant wine from the forest, while the kitchen¡¯s hearth was endlessly busy with white bread, seasoned vegetables, and fish, and numerous pigs and chickens sizzled appetizingly over the bonfires. Finally, the time unanimously deemed by all Greeks to be the most suitable to hold a party arrived. As Helios rested his golden chariot and Selene took the reins of her silver chariot in the gentle evening, the heroes gathered in groups at the party venue. The topic of conversation among the gathered young heroes was undoubtedly one thing. It was the extraordinary new recruit, Dianes, who had just entered the Forest of Heroes. ¡°ck wind, the wild rush of madness, countless spears reminiscent of the Hydra heads! This is undoubtedly a battle that should be immortalized in song!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Orpheus. It seems like you arepletely mesmerized by it.¡± The first to speak was a musician with long, flowing white silver hair, slowly tuning his lyre. It was the dreamy-eyed, delicate-looking boy, Orpheus. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The great mentor who inherits the lineage of Kronos, and the beautiful boy who wields the spear alongside him with the wind! Ah¡­ the inspiration, the inspiration is endless!¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯ll probably be in that state for the entire week.¡± Looking at the entranced Orpheus, Jason, who was sitting opposite, shook his head slowly. Next to him, Theseus, already familiar with the scene, let out a small chuckle as he took his seat. ¡°Come to think of it, Actaeon, what was your initiation ceremony?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The boy, suddenly singled out by Theseus¡¯s abrupt question, blinked. Hair as dark green as the forest, a physique reminiscent of a leopard¡¯s sharp impression. In contrast, the boy had timidly sparkling brown eyes. Actaeon, one of the top ten hunters in the forest and the owner of fifty hunting dogs, Lyrapus. He responded while epting the cup Theseus handed over with his question. ¡°That¡­ I-I was supposed to catch the monster boar of the eastern forest.¡± ¡°That day was quite a feast, wasn¡¯t it? Besides the boar you caught, you brought dozens of hunting dogs as well.¡± ¡°Haha, th-thanks.¡± As Jason heartilyughed and offered his cup, Actaeon also smiled slightly and clinked cups. -Dding~ ¡°In my case, it was making more than half of the nymph band, who were taught by the muses, give a standing ovation right before fifty.¡± As Orpheus, who was in a state of ecstasy, joined the conversation with the sound of his lyre, Theseus, who was sitting opposite him, snorted and filled his wine ss whileughing. ¡°Fifty? Your lyre ying made all the women faint and all the men sob at the back.¡± ¡°Ah, that day, the whole forest was a sea of tears. Do you remember we had to cook because all the women fainted?¡± Recalling Orpheus¡¯s initiation ceremony, which had turned the entire forest upside down, and the memory of carrying the fainted women on stretchers and preparing that evening¡¯s meal themselves, the table burst intoughter. ¡°Ahahaha! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It was fortunate that we had plenty of meat because there was a hunting festival the day before.¡± ¡°Everyone was grilling meat while crying their eyes out, and that roast was the saltiest ever.¡± ¡°On top of that, those who went into the kitchen to cook ended up summoning the monster of Tartarus, which made Mother Caricle, who had fainted, spring up.¡± ¡°Th-that time, we really got scolded till we cried.¡± -Puhahahaha! It was probably the biggest incident in the history of the Forest of Heroes, and the fourughed so hard they pounded the table. ¡°Ahahaha! Hoo¡­. There was that time too. Come to think of it, Jason, you were dealing with the bandits causing trouble in the nearby mountains, right?¡± ¡°Oh, that. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t a big deal¡­? Weren¡¯t they a fairlyrge bandit group in the area?¡± As Actaeon tilted his head in confusion at Jason¡¯s dismissive remark, Jason chuckled mischievously, waving his finger as he exined. ¡°Those guys are just big in size¡ªa bunch of ragtag fools gathered together. I sneaked in, tampered with a few ledgers, and stole some wallets, and they fell apart on their own.¡± After that, he bribed and incited the bandits who were about to leave the nearby vige, making them his crude army. Since then, he has sessively incorporated bandit members into his army, using bandits to subdue bandits. The bandits, who were inspired by him, were now working as forest guards. ¡°The more I see you, you are truly¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t it amazing? Turning bandits into soldiers.¡± Despite the subtlepliments from his two friends, Jasonughed out loud and gulped down the wine. ¡°Puahaha. Since it¡¯s me, this much is natural. Come to think of it, Theseus, you certainly¡­¡± As if it were now his turn, Theseus smirked and responded to Jason¡¯s words. ¡°Hmm¡­ In my case, it was fifty warriors in continuousbat¡­¡± Shaking his head as if the memory still made him shudder, Theseus continued. ¡°Oh, I thought fifty would be no big deal, but there were centaurs, spirits, and even a magician. It was horrifying.¡± ¡°I-I was there too, but you won every match, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, except for thest opponent being that damn Hercules.¡± Ah¡­ At Theseus¡¯s bitterugh, everyone gathered at the table sighed in unison. Ridiculous strength that makes you want to curse and unbelievable speed. And the way his brain worked during a fight was nothing short of cheating. ¡°And the initiation ceremony of such a Hercules¡­¡± ¡°A one-on-one duel with Master Chiron, just like today¡¯s new student had to face.¡± Chiron, the Mentor of Heroes. His name carried immense weight. He was of the same lineage as the three main gods of Olympus, born of Kronos, and was raised by Rhea, the ancient Goddess of Motherhood and Fertility. He studied alongside Apollo and Artemis and was an immortal being. Throughout history, countless heroes had learned from him, and his martial prowess was acknowledged even by Ares, the God of War. Even the Chief God, Zeus, respected him as a sage and sought his counsel. No one could dispute his fame and power. But a one-on-one duel with such a Chiron? ¡°Um¡­ I myself have no proficiency in martial arts¡­¡± ¡°I would faint if I had to face Master Chiron¡­¡± Orpheus and Actaeon shook their heads in horror. ¡°Well¡­ if I were given five million elite soldiers, I couldst five minutes.¡± ¡°If we assume the Master only has a wooden stick, and I¡¯ve prepared everything, I might manage ten minutes.¡± Jason and Theseus calcted coldly and presented their results. In the end, everyone gathered said the same thing. ¡°In the end, it means that even enduring is difficult, let alone winning¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Acti. Do you think a descendant of Kronos is just some meal? We¡¯re talking about our Master here. If he goes out with a spear right now, all the monsters would be wiped out, you know!¡± ¡°From the beginning, he is of a different caliber.¡± Jason and Theseus argued in unison that those who weren¡¯t heroes wouldn¡¯t understand. After all, wasn¡¯t the opponent the oldest and most powerful of the demigods? To face such a being, only someone like Hercules, among mortals, would stand a chance. At least, that¡¯s what they thought until today. ¡°So, should we add Dianes to that list now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At Actaeon¡¯s words, Jason and Theseus turned their heads in silence and clinked their cups. ¡°¡­.We are also heroes who get quite a bit of attention wherever we go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tough enough dealing with one monster, but now there¡¯s another one¡­ It might be easier to just go home and inherit the throne¡­¡± Watching the two heroes, who suddenly became dispirited, the hunter and the musician silently filled their cups with wine. Even without Hercules reigning over them and rampaging, the despair of the two young heroes was already chronic. But with someone simr joining as a neer, their condition seemed to have worsened. ¡°Ahem! So, where has Hercules gone?¡± ¡°Th-that is right! If it were a ce like this, he would have been the first to drink a bottle of wine and have plenty of leftovers.¡± ¡°It looked like he followed the new kid in as he went to get his body checked.¡± ¡°When simr blood races appear, your blood boils, so maybe he couldn¡¯t endure it.¡± To both of them, Hercules was aplex being. A symbol of despair which, no matter what happens, their era would be entirely colored under the name of Hercules. A protagonist with such power and charisma that men couldn¡¯t help but admire. Also, a pitiful being who had no choice but to struggle alone, and thus had to be lonely. ¡°He couldn¡¯t help but be happy because this was the first guest who would climb the lonely peak like him.¡± ¡°Maybe this neer will be a goodrade for him.¡± With mixed emotions, Theseus and Jason smiled bitterly. Watching them, Orpheus began to y his lyre as if he were impressed. ¡°Oh, born as a hero who will spread glory and fame. Therefore, a lonely, noble hero. Such a person has found apanion to walk with him. Ah! Inspiration strikes!¡± ¡°¡­There goes Orpheus again!¡± ¡°Let him be, Actaeon. It¡¯s the chronic disease of artists, isn¡¯t it?¡± At the sound of Orpheus¡¯s lyre, Actaeon and Jason chuckled and shook their heads. Orpheus, who would fall into ecstasy whenever inspiration struck, was already a daily urrence in the forest. ¡°By the way, when is today¡¯s main charactering? I wanted to have a chat with him.¡± ¡°Hmm, right?¡± As Theseus said, everyone gathered at the party venue, but only today¡¯s main character, and Asclepius, who went to take care of him, along with Hercules, had yet to appear. What on earth could they be talking about? It must surely be an incredible myth worthy of future great heroes. All kinds of spection were circting, and the anticipation was gradually growing. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¨C Mad Doctor Asclepius ¡°Follow me.¡± Right after Chiron¡¯s initiation deration, a pure white-looking boy grabbed me. A fragile body and small stature, a sickly beautiful boy that could evoke maternal instincts from women. At first, I thought he was a girl, but perhaps he noticed my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m not a girl, I¡¯m a boy. Mistake that, and you¡¯ll die in my hands.¡± With that threateningment, I quietly gulped down my curiosity. Anyway, the ce where I was led by the hand of that pure white boy was a quiet one-story building at the edge of the forest. The ce I was taken to was a clinic filled with the smell of disinfectant alcohol and the bitter scent of herbs. ¡°Sit down.¡± After seating me in a medical chair, the white boy, busy moving between the shelves and desk, opened his mouth. ¡°First, let me introduce myself, my name is Asclepius. I am the head of this clinic. You guys, the battle-obsessed boars, are the ones who see this the most. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me¡­.?¡± ¡°Quiet, I¡¯m concentrating.¡± His green eyes gave a stern warning, making it scary to even try to speak. I closed my mouth, Asclepius nodded in satisfaction and then pulled out clean bandages, herbs, and a wooden container in front of me, and, without hesitation, grabbed my arm. ¡°Let¡¯s see, the bone is damaged, the muscle is swollen like a balloon, and the leg?¡± -Thud! Asclepius suddenly tapped my knee with a small wooden hammer. Of course, it didn¡¯t hurt, but my leg twitched reflexively, and I red at him, wondering what this guy was doing. The white mad doctor continued the examination undeterred. ¡°The nerves are intact. Fortunately, we can save some nectar.¡± ¡°Nectar?¡± The famous drink of the gods in Greek mythology. Why is that suddenly being mentioned here? ¡°Sigh, as expected, you reacted to that too.¡± Asclepius, who was examining my back, chest, and stomach, chuckled as if he knew it. ¡°The drinks and foods of the gods grant immortality to the gods. But if ordinary humans consume them, they can¡¯t handle the power and turn into a handful of blood and flesh.¡± However, for students who enter this forest, it shows a different power. ¡°For those who inherit the blood of the gods or are naturally strong to a certain level, it acts as a sort of panacea.¡± Ambrosia, the food of the gods that makes their bodies eternal, is a physical medicine that heals any wound instantly. Nectar, the drink of the gods that makes their souls immortal, is a spiritual medicine that alleviates any soul¡¯s pain. Of course, it tastes good too. Adding a joke and shrugging his shoulders, Asclepius began to take out potions from the ceiling and mix them here and there. ¡°Usually, ambrosia and nectar don¡¯t leave Olympus. But thanks to my father and mentor, Chiron, I get a bit for medicinal purposes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is it safe?¡± Wasn¡¯t this the forest of Chiron, where all sorts of heroes gathered? Heroes were synonymous with troublemakers who brought all kinds of storms. Do you think those guys would leave the SSS-ss items, the food of the gods, alone? ¡°You might as well put a fish in front of a cat.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite a peculiar one. Hearing about ambrosia and nectar, and yet you are worrying about security?¡± As someone who had dealt with numerous troublemakers called heroes, Asclepius tilted his head as if my words were quite unexpected. ¡°Surprisingly, you might be someone I can talk to. The blockheads in this damned forest can¡¯t even think that far. Here, here, and here, drink them in order.¡± Asclepius sighed while handing over some unknown pills and drugged wine, seeming thoroughly fed up. ¡°This¡­ is it safe to drink?¡± ¡°It might taste bitter, but if you want to walk on two legs tomorrow, I¡¯d rmend drinking it.¡± He¡¯s a healer, so he wouldn¡¯t give something that¡¯s not safe to consume, right? As I swallowed the bitter pills and the strangely vored wine, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by their efficacy. ¡°What exactly are these medicines?¡± ¡°Do they work?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± As soon as I drank it, the swollen acupuncture points and muscles, even the cracks in my bones, began to heal, and even my turbulent energy started to stabilize. It was just slightly less effective than the Godly Demon Pill of the Demonic Cult or the Great Vitality Pill of Shaolin. Even at this level, in the martial arts world, all sorts of martial artists would want to buy it, even if they had to pour out gold. ¡°I¡¯m d it works well. But you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, so if you don¡¯t want it to get worse, calm down and sit.¡± ¡°Ah, got it.¡± Even after creating such an incredible medicine, Asclepius just put herbs and potions into a stone mortar and ground them whilementing. ¡°Rumors have already spread quietly. They say there¡¯s the food of the gods at the clinic. As a result, this month¡¯s nighttime break-in attempts have reached sixty-three. I can¡¯t even count the frontal robberies, pickpocketing, and fraud attempts. Even though Master Chiron issued strict orders, they couldn¡¯t stop the curiosity of Hermes¡¯s children and the wild ones.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The weary face of this pale healer resembled that of an office worker exhausted by the pranks of immature team members and overwhelming workloads. ¡°Of course, after making them suffer from terrible stomachaches and diarrhea for about a week, they quieted down.¡± Just look at those eyes, glistening with killing intent. Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed he¡¯d already taken care of a few guys. It made sense, considering he was at the level of the God of Medicine from Greek mythology, and, at his age, was casually handing out medicines on par with Shaolin¡¯s great pills. He couldn¡¯t be sane. Yet, even as these thoughts ran through my mind, his hands moved swiftly and skillfully, applying medicine to my limbs and wrapping them in bandages, showcasing a level of proficiency befitting a future God of Medicine. ¡°At least your bones aren¡¯tpletely shattered or broken, so you don¡¯t need a splint, but because you overexerted yourself, your muscles and tendons are slightly damaged. I¡¯ve applied medicine and bandaged you up, so don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Is it over now?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s still one more question. A veeeeery important question.¡± With a sinister smile, Asclepius sat on the chair opposite me. His eyes, scrutinizing me, were shimmering, much like those of a madman observing a new subject for experimentation. ¡°Now, as the healer of this forest and the representative of Chiron¡¯s medical knowledge, I ask you. What exactly are you?¡± ¡°What?¡± As I retorted to the sudden question, Asclepius shook his head as if he knew everything already. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t even think about feigning ignorance. It¡¯s unlikely that there are two beings in the world who can consume ambrosia and nectar, even in tiny amounts, and digest them so effortlessly without any sensation of heat or difort.¡± ¡°Ambrosia? Nectar?¡± The food of the gods that was causing him a security headache recently? I ate that? ¡°Could it be that it was in the medicine from before¡­?¡± ¡°Correct. Normally, even Jason and Theseus would get all riled up and suffer after consuming it, and even that boar (Hercules) creature starts convulsing because it makes his body itch. All because of the unique properties of ambrosia and nectar.¡± The pure white healer began to exin gently, as if teaching a young student. ¡°Ambrosia and nectar are more like, well¡­ rather than material food, it¡¯s easier to think of them as substances processed from a more special aura. They are very special substances that directly affect the human body and soul.¡± Aura, in the martial arts world, was referred to as innate true energy or natural true energy. The food and drink of the gods were condensed with that energy? ¡°The foreign aura around your navel. It¡¯s not even a natural body organ, but aura gathers around it, spreads to your limbs, and circtes. Clearly, ording to your will. The ambrosia and nectar in the medicine and wine also seem to be absorbed and focused on healing by the auras you control.¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± For a moment, my two lifetimes became insignificant, and I got goosebumps on my body. Just by touching me a few times, he detected my dantian and the inner energy of Martial Cultivation and skillfully confirmed it. Had I be toox living as Dianes? To have my energy detected so easily by someone else¡­ ¡°It seems that aura was the reason you could achieve a draw while sparring with Master Chiron¡­ But how is that possible? Only gods whose bodies and souls are made of aura or monsters born with it can wield aura so naturally, as if breathing. You were gathering and wielding aura within your body while having a physical form. Even Hercules could barely muster aura with his energy.¡± In this world, there was also aura. The thing called aura or orah was the exclusive domain of powerful monsters, gods, and heroes born from the bloodline of those gods. However, reflecting on Asclepius¡¯s words, he said that beings who could freely handle energy like me were either gods or monsters. ¡°Very¡­ interesting. You are perhaps¡­¡± Eyes shining with innocent madness, like a child who found a fascinating toy. Those eyes were ones I was also very familiar with. The Demon Priestess, Gong So-yeon. With her eyes zing as she rushed at me, she wondered how someone with my physique could remain unharmed despite inheriting the true demonic energy of the Twelve Heavenly Demons. She had even tried to sneak into the Heavenly Demon¡¯s chamber to draw my blood. ¡®She calmed down a bit after I extracted something else from her body, though.¡¯ Anyway, it seemed that medical professionals, whether students or practitioners, always had a streak of madness. The more skilled they were, the more unhinged they appeared. ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t speak frankly to me right now, I might have to report this to my father. A human handling aura so freely, unlike gods or monsters¡­ It could be the seed of a great disaster¡­¡± That being said, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter at the threat from the fool in front of me. ¡°Pffftt, puhahahahaha!¡± The eyes of the pale guy, who had been acting eerily like a mad scientist, widened in surprise at my unexpected reaction. No way. Had he really tried to threaten me just now? ¡°Hehe, who do you think you¡¯re trying to pull such a nasty trick on, Whitey?¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Let¡¯s see. If Whitey¡¯s dad was the God of Medicine¡­ was it Apollo? ¡°Perhaps you already know?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Seeing Whitey dumbfounded and speechless, I smirked. You bastard. Do you think I got the Heavenly Demon¡¯s position for free? I worked for it. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¨C Even Zeus Closes His Eyes, And Apollo Sighs In Regret¡­ Who was the Heavenly Demon? The first person who established the foundation of the Heavenly Demon Cult on the Hundred Thousand Mountains of the Central ins. The ruler of the Realm of Desire, the incarnation of the great heavens, the lord of all demons. The great priest of Asura¡¯s Heaven, the origin of all demons. In other words. In this primordial ancient Greece, there was no one who conducted rituals better than me. ¡®People, they keep throwing game and crops into the bonfire and offering precious metals persistently.¡¯ Why didn¡¯t they realize that a ritual was a story? ¡®If gods have personalities, they would naturally have desires and wishes too. What¡¯s the point of offering the same monotonous things over and over again?¡¯ One day, when I attended a ritual at the Temple of Ares for an event. I personallyposed a few poems, thanks to my Spartan-style training in the art of calligraphy and painting as the Heavenly Demon in my previous life, and offered a fat wild boar I had hunted. Suddenly, the wild boar and the memorial text I had offered were consumed by mes without leaving any ashes behind. Seeing this, the warriors and priests of the Temple of Ares paid their respects to me, calling me a child blessed by Ares, and among the orphans of the temple, rumors spread that I was the child of Ares. Not just that. Inspired by watching the priests of Poseidon offer sacrifices with spear dances to Poseidon. Whenever I trained by the seaside, I paid my respects to the sea and performed sword dances or spear dances. Though it was iparable to the great trident that shook the earth, whenever I finished training with a prayer that hoped my human martial skills would be humbly received,rge tunas or precious relics were often washed ashore by the white waves. When I brought this to the priests and told them it was a gift from Poseidon, they were all so surprised. Thanks to that, rumors spread from that day that I was a child of Poseidon. Wow! I had two fathers now! ¡°¡­Was the nectar a bit strong?¡± They said it was the drink of the gods, and it must have a high alcohol content. I must be drunk, spouting all sorts of nonsense. Anyway, the fact that I was practicing martial arts was already known from Neri to Grandpa Efaros of the Temple of Zeus, and even to the seahorses and dolphins of the sea. It wasn¡¯t very suitable to use as ckmail material. ¡°Above all, that¡¯s not how you do ckmail.¡± ¡°What?¡± I used a bit of my internal energy and sent a wave of aura toward the white man. Even though I hadn¡¯t fully recovered my martial skills from my previous life, my current level was about mid to upper first-rate martial artist. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that I possessed a nearly divine body, natural energy throughout my entire body, and the memories of being the Heavenly Demon, reaching the level of a first-rate martial artist before turning fifteen. Of course, among my masters, who were called the Ten Great Masters or the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, I was at a level where I couldn¡¯t even raise my head. No matter how insane a mad doctor he was, he was still just a kid much younger than me. ¡®If it¡¯s enough to make him understand a bit, then¡­¡¯ -Shaaa! As the energy unraveled through all my veins, it began to press down on Asclepius along with a gentle breeze. Sensing that something was amiss, Asclepius tried to say something, but¡­ ¡°Urk¡­?!¡± In an instant, he broke out in a cold sweat and froze in ce, overwhelmed by the energy that constricted his body from doing anything. Even though it wasn¡¯t the martial prowess of my previous life, the name Heavenly Demon wasn¡¯t for nothing. In the entire martial world, no one handled energy better than me, and no matter how weak the energy of a first-rate martial artist might be, I could manipte it freely. With the feeling of holding and slowly tightening the life out of a small animal, I choked Whitey¡¯s neck and body, whispering softly. ¡°I really don¡¯t like being put in traps and conducting leading interrogations like this. Got it?¡± ¡°Kkeueue¡­!¡± Barely able to move his head, Whitey nodded. His eyes were filled with shock and fear. ¡°¡­Good.¡± Feeling like he understood me to some extent, I slowly withdrew my energy. ¡°Puhah! Huh¡­ huh!! H-how¡­?¡± Then, like someone who had juste out of the water, Asclepius breathed heavily but didn¡¯t stop questioning until the end. ¡°Persistent, aren¡¯t you? Are you really that curious?¡± Come to think of it, whether it was the shamans of healing or the crazy ones from the Tang n, they would always rush in like that whenever they discovered a treatment or drug they didn¡¯t know. Asclepius approached with a determination reminiscent of them and was now disheveled like a ghost and staggering. ¡°O-of course! The aura flowing through your body is more stable and human-friendly than any other aura in the world. If this could be taught to everyone, not only minor illnesses but even fractures and bruises would be a thing of the past. It could indeed usher in a new era!¡± Ah, truly a god of medicine (in training). It was impressive that his curiosity was not just academic but aimed at treating everyone. Of course, that¡¯s that, but¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t teach you.¡± ¡°What?! Why not?!¡± Good grief, you rascal. Even if one were a third-rate martial artist, it takes at least five years for a major sect¡¯s martial arts to be taught properly. It made sense because the mental cultivation method was the beginning of martial arts¡ªthe way an ordinary person starts creating a small universe within their body. Even third-rate cultivation arts were like that, so the secret techniques of the Demon Faction and the arts of the Justice Faction world that I knew were treasures among treasures that martial artists would bow their heads to hear even a single phrase of. If I leaked even a bit of that, the Twelve Demons who taught me would burst out of theherworld. ¡®¡­But this crazy white guy won¡¯t be satisfied with just words like that.¡¯ Look at those eyes darting around. If I gave the wrong answer here, tomorrow¡¯s dinner would surely bevishly topped with poison. In that case, there was no choice. At times like this, I had to reveal the past stories of Dionysus that I¡¯d used before. ¡°Hoo¡­ listen well. Your aspirations are very grand, and because your spirit is high, I¡¯m going to teach you.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say¡­?¡± When I whispered softly, pretending to be serious, Asclepius¡­ the white dog, also stiffened his face and listened intently. Yeah, focus and listen, damn it. When I opened my mouth, even the people of the Central ins would almost stop breathing and listen intently. ¡°I actually¡­ don¡¯t know who my parents are. One day, I came to my senses and found myself on the ind of Passos, where the High Priest of the Temple of Zeus took me in.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who your parents are? No way. Even if they had no choice but to abandon a child, they would leave a small mark, at least a name.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure about that either. The name Diones was given to me by the High Priest Efaros, and he also seemed unaware of my origin. Even when I recently pressed Chiron, he only had guesses of who my parents could be. ¡°Anyway, I have memories from before I ended up on the ind of Passos.¡± ¡°Uh, what memory¡­?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± As Whitey focused all his attention on my words, with bated breath. -Rustle! Some noise interrupted. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s outside that window?¡± ¡°What?! Apollo damn it! Which bastard is disrupting?!¡± Asclepius, who had been concentrating hard on my words, got enraged as his focus was broken and almost leaped out of his seat and ran outside. -Bang! ¡°What kind of bast¨C¡± ¡°Uwaah! Ah, As! Calm down, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you again, King Wild Boar! You¡¯re really making me want to slit your throat!!¡± Longer than a finger, a sharp gleaming awl, a razor-sharp scalpel, and other various lethal medical tools(?) In an instant, Asclepius, who had all sorts of deadly medical tools reminiscent of Murim¡¯s Sichuan Tang Family in both hands, was about to repel the intruder. The intruder, who had been screaming in the grip of the furious Whitey, reached out to me. ¡°Wait! Wait! Hey friend! Help me out!¡± ¡°What? Me? Why would I?¡± ¡°What?! You don¡¯t know me!? Son of Alcmene! The one who killed snakes as a baby¡­¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll avenge those snakes today!! Hermes! I shall send forth the punishment to this sinner who insulted you!!¡± ¡°Hieeeeeeek!¡± Seeing the rming cries and frantic movements, it seemed he was quite a promising young hero, but unfortunately, today, he would be remembered as the young hero who met his end at the hands of an aspiring God of Medicine. This Heavenly Demon, who once served as the high priest of Asura, will wish you peace in the afterlife with honor¡­ Wait. ¡°Son of Alcmene?¡± That alias sounds familiar¡­? Where did I hear that before? ¡°Yes, yes! I am Archimedes, also known as Hercules! So stop this guy!!¡± Ah, right, Hercules. His childhood name was Archimedes. But that guy there who¡¯s making a fuss here¡­ is that man? The great hero of Greece? My encounter with Hercules, the great Greek Hero, who wouldter be the protagonist of many heroic tales and myths, was the worst. After a while. ¡°Eueoeoeok¡­ it hurts¡­¡± ¡°You better keep your mouth shut! I barely held back from performing anatomy on you today.¡± Hercules had arge hump on his head, like a mushroom growing, and Asclepius was cleaning his bloody hammer. Zeus also seemed like he was holding his head, wondering what his son did, and Apollo was also seemingly unable to suppress his sighs of regret at the sight. And I just turned my eyes away. A lunatic who nails a spike into a living person¡¯s head, and another lunatic who takes it with his bare head. Those guys would be gods of medicine, who could even bring the dead back to life, and the protagonists of the greatest heroic tales in history. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Those kids¡¯ appearances already seem to be a bad sign, don¡¯t they? Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¨C Why Didn¡¯t He Make That Sound? ¡°Let¡¯s greet again. Nice to meet you, Dianes of Passos. I am Archimedes, son of Alcmene. Better known by the alias Hercules.¡± ¡°¡­.Nice to meet you.¡± My first impression of Archimedes, more famously known by his alias Hercules, was very dismal, but seeing him in front of me now, I couldn¡¯t help but admit why this guy was called the great hero. His limbs were brimming with vitality, his eyes sparkled with inspiration and intelligence, and his reliable-looking, handsome facemanded respect. Anyone who saw him would nod their head, thinking this guy would do great things in the future. Moreover, even though he was clearly still a boy under twenty, seeing his body, a head taller than mine, and muscles reminiscent of a Greek statue, made me nod my head involuntarily, thinking, ¡®If this guy wasn¡¯t Hercules, then who was?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, the story was getting interesting, so what happened next?¡± Was being shameless also a quality of a hero? As I was revealing a rather secretive story, Hercules boldly interrupted and admitted to eavesdropping, leaving both Asclepius and me speechless. ¡°¡­Hoo, sorry about that. This is the only guy in this forest that I couldn¡¯t fix to be normal.¡± Asclepius gave Hercules a reproachful look, as if looking at a thunderstruck, naked mole rat. However, Hercules paid no mind and instead looked at me with a sharp, piercing gaze. ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t give up until you hear everything, even if I try to shut you up, right?¡± ¡°Exactly, haha. Master Chiron was right. We understand each other without needing to say we¡¯re soulmates.¡± Who said anything about being soulmates? With eyes that seemed ready to shoot beams, he stared as if to say, ¡®Hurry up and tell us!¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it naturally conclude that way? Whether he was boisterous or simple-minded, I couldn¡¯t tell. Anyway, although the number of listeners increased from one to two, I thought it would be better to just quickly tell the story if we didn¡¯t want to bete for the party. After taking a sip of the wine that Asclepius offered to moisten my throat, Iposed myself and began the story again. ¡°Ahem, my oldest memory is from a vast wastnd. There, I learned various martial arts and skills from twelve masters.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. It was true that in my previous life, after reincarnating several times, I served the Twelve Gods of the Zodiac as my masters by the banks of the Heavenly River. And of infinite wastnd created by the magic of the Twelve Gods of the Zodiac, hidden from the Grim Reapers of the Underworld. That ce was the beginning of my second life, and soon it became the start of the Heavenly Demon, who achieved the unification of the martial world. ¡°Thinking back now, it probably wasn¡¯t this world. It must have been another world that the Greeks called Hyperborea.¡± ¡°Hyperborea! A-are y-you a Hyperborean?¡± Hyperborea. In Greek mythology, it was said to be the unreachable end of the world, the world beyond. The Greeks called the natives of that ce, where different gods and different humans lived, Hyperboreans. Believing that the cold wind blowing from beneath Hyperborea brings winter to Greece, it was said that the race called Hyperboreans, who worshipped different gods, lived there without aging, in eternal happiness and bliss. ¡°I don¡¯t know that much either. I just learned martial arts and skills from twelve masters, and once I had mastered them all, I suddenly found myself awake in Passos.¡± Hercules scrutinized me with sharp eyes, as if trying to detect a lie, while Asclepius looked at me with a gaze that seemed both amazed and skeptical at meeting someone from another world. Although I had embellished the story a bit to fit this world, it wasn¡¯t entirely untrue. ¡°Th-Then it makes sense¡­ That unique martial art that controls the wind and the special aura maniption technique¡­ If it came from Hyperborea, then I can understand¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Hyperborea is warm all year round, thanks to Apollo¡¯s grace¡­ Is that true?¡± ¡°Well, it was just a ce where the sun and moon rose and set like anywhere else. In the first ce, this was the first time I heard the term Hyperborea since I came here. I don¡¯t know if I am really a hyper or something.¡± It was best to be vague about the details. After all, even I didn¡¯t know everything. ¡°Anyway, one thing my masters emphasized was to keep the knowledge I gained, especially the secret arts you asked about, Asclepius, as they are as vital as life itself to my kin. They instructed me not to share them carelessly.¡± Mentioning the secrecy my masters insisted upon, coupled with my shocking identity, seemed to silence Mad Doctor Whitey. He bit his lip and lowered his head. ¡°R-Right¡­ But, isn¡¯t there any way? What if I swore on the River Styx to keep it secret?¡± ¡°No, it was originally created to suit the bodies of me and my kin. I don¡¯t know what effect it would have on a Greek.¡± This was a lie. I taught Neri the basic cultivation of the Southern Sect. She used it very well. However, if I gave a little leeway, all sorts of people would start to pounce on me. I might teach some techniques to a few people in the future, but then I could simply say I had adapted them to suit Greek physiques. ¡°It might not be much of a substitute, but I could teach you the medical techniques of my kin that I learned from my masters.¡± Qi techniques were one thing, but it wasn¡¯t a problem to teach the point acupuncture or needle techniques that I learned. Still, since they were the secret techniques of Hua Tuo and the Great Doctor, they were considered a rare item even in the martial world. Wasn¡¯t Whitey in front of me the next God of Medicine? Above all, if the one who could be said to be the origin of all medicine owed me a huge debt, both Hua Tuo and the Great Doctor would have no choice but to agree. ¡°Really?!¡± Asclepius, who had been bowing his head in despair, sparkled his eyes at my words and stood up abruptly. ¡°P-Please. New medicine means the progress of medical science! It can save countless lives! Please teach me!¡± ¡°Of course. I will be indebted to you a lot in the future, so let¡¯s do well together.¡± As Asclepius and I were smiling warmly and making promises, Hercules, who had been watching, raised his hand slightly and asked a question. ¡°Hey, you mentioned martial arts and skills earlier¡­ Does that mean the spear is not your main weapon?¡± As expected of Hercules. He didn¡¯t miss the topic I was about to bring up. ¡°Right, each of my twelve masters was an expert in a different field. I learned the spear from a person who reached the highest point with spear techniques.¡± ¡°¡­Therefore, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not just proficient in spear techniques but in many other martial arts as well?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± In fact, as the leader of the Demonic Cult, I had mastered countless martial arts, absorbing techniques from both the Justice and the Evil Sects. The number of techniques I knew far exceeded twelve. Hercules looked at me nkly as if he were shocked at my words, but then he regained his gaze, and jumped up as he shouted. ¡°Dianes! Spar with me once!¡± ¡°¡­I wondered when you¡¯d say that.¡± Fighting! I hate it! The treatment center was noisy with the voices of two boys. On the mountain peak, overlooking this in the distance, Chiron folded his arms and smiled. ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s fortunate. He has made a good friend.¡± ¡°Indeed, Chiron. Father will be relieved as well.¡± Beside the kindly smiling Chiron, a young man with curly blond hair and a cheerful expression grinned mischievously. The small wings fluttering on his sandals and the staff with two snakes, the caduceus, in his hand clearly revealed his identity. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Lord Hermes.¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve been seeing each other a lottely, haven¡¯t we, Chiron? It can¡¯t be helped. Not only Father but all of Olympus¡¯s attention is focused on this forest.¡± Hermes. The god of messengers, shepherds, and thieves, as well as the errand-runner of Olympus and the owner of the winged sandals, Tria. A notorious prankster known throughout Greece and a friend to travelers. He was an old friend of Chiron. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because of Hercules, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. That guyes up as an agenda item at every regr council meeting, and Father is busy bragging. Lady Hera is at her wits¡¯ end with anger. The rest of us, including myself, are just anxious about when Lady Hera will explode. It¡¯s nerve-wracking.¡± Zeus, who always uses the pretext of preparing for the Gigantomachia to have affairs with numerous women, and his wife Hera, the goddess of marriage, family, and family ethics, now had their anger almost as an annual event on Olympus. At the tail end of that long history of scandals, the human hero of the Gigantomachia that Zeus had been waiting for was born, and Zeus even named him Hercules, meaning ¡®Glory of Hera.¡¯ Hera was in a state of chronic anger these days. ¡°Haha¡­ I guess I should avoid going up to Olympus for a while.¡± ¡°As expected from the wise Chiron. A prudent decision.¡± Hermes, as if his throat were parched, lifted the sk at his waist and wetted his lips. ¡°Oh, right, the reason I came to see you today¡­ It¡¯s because the investigation Chiron requested isplete!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s about that child, Dianes.¡± Dianes, who had just joined the Forest of Heroes from Passos. Recalling the giant wind spear he had summoned earlier gave even the battle-hardened Chiron chills. That power was reminiscent of the gods¡¯ abilities. The child was still immature, and the power was weak, but what was frightening was that the child was rapidly growing even in the midst of that confrontation. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d experience something like that again.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ For Chiron to say something like that. Could it be that two great heroes are being born?¡± Chiron, who thought he¡¯d never see such a heroic figure again after Hercules, smiled contentedly at this pleasant surprise. Hermes, also smiling slyly, took out a notebook. ¡°Anyway, I looked into that kid, Dianes. Oh my, that young one is already receiving lots of love from the gods, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Dianes?¡± Yes! Hermes replied with a bright smile as he took out his notebook. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¨C The Messenger Of Gods And Mentor Of Heroes Chiron personally brought him, and both Zeus and Apollo stepped forward to deliver an oracle, making the boy named Dianes a person of great interest. Hermes, too, heard the rumors and became intrigued, so he listened around and surprisingly found that many among the gods of Olympus had a favorable opinion of Dianes. ¡°The boy grew up in Passos, which has long been a ce of worship not only for Father but also for Poseidon and Ares.¡± The beautiful Passos in the northern Aegean Sea prayed for the safe voyages of fishermen and sailors to Poseidon. And they prayed to Ares for courage to face numerous pirates and invasions from other kingdoms. So, when asked if they knew a boy named Dianes from Passos, the first two gave a very unexpected response. ¡°The first person I visited was Lord Poseidon. When I casually asked if he knew about Dianes of Passos, he praised him endlessly¡­ almost as if he wanted to adopt him as a son.¡± Poseidon, the God of the Ocean. Hermes¡¯s first investigation target, the master of the Aegean Sea surrounding Passos, perhaps knew something. When he casually mentioned Dianes of Passos, Poseidon couldn¡¯t stop praising his martial arts and his reverence for the gods. ¡°Often, the child performs sword dances and spear dances by the nymphs¡¯ seashore, and it seems he dedicated them to Poseidon. The dances were so graceful and beautiful that Poseidon once said he wanted to invite him to his deep sea pce to personally offer him a drink. Every time he performed his sword dance, Poseidon was pleased and gifted him with fish or artifacts, and he protected the Nereid nymph who was to be the child¡¯spanion so that no one could harm her.¡± He even offered all the fish and artifacts he obtained to the temple of Zeus, making Zeus inwardly envious of such a promising and devout follower. It was evident how proud the god with the dark blue beard must have been. ¡°Ho¡­ Such spear skills that even Poseidon admires¡­¡± Indeed, Chiron, who had personally crossed spears with him, nodded in agreement. His spear skills were like the wind itself. How could Poseidon not be pleased when these skills were dedicated to him? Moreover, he did not selfishly hoard the gifts received from the god but humbly offered them to the supreme god, expressing gratitude to all the gods once again. It was clear how proud and pleased the god of the rough sea was to have such a young and promising follower. ¡°And then, there¡¯s my brother Ares. By Zeus, it was the first time I saw him speak so fondly of a human hero.¡± Ares, the God of War, known for his rough and rugged nature, even among the Olympians. He was a god who caused numerous incidents with his fiery temper, even among the other Olympians. And such a god found someone admirable? ¡°What exactly happened?¡± When told that Ares, the belligerent war god, was fond of Dianes, naturally, images came to mind of Dianesughing loudly over the corpses of countless barbarians. Or Dianes, dancing on corpses while draped in the blood-stained skins of wolves and jackals with their heads still attached, etc. It seemed only natural, yet fortunately, Hermes shook his head. ¡°He offered wild boars and bears he hunted in a desperate struggle alone to my brother¡¯s temple without hesitation. Not only that, he personallyposed poems praising him and ced them on the altar. Ares was so deeply moved that he sent down mes to ept the offerings first in front of other priests. He even carries those poems around and brags about them! Yes, that Ares!¡± Fortunately, it was not the scene of bloody madness Chiron had imagined. Rather, the poems and offerings were so moving that even Ares was touched. Just how moving were those poems? Curiosity suddenly arose. ¡°Oh, does that child have talent in poetry?¡± ¡°Yes, it is a uniquely styled poem, concise yet highly rhythmic, and its expressions are also unique and outstanding. Even Athena was very envious.¡± Thanks to that, Ares, who was often seen as an uneducated war maniac, was grateful to the child for helping him gain a reputation as a well-rounded God of War. ¡°Phew. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Chiron felt both admiration and relief upon hearing that the new hero was talented in both literature and martial arts and was loved by the gods How many heroes had met their ends tragically due to their own arrogance, earning the gods¡¯ disdain? Even Hercules was a constant worry due to his arrogance and birth. Dianes, however, revered the gods and diligently honed himself without such issues. ¡°And then¡­ surprisingly, Father seems to have a very favorable view of Dianes, that child.¡± ¡°Zeus¡­ are you talking about him?¡± Even as he received the oracle in his dream and brought Dianes to the forest, Chiron was constantly worried that Zeus might not find this child pleasing. From the perspective of the one who bestowed the great hero of the already predicted Gigantomachy, he was concerned about how the hero to bepared to him would be regarded as an eyesore. Chiron could not hide his astonishment at Hermes¡¯s message. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I was wondering where to go after hearing from Poseidon and Ares. Father¡¯s eagle brought me to him.¡± The highest peak of Olympus. Zeus, who was overlooking all of Greece from above, subtly mentioned Dianes¡¯s offerings and prayers to Hermes, who hade in response to his summons. ¡°Let me see. Father was so impressed that he kept reciting it to me¡­ Here it is!¡± Hermes, who was rummaging through his pocket, pulled out a parchment with the poem written on it and handed it to Chiron. ¡°I read it too, and wow. When this kid grows up, the twelve Olympian gods will be fighting over who gets to bring him to their temple.¡± ¡°Is it that impressive?¡± As Chiron carefully unfolded the parchment handed over by Hermes, he was surprised once by the fact that the supreme god Zeus was so impressed, and twice by Hermes¡¯s high praise of the poem. And as he finished reading the poems on the parchment, he was astonished for the third time. ¡°Wow¡­ This is a masterpiece. To honor the supreme god in this manner¡­¡± Honestly, it was hard to call this a eulogy. It didn¡¯t follow the conventional format of temple eulogies, and the rhythm was very exotic. However, the content was definitely appropriate to move the heart of Zeus. ¡°Sitting on a lofty throne, embracing the child abandoned by his mother and forgotten by his father. Even if the golden throne is soiled by muddy feet and the white divine robes are stained by hands, he merely cherishes them with a smile, for he is the father of eternity. Revere him, our father. Ruling over all matters, he merely smiles at the insults and foolish names of the fools for the sake of his beloved consort. Blessing the illegitimate child as his own flesh and blood, enduring the humiliation of loving a mortal, for he is the one of holy love. Worship him, the beloved of all.¡± Hermes recited the poem softly, as if he had memorized it. It must have moved Zeus¡¯s heart. Considering that Zeus often lost his dignity among the Greeks due to his infidelity and was constantly maligned by Hera, it was no surprise that an orphan at his temple offering such a poem and tribute would deeply touch him. ¡°Even Hera, who received this, asked me, ¡®Is this the reason why your father raises orphans in his temple and deres them his sons and daughters?¡¯¡± Thanks to this, Zeus and Hera¡¯s temple was reportedly peaceful for the first time in a long while after the meeting ended. ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t think much of it¡­ orphans born through adultery or infidelity are, in a way, born in denial of Hera¡¯s divine karma.¡± ¡°Our Father¡¯s profound love for stepmother Hera, who embraced and protected all of those orphans as if they were her own, and even endured the insults! Woah, how can this young one be so thoughtful? Thanks to that, Iris and I, who were caught in the middle, were able to take a breather.¡± Although Hermes was making an exaggerated joke, he was probably sincere when he said it was a breather. Whenever Zeus and Hera fought, it was always Hermes, Zeus¡¯s messenger, and Iris, Hera¡¯s messenger, who bore the brunt. Every time that happened, it was Chiron who listened to theints in thete morning. He could understand it. ¡°Anyhow, when viewed overall, the public opinion of Olympus is mostly very favorable toward our new hero, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± Hermes concluded with a refreshing smile, and seeing this, Chiron also nodded in agreement. However, the information he desired did note out. ¡°¡­Were you unable to find out about his origins?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ It is, embarrassingly, so.¡± Hermes, who was said to know every story after traveling around the world in a day. Even he stiffened his face as he couldn¡¯t find out anything about Dianes¡¯s birth. ¡°I visited those with a simr aura to that child, the gods and spirits who have visited the ind of Passos in the past decade, and even beings of different forms. They all shook their heads. None of them lied either.¡± ¡°Such effort¡­ You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m also a bit curious, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Hermes waved his hand dismissively, clearly frustrated by theck of any clues. If even he reacted this way, there truly was no lead. In that case¡­ maybe? ¡°Uh, Lord Chiron?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a slightly hesitant face, Hermes brushed his hair in the air and looked at him with concern. ¡°This might sound a bit funny, but considering that even Father is paying attention and being cautious. That child might be involved with greater beings than we imagine.¡± ¡°Greater beings?¡± ¡°Shh! Be careful. They exist and yet do not exist. Even Father Zeus reveres and fears them.¡± Even Zeus himself fears them, and Hermes does not seek to know more. There was only one such group. The first gods, beings that embody the sky and earth, death and darkness. Dianes was rted to them? ¡°No way¡­ No way that could be¡­¡± If so, Dianes was more than just a mere human hero. Though not yet granted divine status or responsibilities, if he truly were their child¡­ It would be something that could turn the whole world upside down. ¡°For now, it¡¯s just spection¡­ Lord Chiron, please keep it as mere spection.¡± ¡°Ah, understood.¡± ¡°You never know. As the child said, he might simply be from the Hyperborean ns beyond Olympus.¡± Trying to lighten the tense atmosphere, Hermes joked, and Chiron reluctantly nodded in agreement. ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll be off! Lord Hades has informed me that the Charon Coast is full again.¡± ¡°Oh dear, won¡¯t you stay to see your sons?¡± ¡°Haha, they¡¯vee to see me so often that theyin if I¡¯m not busy. So, I¡¯ll be off then!¡± -Ahahaha! Leaving only the sound of his cheerfulughter, Hermes disappeared into the distance in an instant. ¡°¡­Phew. This is just¡­¡± Hermes vanished like the wind, leaving behind a mystery, and Chiron, feelingplicated, could only stroke his beard. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¨C First Morning In The Forest Of Heroes The next day. Despite having eaten and drunk merrily after receiving food and drinks from all sorts of peoplest night, we had to assemble at the colosseum before the sun even rose. For some reason, the men were all bare-chested with only their lower bodies roughly covered, and the women also lightly draped themselves in cloth, forming ranks while facing the cold wind. ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t this a bit too Greek?¡¯ I sighed inwardly as I looked down at my bare upper body. At least they didn¡¯t shave our heads like in those old movies, thank goodness. Anyway, the person standing in front of the lined-up apprentice heroes with a baton was, of course, Chiron. The centaur, confirming that everyone had gathered by ttering his hooves, nodded his head. ¡°Now, did everyone have fun eating and drinking yesterday?¡± -Yes!!! ¡°Nice, fortunately, I heard that there were no casualties at the party. It is great to see everyone develop such self-control.¡± ¡­Self-control? Are you saying their self-control had improved because there were no casualties at the partyst night? As I was pondering over what self-control they had at the party, the guys standing next to me looked proud of that fact. Just how stupid are these people? ¡°Anyway, we are going for a morning jog to blow off the alcohol! Atnta!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl standing next to me responded loudly at themand of Chiron. She had short auburn hair tied into a ponytail, with a healthy bronzeplexion radiating charm. ¡®¡­Ah, I remember.¡¯ Yesterday, there was a girl who, in a state of inebriation, had challenged Actaeon, cing an apple on top of the heads of Jason and Theseus, and nearly aimed the arrow as if it were about to split the apple. Though Actaeon was impressive, the way the arrows nearly turned the apples into hedgehogs was quite remarkable. ¡°Since the freshman Dianes doesn¡¯t know the morning jogging route yet, you¡¯ll guide him.¡± ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡± Atnta responded with a confident smile, and Chiron nodded, giving everyone time to prepare. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll depart in five minutes, along with Helios¡¯s chariot!¡± -Yes!! As the students answered loudly, suddenly, nymphs and centaurs rushed towards us. ¡°Theseus?! Where¡¯s Theseus?! Here¡¯s your sword!¡± ¡°Here! Parfamon! Hurry, hurry!¡± ¡°Actaeon! Here¡¯s your helmet! Maseni will bring your armor!¡± ¡°Archimedes! Please wear some armor!!¡± ¡°Ah! It is stuffy!¡± The training area began to get crowded, with centaurs and nymphs, each carrying armors, helmets, and swords, looking for the students. ¡°Found you! Dianes, right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Meanwhile, a nymph and centaur found me and ran to me with shining eyes. ¡°Okay! Atnta will exin in detail. Put this on quickly!¡± ¡°Okay, do well!¡± Before I could even ask what was going on, the centaur raised my arm, and the nymph with straight green hair rushed in and armed me in an instant. ¡°Oh my, Ptalimon, look at his skin. How can the skin of a boy be this white?¡± ¡°Hmm, his muscles are unusual. What exercises did you use to train your upper body?¡± A bronze helmet adorned with a red crest resembling a rooster¡¯sb, and brass-colored, shimmering scale armor. And a skirt-like lower body armor despite being armed. Finally, a hefty spear. Even while chatting leisurely, it took them only about two minutes to arm me from head to toe. ¡°It looks like it isn¡¯t just a normal morning jog.¡± ¡°Hey, freshman!¡± With a rough voice calling me, an attack suddenly targeted my head from behind. Without bothering to turn around, I extended the spear backward to block the attack. -ng! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± The attacker was none other than Atnta, who was going to be my guide. Apparently not expecting me to block the attack, Atnta let out a gasp, and then retrieved the sword she had swung, frowning. ¡°He, huh! Since I shed swords with Master Chiron, isn¡¯t this much to be expected?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is this? It¡¯s definitely the first time I¡¯ve seen this person, but why does her personality seem so familiar? It feels like encountering such insolent jerks isn¡¯t new for today. ¡°Let me ask first, what the heck was that about?¡± It was the most polite thing I could say, despite the deep anger resurfacing. Atnta. As far as I remember, she was the female hero who told men that if they wanted to marry her, they had to win a race or lose their heads in a deathmatch running game. Thanks to that, countless heads of her suitors rolled as they were outrun in races. Eventually, she fell for the golden apple trick orchestrated by a suitor, who received Aphrodite¡¯s buff, and they ended up getting married. After that, due to her husband¡¯sck of proper respect for the goddess, they both were turned into lions¡­ ¡°Ha, yeah. So, fighting with the Master wasn¡¯t just empty boasting?¡± ¡­.Forget about myths and all, should I just break her legs right here? ¡®Hold it in, hold it in for now.¡¯ Although my body was that of a child right now, my mind was much more mature than this extraordinary kid. No matter how much her actions remind me of that blood-pressure-raising moon goddess. The kid might not know better. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll guide you as Master Chiron instructed. Just follow well on your own. The Master must have let you off, but still, you achieved a tie with a hero. You can manage that, right? Oh, by the way, I am pledged to the goddess Artemis. Do note within ten paces of me.¡± What, you think you can follow within ten paces? Atnta said her piece and turned towards the entrance where everyone was gathered. ¡°¡­Heh.¡± Are all the followers of Artemis like that? While I was contemting whether to kill or spare that ill-mannered wretch, the nymph who had helped me earlier approached and awkwardly smiled. ¡°Hahahaha, surprised? Atnta is actually a good kid, but she was abandoned by her father when she was young¡­ So she¡¯s a bit prickly towards boys except for Master Chiron.¡± ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s more than just prickly¡­ I think Brother Chiron assigned you to her to perhaps soften her temperament a bit¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Why on earth are they telling me to rehabilitate that junior psychopath? As I shook my head in disbelief at the absurdity of the request, a familiar presence approached. ¡°Hey! Did you already have a showdown with Atnta?¡± ¡°Ah, Hercules.¡± Hercules, who had clung to me throughoutst night¡¯s party, insisted we have a fight. Following him, almost inseparable, were Theseus and Jason, who raised their hands in greeting. ¡°You two almost emptied the wine of this forestst night, yet you both look perfectly fine?¡± ¡°We enjoyed ourselves quite modestlyst night. Maybe that¡¯s why we¡¯re okay.¡± Those two were cunning enough to just toast and subtly pour the wine back into the jar when they felt a bit tipsy. They¡¯d do well in social lifeter. ¡°Atnta, you know¡­ Don¡¯t take it too personally. Except for Master Chiron and the femalerades, everyone behaves like that.¡± ¡°Honestly, the King of Arcadia was a bit too much. How could he abandon his daughter in the forest just because she wasn¡¯t a son?¡± ¡°What?¡± Abandonment of gender happens here too? What nonsense! No, what did the ancient kings think of their blood rtives? Now that I think about it, that¡¯s the kind of stuff you find in Greek mythology, where they would often throw their daughters or sons in the forest. Just how many kids had they thrown? I think it made sense for such kids to grow up crooked. ¡°It just happened, so¡­¡± Even so, what a fucking dick. ¡°Anyway, how about the training? Well¡­ she might make you suffer.¡± ¡°Yah, Archimedes, that guy probably won¡¯t have a hard time.¡± ¡°Will he be the same?¡± ¡°Just what is this morning training?¡± I asked them, unable to hold back anymore, but with a subtleugh, they each said it was time to go back to their positions. Is the morning training different from what I think it is? As I slowly aligned with the others ording to the roaringmands of the centaurs, the sun began to rise brilliantly beyond the dark sky. ¡°Hey, freshman, I repeat, just as Chiron said¡­¡± As I stood in my ce like earlier, Atnta, who was standing next to me, whispered in her usual rude manner. But after hearing her tragic story, I felt more pity than anger and kindly told her not to act that way. ¡°Dear, if you mutter one more time, I might just m that pretty face of yours into the ground.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Atnta stared at me with a face of disbelief, wondering if she had heard correctly. But before anything else, the centaur atop the colosseum blew the horn. -Puuuuu!! With the resounding sound of a horn, the colossal gates of the colosseum opened with a thunderous noise. Standing in front, Chiron shouted at the children, who were about to rush forward. ¡°Begin running!! Half of those whoete will miss breakfast!!¡± At Chiron¡¯s shout, I was about to chuckle, thinking, ¡®Ah, a familiar method.¡¯ ¡°Kuhuhuhuhu!! You can¡¯t go!¡± With a bang, Herculesnded in front of the colosseum entrance, stomping the ground. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¨C Pre-emptive Defeat Atnta ¡°Damn it! That bastard is at it again!¡± ¡°Damn! Everyone, form the rotational battalion formation! We¡¯ll break through that boar this time!¡± ¡°Aaah! Please, can we just have breakfast peacefully?¡± ¡°Hestia, my goodness, I don¡¯t even remember thest time we had breakfast!¡± The children, having done this more than once, quickly formed a battalion under themand of Theseus and Jason and began to surround Hercules in a formation simr to a circle. ¡°Kuhahaha! Guys, do you think you can break through me with just a surrounding formation?¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you realize there¡¯s someone different this time?!¡± ¡°Yes! By the grace of Zeus, we have the best warrior to face you!¡± -Dianes! Dianes! Dianes! The warriors, who had formed a wall-like formation, banged their shields and stomped their feet, calling out their great warrior. A master of the spear who rivaled even Chiron. Another great hero, recognized even by the monstrous Hercules as his equal! However, I could not respond to the enthusiastic call of the warriors. Because¡­ ¡°You arrogant brat! A mere freshman!¡± Atnta, who was fuming beside me, suddenly thrust her sword at me. ¡°Whoa.¡± Of course, my experience was too extensive to fall for such a clumsy attack. I lightly twisted my body to let Atnta¡¯s thrust pass under my arm and grabbed her wrist pressure point with my other hand, causing her to fall into my embrace with her hands bound. ¡°Ah, this is why being handsome is tiring. Even a devotee of Artemis falls into my arms like this.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­! You vile man¡­.!¡± As I smirked and mocked her, Atnta¡¯s sharp beauty under her helmet turned bright red. She struggled desperately to free her hands blocked by my arms, but her left hand couldn¡¯t escape my grip as I sealed the inner and outer sides of her wrist, and her right hand, trying to pull out from under my armpit, was caught by my hand and just restrained at the moment. In other words, she had no means to attack left. ¡°Th-this¡­ how dare you insult me?!!¡± ¡°The scream of the powerless is utterly hollow. Where did that earlier arrogance go?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Atnta wriggled in my arms. Like a butterfly caught in a spider¡¯s web, there was nothing she could do. ¡°¡­Hiya!¡± But perhaps because she was a budding hero. Taking advantage of my momentary distraction, she tried to stomp on my foot with her heel. ¡°Oh.¡± -Bam! Nice try, you rascal. ¡°Uuuggghhh!!¡± The distance between her misstep on the ground and my foot that I slightly pulled back was exactly half a step. This seemed to infuriate the beautiful lunatic even more, and her eyes burned with a murderous re. ¡°Eeyaaah!¡± And then the kicking battle ensued. Though her hands were restrained, as we continued the kicking battle, my bnce was shaken, freeing Atnta¡¯s arms even though her wrists were still held. As a result, we looked like we were merrily spinning and singing atop an alpine meadow, but with intense footwork, fiercely continuing our kicking fight. -Thududududud! -Smack! Smack! Smack! Atnta demonstrated an array of maneuvers, kicking my feet, shins, and knees. However, each time, I either pushed or pulled her, disrupting her bnce, or simply maintained a precise half-step distance, avoiding all her attacks. ¡°Pant¡­ pant¡­ You, you only know how to use cheap tricks¡­!¡± ¡°It was a decent dance, wasn¡¯t it?¡± In fact, the oue of this fight was decided from the beginning. No matter how much Atnta tried to attack, with her arm bound to mine, her movements were inevitably restricted, and even though she seemed to have learned some martial arts, she couldn¡¯t beat me with footwork, the most basic of the basics in martial arts. ¡®Do you think I haven¡¯t spent years training my footwork since I ended up here?¡¯ Even her upper body control was seized by me, being dragged around like a balloon doll, so how could her attacks possiblynd? Unlike her, who was already panting heavily, I didn¡¯t even break a sweat, which seemed to provoke her. Her beautiful ruby-colored eyes red with determination. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°¡­.Oh dear?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan at that sharp attack that seemed to use all her strength. Pulling me back with the resolve to dislocate her arm joint, Atnta exerted all her power¡ªthe target of her wholehearted knee kick was clearly¡­ ¡°You crazy bitch?!¡± It was the first time I screamed and used my inner strength to counterattack since this bizarre waltz began. -Thwack! ¡°Youuuuu!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Although Atnta pulled with all her might, I endured it with the technique of pushing weight down. Moreover, I countered by stomping down on Atnta¡¯s knee just as she was about to deliver a knee kick. In an instant, Atnta was on her knees in front of me, with both her hands held by me. ¡°Damn¡­ damn¡­ you, you, I won¡¯t let this slide¡­!¡± Was it because she was a follower of that psychopathic goddess? Even though her limbs were bound and she couldn¡¯t move, her eyes were fiercely vowing to tear me apart. Well, that¡¯s that¡­ ¡°Were you really aiming your knee kick at where I think you were?¡± ¡°¡­Hmph!¡± Crazy Wind Divine Spear Chang Cheon said that even if you are in a life-and-death battle with a sworn enemy, targeting that ce is not something that a person with humanity and righteousness, or anyone dressed as a human, should do. Martial Supreme Chaos Demon Jang Cheol-wan said that unless it is a truly life-threatening situation, attacking that ce is not right, regardless of gender. This pretty psychopath-in-training aimed for a man¡¯s most important vital spot, not anything else, but during a morning sparring session, just because she got heated. This crazy bitch just ground her teeth like she doesn¡¯t think of it as her fault and is displeased with being overpowered by me. As expected, this psychopathic beauty ignored it entirely. ¡­Phew. Let¡¯s calm down, calm down now. She¡¯s still a kid. Right, I heard about it during home economics ss at school before. That children start to understand the differences between men and women around the age of 15. Before that, they¡¯re usually not very aware of those differences, so incidents like this can happen often. ¡°Hmm, you are a guy too, so you value that thing so highly! How dare you take the hand of a woman who made a vow to Lady Artemis and make fun of her! The moon will curse you!¡± ¡­Clearly, this budding psychopath is an exception. ¡°This¡­ You knew exactly what you were doing, yet you still aimed your knee right at it??¡± ¡°Huh! This humiliation, this rudeness! If you don¡¯t want to suffer greatly in the future, kill me now. My body may have been mocked, but my soul will forever be dedicated to Artemis!¡± ¡­She knew exactly what she was doing. She aimed at a man¡¯s most vital spot with full knowledge. This crossed the line. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed it quite properly.¡± No matter how noble and grand I was as the Heavenly Demon, ruling the martial world of the Central ins in my third life. This is beyond the line. No, it¡¯s way over the line. ¡°Engrave this in your bones¡­ There are lines in this world that must never be crossed. Engrave that into your skin and bones.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± -Creak¡­! As my foot, pressing down on her knee like a slowly tightening vise, started to exert more force, only then did the face of this young one begin to turn pale with fear. Her arms were still restrained by me, and I had her knee pinned down. If I applied my full weight, her knee would be shattered. ¡°You, you, are you serious?¡± ¡°I heard the healer here is pretty good, let¡¯s see if he can fix a knee shattered into pieces.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t actually intend to break her knee. Even though she was an annoying brat, if I had been thrown into the woods for not being a son, I¡¯d probably hate men too. However, no matter what, I couldn¡¯t tolerate crossing an unthinkable line so suddenly. ¡®Not only did she target my vital point¡­¡¯ No matter how cornered she felt at such a young age, in a duel that she recklessly provoked, to use such cruel and extreme measures¡­ This was evidence of her unstable and violent nature. ¡®If she¡¯s like this from the beginning,ter she might refuse to marry and put her suitors¡¯ heads as prizes in a Running Man deathmatch.¡¯ With Chiron entrusting this wild child to me, and given that she would likely be a significant hero in Greek mythology, I decided to correct her nature now for the sake of many future lives. ¡®Should I go for a dislocated knee?¡¯ Yesterday, Asclepius told me that a dislocation could bepletely healed within a week with just a bit of suffering. Even in the original myth, she was known for her running skills, so if she experienced losing a leg, she might learn something. It was at that moment that I was carefully applying pressure to Atnta¡¯s knee¡­ ¡°Hulch!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the sound of a sniffle made me lose strength in the foot I was pressing with. With a sense of disbelief, I scrutinized Atnta¡¯s face. Her helmet had flown off in themotion, leaving her face, smeared with sweat and dust, in a mess. Her reddish-brown bob, once tied back, had long sincee undone, now hanging limply like seaweed, soaked with sweat. And her red jade eyes, usually brimming with ferocity. From those eyes, droplets of water were falling. ¡°Uuuh¡­ Uwaaaaaa!¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¨C The Sound Of Hammers Shaking The Earth Like The Etna Volcano¡­ ¡°Talli!!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± After a fierce battle, Atnta was subdued and fell to her knees, and as she even began to shed tears, a nymph who had been fidgeting beside Chiron tried to rush out. Her name was Chariclo. She was a nymph of the forest that protected the waters of Messenia, the Forest of Heroes, and she was known as the foster mother to all the heroes. Almost all the heroes who studied in the Forest of Heroes were her foster children, and the heroes loved and respected her for always supporting each one of them with kindness and love. Even Hercules, who would run amok when drunk, would quietly lower his head and calm down at the sound of her scolding. One could see how deep the respect and affection the young heroes had for her were. And only Chiron could understand how great the affection was that Chariclo, their foster mother and godmother, poured upon them. And among those children, Atnta was the one who weighed most heavily on the minds of both Chiron and Chariclo. In an unforeseen ident that Chiron had failed to anticipate, Atnta came to know about her birth in the most painful way possible. And thereafter, despite trembling with loneliness, she began to sharpen her words and reject everyone except the Chiron couple. For the couple who remembered Atnta, once full of pride and illuminating those around her, the deepening wound beneath her thorns only deepened their sorrow. However,st night, Chiron confided to Chariclo that the new student Dianes, who had just arrived yesterday, might be able to soothe Atnta¡¯s wounds. An individual who, for the first time in a long while, made Chiron reveal even a bit of his true power. Her opposition was based on the argument that, as impressive as his martial prowess was, healing a wounded soul was a different matter entirely, but she couldn¡¯t ultimately bend Chiron¡¯s will. As a result, for the first time since Hercules joined, Atnta was paired with Dianes as his guide during the freebat morning run, an exercise where no one had ever eaten breakfast. In the end, the two shed. And as expected, the result was Atnta¡¯s defeat. Adding insult to injury, Dianes even tried to break herst pride, her swift legs. Atnta eventually burst into tears. ¡°Let go of me, Chiron!¡± ¡°Calm down, madam! I assure you, the boy won¡¯t dare harm Atnta.¡± Atnta, who had always been the painfully sensitive one, was crying so sorrowfully that Chariclo could hardly bear it, but Chiron¡¯s resolve was firm. ¡°If she can¡¯t break down the wall she¡¯s built around herself now, Atnta will forever be bound by the past she¡¯s holding onto!¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± What mother could stay still after hearing her daughter¡¯s cries? Atnta¡¯s heart-wrenching sobs felt like they were tearing through her entire chest. ¡°Look over there. Dianes is also withdrawing.¡± Just as Chiron said, Dianes was lifting his feet away from Atnta and slowly stepping back. ¡°Haha, what did I tell you? You should have trusted me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± But that wasn¡¯t all. He even reached out his hand to Atnta, who had fallen to the ground in tears, and helped her up. Even though Atnta had aimed at a highly disrespectful and fatal spot for a man, Chiron, upon seeing it earlier, knew it was a hundred times her fault. Nheless, Dianes was showing magnanimity as a victor and disying generosity and mercy as a hero. ¡°From the first moment we met, I thought this child had as much depth in her heart as she did in herpetitive spirit. Fortunately, with this, Atnta¡¯s wounds¡­¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me, Chiron?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Something seems strange.¡± With a bewildered expression, Chariclo pointed to the two individuals. Dianes, who was helping Atnta up and brushing off her shoulders, was indeed the epitome of a hero¡­ ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°Chiron?!¡± For some reason, just looking at Dianes¡¯s smile sent chills down Chiron¡¯s spine, causing his mouth to twitch. That smile. It was definitely the smile he saw before turning Artemis¡¯s costume inside out on the ind of Passos¡­.! ¡°Madam, please stay here for a moment. I need to stop that child quickly¡­¡± -Bang!! Chiron hurried to calm Dianes, but the thunderous noise shaking the colosseum had already silenced everything around. As if struck by lightning, everyone looked up to the sky, wondering if Zeus was angry, then slowly, as they lowered their heads, they saw the two at the origin of the sound. Atnta had fallen backward with a bright red bump on her forehead. And in front of her, Dianes looked down at her with a look of disdain, while rubbing his reddened forehead. Later, Orpheus would recall it as a marvelous event, reminiscent of the sound of Hephaestus¡¯s hammer, where Artemis¡¯s hunter was brought down by a headbutt of tremendous power. Atnta¡¯s oldest memory was being held in her mother¡¯s furry embrace, nursing. When her mother stood on two legs, it felt like a small mountain was rising. When her mother roared, the entire forest trembled, and a small hurricane arose. Even a sharp-toothed leopard or a massive boar became meek asmbs with one p from her mother. The king of the mountain range, the proud ruler of the wild. Atnta¡¯s mother was truly a strong being. But when she whimpered from hunger, her mother would hold her in her soft arms and nurse her. When she fussed in her sleep, her mother would carry her on her sturdy back, endlessly walking through mountains and forests to soothe her. Even after she started to walk, and when she ventured out of the cozy cave to explore her mother¡¯s mountain range, that sturdy back was still hers to im. Collecting dew-kissed wild strawberries in the spring. Licking honey brought by her mother in the shade of cool trees to avoid the scorching sun in the summer. Hunting plump salmon in the bustling river in the fall. And cuddling in her mother¡¯s arms to escape the chilly winter winds in their warm cave. Before she received the name Atnta, her life with her mother, as she remembered it, was her most precious memory. However, as she gradually grew up, she realized something strange. Her hands were small and delicate, unlike her mother¡¯s sharp ws, and she wasn¡¯t as fluffy andrge as her mother. Finding this odd, she asked her mother, but her mother would only smile silently and carry her on her head, walking through the mountain range. Afterward, when Chiron brought her and taught her humannguage, Atnta realized that her mother was a bear and that she was a human. Artemis, the Goddess of the Forest and Maidens, pitied the little girl abandoned in the forest and sent her bear to take care of her. Afterward, when she grew up, Chiron also informed her that it was at the request of Artemis, who thought the time hade, that he took her in, and she was just confused. For some reason, she woke up to find her mother gone; the little her sat curled up in the cave, waiting for her mother. To her, the world was the mountain range she wandered with her mother, and to her, life was the life in the forest she walked with her mother. She cried sorrowfully and begged Chiron. Just to return to the mountain range¡ªto her mother¡¯s arms¡ªshe didn¡¯t need to be a hero or anything. She just wanted to remain her mother¡¯s little child. However, Chiron firmly shook his head andforted her. ¡®You are a great child. You are the child loved by the king of the mountain range under the care of Artemis. Would you disappoint Artemis and the king of the mountain range who cherished you so much?¡¯ Those words from Chiron made her stop crying. Yes, I am the child blessed by the great bear that ruled the mountain range, and the beautiful and strong Artemis. The king of the mountain range she remembered did not beg so weakly, and the Artemis in Chiron¡¯s stories was a noble and proud hunter. If I, who have received their blessings, do not honor their names, it would be a disgrace to their love and blessings. The nameless child, who was the daughter of a bear, thus became a huntress named Atnta. The teachings of the forest and hunting learned from the king of the forest were further sharpened under the guidance of Chiron, and the small Forest of Heroes, filled with pride, acknowledged her as the daughter of Artemis and stood shoulder to shoulder with her. Thus, days filled with pride as Artemis¡¯s daughter and the happiness of self-discipline continued. As days went by, the increasingly beautiful and strong Atnta always ran through the mountains and forests, hunting the fattest deer and boars to offer to Artemis and the king of the mountain, who had returned to the constetions. The young men, who admired such a beautiful huntress, caused a stir in the Forest of Heroes and neighboring countries with their fever. Then, one day, suddenly, soldiers set up camp opposite the Forest of Heroes and blocked the entrance, and their messenger ran to the forest entrance and dered, ¡°In the name of Iasus, King of Arcadia, immediately return Atnta to the royal family!¡± She was confused. She was the daughter of Artemis. She was the daughter of the king of the mountains who had nursed her. But why does this Iasus, King of Arcadia, im to be her father? It was nonsense, of course, it was nonsense. However, seeing the young heroes, furious at the sudden demand to surrender theirrade, and her mentor, Chiron, looking troubled at the sudden appearance of the army. It seemed right that she should step forward to mediate the situation for now. So Atnta left only a letter for Chiron and quietly left the forest at dawn, heading toward the Arcadian camp. However, she had no worries. ording to the teachings of her mentor, the soldiers of Arcadia were honorable and disciplined elite troops. If she responded with courtesy and pride, as she was taught, they would also respond with respect and honor. With such expectations, she appeared at the Arcadian camp. Yet those expectations were shattered into pieces. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¨C The Huntress With Broken Pride ¡®Phew~ Is that youngdy our princess? She¡¯s pretty.¡¯ ¡®So, if I just capture that woman, the kingdom will be mine?¡¯ ¡®Wow, suitors are already lining up. Should I give it a shot, too?¡¯ Those filthy gazes that see her not as Atnta, the huntress and young hero, but merely as a woman to be possessed and a tool for power. Confronted for the first time with the vile desires of men, she was at a loss. And the man who came out to greet her¡ªthe one who imed to be the general of her father, King Issus of Arcadia¡ªwas even more outrageous. ¡°Hmph, His Majesty is too much. Just because he has no sons, he sends me to retrieve the girl he abandoned in the forest. Well, she¡¯s pretty enough; maybe we can use her for the purpose of a political marriage.¡± A statement that looked down on her endlessly, showing no courtesy or respect. And the following words were the catalyst. ¡°Princess, how about me as your husband? I may not know much, but I¡¯m excellent at nightly affairs.¡± The General¡¯s eyes were infinitely vulgar as heughed heartily at her. A dirty mouth that mocked her pride. Vile eyes that tainted her honor. By the time she came to her senses, her whole body was already covered in blood. She had dared to tear out the tongue of the General who insulted the daughter of Artemis. She had dared to gouge out and crush the filthy eyes that had ogled the huntress raised by the king of the mountains. A massacre happened in the blink of an eye. As the General, who lost his tongue and eyes in an instant, screamed, all the soldiers around rushed into the tent, and they couldn¡¯t contain their astonishment at the sight of her drenched in blood. ¡°A monster! A monster has been born from the royal lineage!¡± Ha. She smiled coldly. With a heart that seemed like it would burn with rage, with a cold cruelty that froze her reason. The men whose eyes had gleamed with vile desire now tinged with fear and terror seemedughable. Originally more ustomed to the bow and spear as a huntress, but believing in the pride of Greece, she came empty-handed. She drew a sword from the waist of the General, who screamed hideously. A sharp, hard, and cruelly gleaming killing tool. Gripping it with both hands, as she had learned, she looked at the man crawling on the ground like a worm. And slowly swung it toward his neck. As she had learned, slowly, without wavering. -ng! But the sword did not cut the neck of that vile man. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want you to find out about it like this.¡± In an instant, Chiron had broken through the Arcadian army and blocked her sword. Holding her lightly in his arms, Chiron red at the Arcadia soldiers, who looked up at him with awe and fear. ¡°How dare you insult my disciple, blessed by Artemis, the little hero?!¡± -Boom!! Chiron¡¯s angry hooves shook the ground, and the divine power he unleashed crushed the shameful Arcadian army. Then, the immortal, a descendant of Kronos who had seen Olympus¡¯s first glory and whom the king of the gods had honored, roared. -Zeus! King of Olympus!! Was the honor you promised me so light?!! -Rumble!! The oldest sage¡¯s rage summoned the mightiest sky fire, answering from heaven, earth, and the underworld. The bright morning sky was suddenly covered by pitch-ck thunderclouds, and threatening lightning flickered above, ring at the sinners. -Oh, Artemis! Protector of maidens!! Will you truly stand by as your daughter is this humiliated?!! -Shaaah!! A pure white crescent moon in the center of the thundercloud-covered sky responded with a howl of rage. The de-like moonlight shed coldly, like a guillotine, at the sinners who had insulted her daughter. A terrifying yet awe-inspiring sight. The humans, who directly faced the wrath of the distant yet near gods, cried out hideously for mercy, but the old sage¡¯s hand gently covered her eyes and ears, stopping them. ¡°Let us go now. To home, to our home.¡± Chiron¡¯s voice, once filled with roaring fury, was now soaked with sadness and regret. What happened to those vile men, Atnta did not know. She only knew that the forest nymphs were busy restoring the ce where the Arcadian army had been for an entire week. News came that Arcadia, cursed by lightning and crescent moon for having a foolish king, was gued by all sorts of cmities and was in decline. It was after that. Even the young heroes who had once stood shoulder to shoulder with her, Atnta began to realize that they were just ugly men anyway. Except for Actaeon, who admired Artemis like her, Asclepius, who treated her with calm eyes, and her ever-teaching mentor, Chiron. No man was allowed to approach her. Even Chiron couldn¡¯t alleviate her deep-seated hatred and pain, and extraordinary young heroes like Hercules, Jason, and Theseus felt sorry for her suffering. She turned her eyes away and blocked her ears from them. After all, they were just the same beasts. Still, when she closed her eyes, it was vivid. The gaze of the beasts who looked at her with disgust. The filthy cries of the beasts who insulted and humiliated her. ¡®Phew~ Is that youngdy our princess? She¡¯s pretty.¡¯ ¡®So, if I just capture that woman, the kingdom will be mine?¡¯ ¡®Wow, suitors are already lining up. Should I give it a shot, too?¡¯ ¡®Princess, how about me as your husband? I may not know much, but I¡¯m excellent at nightly affairs.¡¯ Shut up. Disappear. In the swamp-like darkness, how many of those eyes had she plucked out and stomped on, and how many of those tongues had she ripped out. Seeing her drenched in blood all over, those eyes and tongues cried out in unison. A monster! A monster has been born from the king¡¯s lineage! ¡°Shut up!!¡± I am not a monster. I am the proud daughter of Artemis. A great huntress raised on the milk of the king of the mountains. ¡°I¡¯m not someone you can call a monster!!¡± If she were to argue until her throat burst, a sword would somehow end up in her hand. A sharp, solid, and cruelly gleaming murder weapon. If she slowly lifted it, a monstery at her feet. A monster drenched in blood all over. The monster slowly opened its mouth and spoke. ¡®You are a monster.¡¯ Daughter of Artemis, whatever. Raised on bear¡¯s milk, not human milk. If being stained with so much blood doesn¡¯t make you a monster, what does? Monster, monster, monster. With a twisted smile, the blood-soaked monster singing of monstrosity somehow resembled her. The short, tied-up ponytail of reddish-brown hair. The limbs beautifully tanned brown. Even those eyes, filled with despair and mockery, were exactly like hers, making it all the more detestable. She slowly lifted the sword. Slowly, as her master had taught her, without wavering. So she could sever the neck in one swift motion. And using that bnce, she swung the sword in one go. -ng!! But once again, the sword did not cut the monster¡¯s neck. A foot that sprang from the side caught the sword with its instep. ¡°Hey, stop sulking and get up already.¡± She tried to turn her head to see the owner of the voice, but she was already lying somewhere. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The bitter smell of herbs, the pure white ceiling. A familiar ceiling greeted her. ¡°Where is this¡­?¡± With a hazy mind wandering through jumbled memories, she sensed a strange presence moving beside her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, eh? Crazy girl.¡± When she slowly turned her head, recognizing the familiar voice from a dream, a boy with a nonchnt face was looking down at her. ¡°Dianes¡­¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to some crazy girl, I¡¯m stuck here on this beautiful day. I¡¯m Dianes.¡± Chapter 1, Verse 3 of the Art of Infinite Iron Head. Grabbing by the Cor, Precise Aim, One Strike Destruction. ording to the clear and precise teachings of those principles, if my master of the Infinite Iron Head had seen it, he would have given a thumbs up, saying, ¡°That¡¯s my student,¡± for such an artistic Iron Head technique. Honestly, after knocking out Atnta with a single Iron Head move, what came to mind was, Wow. I must have mellowed out a lot. If I had encountered ate-blooming talent with such yellow sprouts during my Heavenly Demon era, I would have immediately ordered aplete overhaul treatment in the name of the Heavenly Demon after a thorough re-education in the mental training hall. To think I ended it with just a single knockout blow. Anyway, Atnta started the fight, threw the first punch, and even executed the ¡°First to Cry Wins¡± strategy. Her killing instinct and fierce nature clearly deserved a 15-minute thorough re-education, but even for me, it was hard to be cruel to a girl who was almost like my granddaughter in terms of age. ¡­Honestly, I had a strong urge to p that whiny brat kicking around, but with all the eyes around us, I couldn¡¯t afford to ignore the attention. So, I racked my brain and resolved the situation in a manner befitting my age (?). And any sudden intruder would have disappeared as well. Finally, I was about to taste the main dish, when suddenly, Chiron, with a troubled face, and Chariclo, looking at me with a mysterious gaze as if wondering what on earth this was, asked me to take Atnta to the infirmary. Under the pressure from these two elders, which prevented me from saying, ¡°Why me?¡± I ended up personally carrying the unconscious child¡ªno, Atnta¡ªto the infirmary. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¨C I Don¡¯t Like This Kind Of Thing ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­!! Are you controlling the flow of Nereus by suppressing the flow of wisdom¡­?! Hyperborea seems to have a far more advanced view of the human body than modern medicine!¡± ¡­Actually, youid the groundwork for all of this. Even if I said that, he wouldn¡¯t understand. As I was about to transport the emergency patient back to the Colosseum, Asclepius stopped me. While eating breakfast with Asclepius, who brought my portion as well, possibly informed by Chiron, I exined the basics of martial arts¡¯ point-pressing techniques and the 108 meridians as promised. Asclepius understood everything as it was being said and cheered. ¡°Here, as promised, I¡¯ve written down the basic knowledge about point-pressing and meridians. Read it slowly and ask if you have any questions.¡± ¡°Ohhh!! Th-thank you!¡± Like an eagle snatching its prey, Asclepius swiftly grabbed the scroll from my hand and, leaving only a word to find him if anything happened, slipped into hisb. ¡°¡­Why is he so happy?¡± Well, since good things are good, I let Asclepius cheer and review as he pleased, and I turned my attention to our prospective crazy girl. For a moment, I worried that I might have hurt her head by applying too much force reflexively, but after cing my hand on her forehead and examining her, it seemed she was merely knocked out from the shock without any brain or nerve damage. ¡°Ha, the young one is already showing such spoiled sprouts¡­¡± If she hadn¡¯t known what kind of part it was, there might have been some room for leniency. To knowingly aim such a vicious strike at a vital point connected to a person¡¯s life was something that could not be condoned, whether as a martial artist or as a warrior. I wasn¡¯t raised as a professional assassin from a young age. Even in the Demonic Sect, when teaching about human vital points and acupoints¡­ They teach to avoid attacking these critical points unless in realbat, ambush, or life-and-death situations. It¡¯s to prevent exposing vulnerabilities by simplifying attacks focused on these vital points, rather than out of respect for life or honor. ¡°But this so-called hero of mythology forgets these basics and goes wild like that¡­ Tsk, tsk, foolish indeed.¡± Starting with the hundred nerves meeting points on the crown of her head, I felt the points that govern blood flow and energy cirction: the top of the head, the Blossom Cover, the throat point near the neck and vicle, and the center of the chest. Temporary hyperemia had caused her lungs and chest muscles to stiffen, obstructing breathing, and the burning sensation hadn¡¯t subsided before fainting, causing the blood flow to surge wildly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Moreover, both her legs had swollen muscles and blood vessels from excessive movement. At least it¡¯s fortunate that her bones weren¡¯t damaged. Her arm had been dislocated due to overexertion at thest moment, which Asclepius himself had set back in ce. After roughly stimting a few blocked blood vessels to restore blood flow and rx her muscles, Atnta¡¯s groaning face finally eased intofort. ¡°¡­Tsk, your face is indeed beautiful, but it¡¯s a flower tree in the wilderness.¡± A flower tree should naturally grow in a dense and sunny forest, surrounded by other flower trees like itself. But this flower tree had taken root in a rough and barren wastnd. It was impressive that it had taken root and spread its branches so far. ¡°No, was she destined to live because she found connections and bonds in that wastnd?¡± Even if the tree managed to bloom in the mismatched soil, its insides would be twisted, and it would try to die alone. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ¡­Oh no, it¡¯s happening again. As I mumbled to myself, Asclepius poked his head through theboratory door. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so? Chiron said you should watch over that hedgehog until shees to her senses. Please take care of her~¡± Fortunately, Asclepius seemed too engrossed in the acupuncture and pressure point basics I transcribed to hear me say anything. And so, I was left alone again with the unconscious, beautiful girl who had targeted my vital points. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± -Haa, haa. Only the sound of Atnta¡¯s quiet breathing echoed in the infirmary. I sat on the chair next to her, watching to see when she woulde to her senses, and naturally, my eyes were drawn to her beauty. I hadn¡¯t noticed earlier when her eyes were filled with poison, but now, I thought it was understandable why those crazy Greeks would risk their lives to run races. Her skin, which hinted at healthy vitality, her soft hair of a deep oak color, and her fierce beauty that exuded a wild charm reminiscent of a cheetah running across the ins. Wow, being at this level, even though I aimed for a vital spot, she finished it with just a headbutt, and I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Then, once again, my eyes read her fortune on their own. ¡®Parental luck¡­ Oh dear, it seems like a rock is blocking the stream; with such a twisted fate from the beginning, there¡¯s no way the flow could be proper. But the servant is making a hole in the rock and letting it flow awkwardly¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­Oh really. What¡¯s this all because of the woke teacher?¡± Among the Twelve Godly Demons, a master particrly proficient in divination, magic, and tactics, Godly Recursion, So Yeon-myeong. The physiognomy and divination he taught sometimes arbitrarily peek into people¡¯s fate and destiny. Clearly, he didn¡¯t even receive any divine powers to do so, but sometimes, just by looking at a person¡¯s face, the fortunes and misfortunes, the past and future, would sh by. It was useful for some showmanship during celestial martial arts events. But when it activated arbitrarily like this, it was quite annoying. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m bing a pervert slowly.¡± I shook my head vigorously and barely managed to turn my gaze outside when a small groan tickled my ears. ¡°M-Mom¡­¡± Atnta, iling her hands as if she were having a nightmare, was calling for her mom. A cold sweat soaked her forehead and neck, and above all, tears flowed from her eyes as she held her head in her hands. ¡°¡­Sigh.¡° Am I really getting old? How can I be so shaken by a child¡¯s tears? Even though it didn¡¯t suit me at all, no matter how much I thought about it, I finally reached out my hand. ¡°I-it¡¯s o-okay, y-your mom is here.¡± Kraaah!! If my masters saw this, they wouldugh their heads off, and the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon Sect would cough up blood from heart demons at such a line. This would probably rank as one of the most embarrassing moments in all three of my lives. Even I felt like I was going to suffer from inner demons due to this ridiculous act, and while I was reeling from it, Atnta started clinging to me with all her might as if she were drowning. ¡°Mom, mom¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ hyah!!¡± As expected of a hero¡¯s budding potential, her grip strength was astounding. Simultaneously, Atnta began to gasp for breath and intermittently started to convulse. ¡°Heart demon¡­!¡± Despite her beautiful face, the fate shown in the physiognomy seemed twisted and tangled, and it made me wonder what kind of grudge this young one harbored in such a small chest to be afflicted by a heart demon at this age. A heart demon is another manifestation of one¡¯s own grudge. It is a wall and an obstacle that one creates for themselves. If one ovees that heart demon, they move on to the next stage, and as they progress, the wall bes higher and sturdier. In that sense, Atnta¡¯s heart demon, if she were a martial artist, could be subdued by someone like me. The heart is the qi, and the qi is the body. If you control the body, the qi follows, and if you manage the qi, the heart naturally calms down. However, these damn extraordinary heroes only extremely develop their minds and bodies, leaving their energy in almost its natural state, making it dangerous to tamper with as it could disrupt their meridians and qi flow. ¡°Damn it, forcing this into dormancy could really kill herter. What should I do?¡± Moreover, the situation was getting worse. If she were having a seizure while awake, I could at least knock her out to bring her to her senses. But now, she was having a fit in her dream due to a heart demon, leaving me with no way to intervene. ¡°Damn¡­ Hey!! At¡­!¡± Just as I was about to call out to At in my desperation, something strange happened in my own body. The mysterious qi that subtly made its presence known whenever I practiced qi cultivation started to flow through my entire body. Then the strange qi, which seemed both divine and demonic, suddenly surged toward Atnta¡¯s right hand, which she was gripping tightly, and then began to burrow into Atnta¡¯s body. ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Setting aside why this qi is acting up all of a sudden, she¡¯s already in a heart demon state apanied by stress attacks, with her meridians and qi flow in turmoil, and now external energy is entering? Today, a young hero and the future Running Man Deathmatch champion are on the verge of bing a corpse. ¡°Hey, hey! Stop it!¡± The things that didn¡¯t act like this before suddenly went out of control and started rampaging. Even if it meant I would suffer internal injuries, I tried to forcefully sever the connection and remove my hand, but it felt as if it was glued; Atnta¡¯s hand, which was gripping mine, showed no sign of letting go. It wasn¡¯t that it had attached, but rather, as if they had truly be one mass, the qi channels and meridians of Atnta started to feel vividly like my own. ¡°¡­What?¡± The strange qi, like natural qi within the bloodstream, or rather like oxygen contained in the blood, began to flow through Atnta¡¯s qi channels and blood vessels without any conflict. Even for me, who had thoroughly studied the various legends and unofficial histories of martial arts for thousands of years, as well as the visions of past masters, it was my first time seeing such a phenomenon. How could the qi that an outsider possessed flow together with another¡¯s qi without any conflict? ¡°¡­Could it be?¡± The qi began to flow stably throughout Atnta¡¯s entire body. With a curious heart, I decided to utilize Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts . ¡°Oh¡­¡± Fortunately, the qi began to flow calmly, following the qi paths, circting between Atnta and my body. It was like using a venttor to help an unconscious patient breathe; the qi flowed as per the incantation and started to calm Atnta¡¯s twisted muscles and blood vessels. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was a strange feeling. Even if I put aside the guilt of having examined every corner of a woman¡¯s body after a life-or-death fight. Having my qi flow through another¡¯s body, especially a woman¡¯s body, and breathing and circting qi as one through that medium¡­ It was a feeling hard to describe. ¡°Ugh¡­ focus, focus.¡± No matter how youthful my body might seem like, wasn¡¯t the content inside different? I was long past the age of getting excited just by holding a woman¡¯s hand like a teenage boy in puberty. As I muttered that to myself and focused on circting the qi. Gradually, the qi that hadpleted a full cycle in Atnta¡¯s body returned to me. ¡°¡­?!¡± A nameless child riding on the back of a giant bear, wandering through the forest. Atnta, who was led by Chiron to be a proud huntress. And. A frustrated young hero, angered by the insults of vile soldiers. It was undoubtedly Atnta¡¯s memories, invoked by her dream, and the heart demon. I don¡¯t know how this is possible, but through the memories carried by the qi, her wounds and sorrows were vividly conveyed to me. The despair of having her once high pride and honor¡ªeverything she elevated and loved¡ªdenied. The ugly insults that never left her ears, and the vile eyes and tongues that appear when she closes her eyes continue to torment her. Even though those ugly soldiers werepletely consumed by the lightning fire, leaving no trace of their souls, which were also torn apart by the moonlight, the wounds in her young heart still tormented Atnta. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like such things.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¨C Around¡­ 70 Points? Even though it wasn¡¯t a heart demon, the qi moved as it pleased and even flowed into someone else¡¯s meridians without any conflict. Moreover, just by mere contact, it allowed for flow, and it even read unconscious thoughts this clearly? In the divine arts of the Godly Recursion, there were techniques like soul maniption or dreamwalking that involved a person¡¯s dreams. However, such techniques that interfere with a person¡¯s mind risk sweeping away their thoughts, causing confusion in their memories, and, in the worst-case scenario, the copse of their ego, turning both the practitioner and the subject into mere breathing dolls. In the first ce, there was no divine art versatile enough to clearly see through the entire sequence of a dream. Of course, it was also absurd that itpleted a full cirction through Atnta¡¯s body so stably; these memories entering my mind were something I couldn¡¯t understand even with all the knowledge of three lifetimes. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to worry about itter.¡± Regardless of this and that, the entire body of this fledgling young hero was upied by the qi extending from me. The fact that thoughts were flowing from her meant that her unconscious mind waspletely open to me, just like USB administrator mode. In other words, if I made even the slightest wrong move now, I could turn this perfectly fine young hero into a wreck. ¡°Ugh¡­ I guess I have to.¡± Even though I didn¡¯t like this potentially crazy kid she was turning into, after looking into her background and fate, there was some room for consideration. Moreover, if the Goddess of the Crescent Moon, who already didn¡¯t have a good first impression of me, used this as an excuse to summon her brother or father, I¡¯d be roasted into a crispy celestial horse steak before I could even try anything. ¡®Even that guy in the next room was threatened by that tyrant and got hit by Lightning Strike while saving a dead person.¡¯ ording to the myth I remember, Artemis encouraged our Whitey, saying that he could save the corpse. The myth said that the notorious goddess would have shot an arrow into his head if he hadn¡¯tplied. I could say I was in a simr bind. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡± I brushed away the lingering illusion of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s rare steak and pulled up a chair to sit. Through our hands that stuck to each other as if we were one, the energy that hadpleted a circuit through Atnta¡¯s body came back into my body following the principles of Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts, passing through the hundred meridian points and reaching my upper qi field. Blood soaked my hands. The roar of thunder and the scream of moonlight shook my ears. The stench of blood and the smell of burning corpses pricked my nose. Even the creepy gazes clung to my spine. The dreams, whichbined with the events Atnta personally experienced, became even more horrific, to the point where I could feel them with all my senses. Atnta¡¯s dreams had deeply prated me. [¡°Shut up!!¡±] Was this my voice? Or was it Atnta¡¯s scream? Whose hand is it now, sitting in the pristine treatment room, holding the hand of the beautiful young hero? Whose hand was it that was ughtering the nces and flicking tongues from all directions? Scenes from all directions swiftly brushed past my body like a torrent. ¡®Compared to when I went berserk in the past, this is pretty tame.¡¯ Back then, it wasn¡¯t just a horror game but a full-on hell. As I steadied my breathing and focused on my qi, my consciousness began to delve into Atnta¡¯s dream. It felt like my body and mind were being separated, as if I were experiencing sleep paralysis, and suddenly I found myself standing in the middle of a vast in. Behind me was the familiar entrance to the Forest of Heroes, and in front of me was a military camp. This was the moment when Atnta¡¯s pride was shattered. There were sentriesughing and spouting lewd jokes, soldiers openly eyeing me withscivious looks. And even a general, who seemed like an idiot, hurling taunting insults at me¡ªno, at Atnta¡ªwith no respect at all. I already thought they were pathetic, but seeing it firsthand made me frown more. ¡®Are they an army of clowns or what?¡¯ The undisciplined troops here were nothingpared to the 108 Demonic Warriors of the Heavenly Demon Cult I oncemanded. Their ignorance was tant as they openly mocked their lord¡¯s kin, even if only nominally. And their foolishness in underestimating the opponent before them based solely on appearance. I couldn¡¯t understand what the King of Arcadia saw in Atnta to summon his kin and Chiron¡¯s disciple, a young hero. ¡®Their weapons aren¡¯t bad, but¡­ the ones wielding them are below average.¡¯ If I were my past self, the Heavenly Demon, one finger point, no, before I even lifted my finger, my Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ subordinates would have cut them down. In the Forest of Heroes, even if not Chiron, Theseus, or Jason, given some time, even Actaeon and his hunting dogs could handle this ragtag group. ¡®If you¡¯re weak, at least be smart, and if you¡¯re not smart, at least be kind.¡¯ Powerless, ignorant, unholy. An army of misfits worse than the worst of the Tang Dynasty. These were men who would have died quickly anywhere, not just in Atnta¡¯s hand. And then came Atnta¡¯s lesson. The enraged huntress swiftly gouged out the eyes of the foul-smelling general and trampled on his screaming tongue. ¡®About¡­ 70 points?¡¯ Her speed and uracy in gouging his eyes were good, but it was too clean, causing less pain. When pulling his tongue, it took her excessive force to twist and grab his slippery tongue. ¡®I would just think of it as getting a bit more dirty and pierce his tongue with my fingers to pull it out.¡¯ Still, considering it was a punishment and execution of the man who insulted her, the goal was somewhat achieved. If it were me¡­? ¡®Eyes gouged out, drawn and quartered, and annihtion of three generations¡ªfull course.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t 21st-century South Korea, but a world where strength was the only order, filled with martial arts, divine beings, and heroes. Hearing such an insult and letting it slide quietly was like advertising, ¡°Look down on me ande at me.¡± In that sense, the fact that Atnta only gouged out the general¡¯s eyes and tongue and simply beheaded him was quite merciful to me. Well, that, too, was thwarted by the intervention of Chiron. Atnta, blinded and deafened, was carried in Chiron¡¯s arms. However, her heart was trembling with the thunderous roar and divine presence of the moonlight that shook the heavens and earth. ¡®Things got tangled up from here.¡¯ Since Atnta started it, it would have been less troubling if she had ended it, whether the conclusion was good or bad. From Chiron¡¯s perspective, it was an action taken out of concern that the still-young Atnta wouldmit murder and be consumed by guilt. Rather than shielding her from the immediate shock of murder, it would have been more appropriate to let her judge herself and feel its weight. ¡®Now I understand the cause of the nightmare.¡¯ Atnta ended the punishment she had started on her own by borrowing the hands of the gods, not her own. She couldn¡¯t cut off the evil herself, and she couldn¡¯t reach the conclusion with her own hands. For Atnta, nothing had ended, but in reality, everything had ended and was buried in time. As a result, the sinister gazes that clung to her back still hadn¡¯t disappeared, and the insults that teased her ears clung like leeches, whispering in her dreams. And her defense mechanism, in search of the cause of non-existent phantom pain, would have turned its arrows toward men around her who were simr to the soldiers back then. Every time she saw them, like a trauma, she would sharpen her edge more and more at the sight ofrge-built men, recalling insults and gazes. ¡®It¡¯s just like when the Justice Faction caused internal strife among themselves and then med everything on the Heavenly Demon!!¡¯ Somehow, this train of thought felt familiar. It was simr to the thought processes of the Justice Faction members during the countermeasure meeting against the Heavenly Demon. The only difference was that the target was men, not the Heavenly Demon. However, in such cases, there was rarely genuine hatred towards the adversary created by the defense mechanism. These guys¡­ When these unnecessarily prideful individuals bore such trauma, the ones they truly hated were always the same. ¡°Your weak self, the self that was at the center of the incident but couldn¡¯t do anything, the self that seems to have done something wrong.¡± Look at that. In the middle of a nightmare filled with eyes and tongues, the would-be psychopath, Atnta, was trying to cut her own neck with her own hands. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± I lightly blocked Atnta¡¯s swinging knife with the top of my foot. ¡°Hey, stop being so pitiful and get up already.¡± ¡°You are¡­?¡± Hey, look at this girl. ¡°Even if it¡¯s in a dream, have you already forgotten me?¡± As I said that, I realized something strange too. Sinceing to this world, have I ever worn such luxurious leather shoes? The shoes that blocked the de perfectly were not the Greek-style sandals I used to wear, but ornate leather shoes decorated with gold and divine iron. Even though it was leather, thanks to countless times of tanning and the meticulously carved ornaments made of new iron by artisans, my feet were intact without any wounds, despite Atnta¡¯s de. ¡°Wait a minute, this¡­?¡± Only then did I lower my gaze and look at my hands. The delicate hands of the pale boy I hadmented for so long were nowhere to be seen; instead, the rough, scarred, and rugged hands of a warrior were twitching. And below, I could clearly feel the robust body hidden under the ck robe with the Asura pattern woven with gold and silver threads. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± It was certain. It was the body of the Heavenly Demon Emperor, who I had longed for so much, who unified the martial world and reached the pinnacle of the heavens. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¨C Heavenly Demon King¡¯s Landing ¡°Oh¡­!¡± An exmation of admiration came out. Was this body ever this powerful? Was this body ever this beautiful? Facing the deep waters of the underworld, passing the test of the Twelve Godly Demons. Sweeping away the worm-like cult leader¡¯s family and the rotten high priests who were gnawing at the cult from within. This body that had been cut, stabbed, and broken countless times, tempered like steel¡ªmy longed-for body! ¡°Hahahahaha!!¡± It was when I burst intoughter with joy at reuniting with the body I thought I had lost long ago. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, with a scream, a blood-stained de aimed at my neck. As if catching a butterfly, I gently caught it with my index finger and traced it up with my eyes to find Atnta, her face twisted grotesquely, pointing a sword at me. ¡°Urrrrgh!! Aaaargh!!¡± ¡°Tsk, have you stopped the heart demon?¡± Dark eyes devoid of rity, a rough murderous aura surging from her whole body. It was the typical appearance of a madman consumed by a heart demon. Perhaps when the heart demon, who took on the form of Atnta herself, disappeared, she was eventually eaten by the heart demon because she couldn¡¯t control her hatred and murderous intent. I released the sword spirit to see what she would do, and, as if waiting, she charged at me again. ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± ¡°You really try everything, don¡¯t you?¡± A figure that had lost all reason and intellect, rampaging like a mad beast. But it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the king of the mountain taught her and the goddess of hunting blessed her, as her destructiveness and ferocity resembled those of a hunting bear. ¡°However, a beast drenched in such killing intent soon meets its end at the hands of humans.¡± Three steps. It only took me three steps to break through Atnta¡¯s offensive and seize both of her hands. ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± ¡°What are you looking at? What do you hate? What do you despise so much? Do you remember and rage?¡± Atnta, her hands caught by me, dangled in mid-air. Seeing her struggle like a fish out of water, trying to kick and attack me somehow, made me sigh. ¡°Sigh¡­ What am I doing with this lunatic?¡± Why was I suddenly in the form of the Heavenly Demon from my past life instead of Dianes? The answer was simple. This space was a ce where Atnta¡¯s nightmare and my thoughts were connected through the energy guided by the Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts. In other words, this ce was both Atnta¡¯s nightmare and my mentalndscape. To investigate the origin of the nightmare, I let it flow freely, but by twisting the end of the nightmare and bringing the flow of this imagery to my side, I too returned to my original form as I remember it. ¡°Shall we move to a different ce first?¡± I¡¯ve seen many hellish scenes, but the sight of eyeballs rolling around and tongues flicking was among the most bizarre. ¡°Shall we start lightly like this?¡± A majestic demonic qi flowed freely from my lower dantian to my middle dantian and upper dantian. The omnipotence I felt after such a long time sent a thrilling shiver down my spine, and the corners of my mouth lifted involuntarily. ¡°Yes, this is the feeling.¡± -Uwoooooo!! ¡°¡­!!¡± The nightmare shook just from me drawing up the demonic qi. Feeling a sense of crisis, Atnta, who had been pping like a mackerel, quieted down. Her eyes and tongues iled wildly, attacking me. ¡°Futile efforts.¡± In an instant, the martial arts of the Twelve Godly Demons and the forms of the Heavenly Demon Arts shed through my mind. However, using their true techniques or the supreme vision of our sect on such phantoms was absurd. To this Atnta in my grasp, and to me standing in this dreadful space. There was only one thing needed now. Simply taking a step forward. Atnta, limp like wet cotton, might get caught up in the aftermath. Carefully holding her in my arms, I slowly walked into the heart of the bizarre nightmare. I took three steps to enter, so three steps should be enough to leave. ¡°Move.¡± -Thud! One step¡ªthe step of the Heavenly Demon who subjugated kings and emperors. ¨C Kyaaaaaa!! The ghostly figures vanished like morning dew at the step of the Heavenly Demon, who made all nations kneel. ¨C Step Another step. The step of the Heavenly Demon, who subdued both the surface and hell. ¨C Uwaaaaaaa!!! At the step of the Heavenly Demon that crushed the earth, the nightmares that surrounded all directions were torn apart. And the final third step. I stood on a high mountain peak, carefully holding the sweat-drenched Atnta in my arms. ¨C Whiiiiiing!! The highest mountain peak in the world. Below my feet, the sea of clouds flowed like waves, and the distant horizons stretched out below me. ¡°The final third step,manding all demons and conquering all realms, ultimately reigning over the Three Sects with the step of the Heavenly Demon.¡± After taking those three steps, nothing existed above me anymore. Those who take three steps would soon rule over allnds, for the movement of the ruler of the realms of desire and the human world, Talus, signified this. This was called the Heavenly Demon King Landing Step, and the demons bowed beneath his feet. ¡°This scene is familiar¡­¡± In my previous life, I had reached the pinnacle of the Heaven, Earth, and Human realms by mastering the Heavenly Demon King¡¯s Landing Step. Though I lived in another world, in another body, and under another name, this feeling deeply imprinted in my soul never disappeared. Would this child named Atnta know that she enjoyed the glory of sharing the perspective of the Heavenly Demon, a privilege no devout follower ever had? ¡°Wow¡­¡± Atnta, mesmerized by the overwhelming sight of looking down upon all things below the sun and moon, eximed in wonder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± In the end, the affairs of the world flow endlessly. Good things and bad things eventually pass ande back again. If you forget the good things easily and hold onto the bad things until they fester and rot, they be a grudge, and that grudge turns into a demon in your mind. Oveing it, forgetting it, or embracing it and self-destructing¡ªall of these were your own responsibilities. And whether it was a demon or a grudge, a cmity or a stroke of luck, if you look down from here, it was nothing more than a minor tremorpared to a strip of the sea of clouds. So why would you self-destruct over such a trivial demon? ¡°With this beautiful world around you, why do you only fixate on the demons within you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her ruby-red eyes, shining beautifully without a trace of confusion, took in the scenery once more. Anyway, to her, it would be a memory that fades like morning dew in a dream, but no longer would nightmares and demons be found within her. A greater principle had taken root in her mind. The next morning. Just like yesterday, before the sun had fully risen, the students, including myself, began to gather one by one at the Colosseum. Because of the strange incident that happened yesterday, I felt restless and spent the night practicing Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts, researching the qi within my body, which I had decided to call Godly Demonic Qi. As always, Godly Demonic Qi flowed with my internal qi ording to the principles of the Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts, boosting my vitality and purifying the turbid energy within me. ¡°Did you see what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°It was a thunderous sound that even Hephaestus would be amazed by.¡± ¡°How hard-headed must one be for that Atnta to¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that her head is made of iron?¡± ¡°Maybe an iron man created by Hephaestus?¡± ¡°No way, could it really be iron?¡± ¡°At the very least, it has to be adamantium¡­¡± ¡°Then, adadium human?¡± Due to what happened yesterday morning, everyone seemed to feel a barrier between us, causing amotion around me. Was some huge rumor about me spreading? ¡°Why do you look so grim right from the morning?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too energetic?¡± Hercules tried to hit my back, but I missed because I dodged slightly. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, did you see that? Did you see it, Theseus?¡± ¡°Of course, Jason. I finally see the path!¡± Jason and Theseus, who had been sticking together like best friends since then, pushed Hercules aside and put their arms around my shoulders from both sides. ¡°It¡¯s you! You are thest piece sent by Zeus in answer to our prayers!¡± ¡°If webine our strategy with your martial skills, we might achieve an unprecedented feat in this forest of heroes today!¡± It seemed that the entrance bunkering by that Hercules rascal yesterday was not just a one-day event. The two strategists enthusiastically rushed at me today, wanting to break through the wall of that great hero by making me a champion. Hercules, too, found it amusing and kept fueling the fire with his jests, and I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the sight. As we noisily entered the Colosseum, familiar reddish-brown hair blocked our path. ¡°Uh, excuse me!¡± It was Atnta, her fierce beauty tinged with a fiery red, as if she would ignite at any moment. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Upon seeing the volcanic Atnta, who looked like she might explode at any second, the trio of Greek heroes vanished into the wind. Other small heroes, noticing Atnta¡¯s ominous expression, also quietly avoided her and me as they slinked away. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Th-that is¡­¡± Just in case she suddenly attacked, like yesterday, I quietly prepared myself. Atnta abruptly approached me and grabbed my hand. Her face turned even redder, and with strangely moist eyes, Atnta said, ¡°T-today! I¡¯ll guide you properly! S-so follow me well!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡­Something seems to be going strangely. In a direction I never expected. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¨C I Will Return The overall progression was the same as yesterday. As the sun slowly rose beyond the horizon, the gates of the Colosseum opened with the sound of trumpets. Hercules blocked the entrance like a mid-level boss in a game. And the warriors stomped their feet and banged their shields, chanting my name. -Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! -Dianes! Dianes! Dianes! Unlike yesterday, the fifty young heroes formed a dense formation at the entrance of the Colosseum. They opened a path in front of me towards the viin blocking the way. It felt like watching a scene from that Spartan movie I saw in my past life, the solemnity and intensity made my blood boil. ¡°This is the double boar hunting tactic. Finally, we get to use it against that boar!¡± ¡°A boar is caught with another boar¡­. Is there a more efficient tactic than this? Hey, you over there! Your voice is getting quieter! Louder! Louder!¡± ¨C Woooooah!! ¡­If only it weren¡¯t for the whispers of those two sneaky guys amidst the soldiers¡¯ shouts. ¡°Um, Tessi? Dianes is looking this way?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Jason? There¡¯s no way he could hear our strategy meeting over the cheers of these soldiers¡­¡± Hmm, cute. So cute. As expected of the Greek heroes famous for their cunning, their relentless methods to capture the legendary boss, Hercules, were truly impressive. Yes, a strategist should not discriminate between means and methods for the sake of their goal. However. It was extremely unpleasant that I became those means and methods. ¡°¡­He¡¯s really looking this way?¡± ¡°Hey, hey! Why are your voices so low?! Louder! Louder!!¡± Although the faces of Theseus and Jason turned ghostly pale when they met my eyes, still¡­ They eagerly chanted my name, trying hard to pit me against Hercules. ¡°Such adorable little things.¡± I¡¯ll deal with youter. Using the head of Demon¡¯s Way as a pawn in this theatrical y would cost you dearly. Anyway, it seemed I had to y along a bit for now. The sparkling eyes of those hero hopefuls, and the great hero sapling up front, made it impossible to back out. Above all, I too had been looking forward to a one-on-one with Hercules. Yesterday, after eliminating Atnta¡¯s heart demon, I imparted a bit of my realization of the Three Emperors into the empty spot left behind. At the same time, I was also able to reaffirm my own realization and state. ¡®My realization still resides within me.¡¯ The realization I reached in my previous life by transcending the limits of my body, training my mind, and sublimating qi. That state and enlightenment etched not on the flesh but on the soul still existed within me. While training in Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts and the secret techniques of the Demon Cult, I subconsciously knew this, but yesterday¡¯s taste of my past life¡¯s martial prowess and state in the mental world confirmed it. ¡®I will rise again.¡¯ Somehow, by any means necessary, I must rise again. This was not a simple need or desire. It was an instinct. Like a salmon returning home against rugged rivers. Like migratory birds heading south against fierce winds. I naturally had to return to the state I had once reached¡ªthe martial prowess I had ascended to. The thirst that the beauty of the Aegean and the richness of Greece had made me forget was once again stirred up by the true self I briefly regained in the mental world. Stronger than the renowned Greek heroes? Equal in strength to the mythical champions? Damn, that was only natural. When did the Great Heavenly Demon, who could topple mountains and dry up rivers, be so modest? Being secretly content with a mere first-ss level, fearing and trembling at the mention of Zeus and Apollo. Was I unknowingly overwhelmed by the name of gods, by the name of myths? Born as a human, was it foolish to oppose the gods? ¡°Nonsense.¡± That was not what a demon was. If the heavens do not permit me and thend rejects me. I should rightly bring down the heavens, trample them underfoot, and break thend and scatter it into the void. That was what a demon was. How could I have forgotten this due to the trivial event of being born in a different body? However, impatience was forbidden. A well-built tower couldn¡¯t be toppled even by a thousand years. A tree with deep roots would stand alone, nning for a millennium, even if the whole forest burned. The state of my mind and soul had already reached an unfathomable level, achieving an eternal aplishment, so all that remained was to train this vessel to contain it. Despite knowing this from the beginning, experiencing my past life¡¯s body even for a moment made my current body feel so stifling that I couldn¡¯t bear it. It wasn¡¯t a matter of simple physical training. The evolution of the body that could only be achieved through numerous life-and-death crises and extreme situations. The moment when blood and flesh stter, and your breath catches in your throat, making all your instincts sound the rm. What I needed most right now was just such an extreme moment. And fortunately, in this world of myths teeming with gods, monsters, and heroes, I was the greatest in history, and I was facing the so-called great hero. Suddenly, the surroundings became quiet. In the middle of the Colosseum, Hercules and I stood facing each other. ¡°Your eyes have changed.¡± ¡°I have something to do.¡± ¡°Did something good happen yesterday, by any chance?¡± Hercules smirked slyly and nced at Atnta behind me. Well, I did recall old memories thanks to Atnta, so it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but it wasn¡¯t what he was thinking either. ¡°¡­Oh? You¡¯re silent. Is it true? Did you really do it?¡± However, Hercules, who seemed to take my silence as affirmation, opened his mouth wide in disbelief. ¡°No, just how strong must the headbutt be for Atnta to¡­¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t your head filled with too many lewd thoughts?¡± Seriously, this guy and the Greeks seem to think with their lower bodies instead of their heads. Every time, a 19+ conversation would pop out. ¡°What are you talking about doing to a fainted girl? There was even Asclepius at the clinic.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t that better?¡± ¡°What a bastard.¡± What did I just hear? Was this supposed to be the great hero of Greek mythology? Was the ¡®better¡¯ part that Atnta fainted or that Asclepius was there? I couldn¡¯t tell. Nor did I ever want to know. ¡°Enough, shall we start?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, it¡¯s about time to start.¡± With a sinister grin, Hercules pointed the spear he was holding at me. ¡°Though I¡¯m skilled with other weapons, let¡¯s have some fun with the spear that matched even with Master Chiron.¡± ¡°A spear isn¡¯t your main weapon, is it?¡± In the myths, I remember Hercules mostly using an olive wood club or a bow, not other weapons. From the start, he was a great hero whose entire body was a weapon, so he didn¡¯t need any additional arms. ¡°Oh, how did you know that?¡± ¡°You can tell at a nce. It shows that you¡¯ve learned some spear techniques, but your stance isn¡¯t that of a spearman.¡± The Greek-style spear techniques I¡¯ve seen typically involved using a shield and spear together as a pair. Blocking the opponent¡¯s attack with the shield and attacking from a safe distance using the spear¡¯s long reach. However, if one doesn¡¯t carry a shield, it would be basic to hold the spear with both hands. But Hercules was swinging the spear with one hand as if it were a club. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. But since you¡¯re using a spear, wouldn¡¯t it be fair for me to use a spear too?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Fair? What did this young, great hero just say? ¡°So. Since I am using a spear, you should also fight with a spear that you don¡¯t normally use. That sounds fair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°In other words, if we fought with something other than spears, you would win?¡± ¡°For your information, what I¡¯m most confident in is pankration. Despite how I look, I¡¯m incredibly strong.¡± ¡°In other words, if I don¡¯t use a spear, I wouldn¡¯t be a match for you at all?¡± As the unpleasant feeling crept down my spine and my face slowly hardened, Hercules tilted his head as if puzzled. ¡°¡­Hey, hey. I saw how you overwhelmed Atnta yesterday. But that level is nothing to me.¡± With an arrogant certainty and confidence that such martial arts couldn¡¯t even scratch his body, Hercules smirked and continued speaking. ¡°Despite how I look, I am born of the bloodline of Zeus, the chief god, and raised on the milk of the goddess Hera. If I, who caught the Nemean lion with my bare hands, engage in closebat, whether you wield a spear or a bow, do you think you can stand against me?¡± A strong intoxication and confidence in oneself. Honestly, if it were the mythical Hercules, I could understand. Since he was born, it has been said that only when the Nemean lion, a powerful beast and child of Typhon, attacked him did he see blood. No matter who he showed such confidence in front of, it couldn¡¯t be called arrogance. But only one. In front of me, Hercules¡¯s confidence was nothing more than arrogance, no less, no more. I casually put down my spear. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that; pick up the spear. No spear de in the world can leave a scratch on my body. But saying you can¡¯t stand against me with bare hands is a clear fact¡­ Huh?!¡± One step. It was the step needed to enter the space of Hercules, who was confidently standing with his chest out and smiling. Hercules, who wasn¡¯t even wearing armor and proudly exposed his upper body, was indeed admirable. A body stronger and harder than any armor in the world. It was indeed worthy of being called the body of a great hero. ¡°But, in the end, it¡¯s just a body made of human flesh and blood.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± In an instant, I prated inside, and my five outstretched fingers touched Hercules¡¯s chest. Hercules, who seemed momentarily flustered, shrugged and smirked again. ¡°Hey, what are you doing now? No matter how tempting my body is¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and watch your breathing.¡± If you make a mistake, you might end up half-crippled today. -Wooooong! The qi of the Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts, drawn from my dantian, was concentrated at the tips of my five fingers along with the divine qi. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Hercules looked down at me with a bewildered expression, perhaps instinctively realizing something had gone wrong. But the situation was already over. ¡°The anguish of the Five Yin destroys the mind.¡± In the orthodox martial world, when discussing cultivation, Shaolin¡¯s Muscle-Tendon Changing ssic and Mount Hua¡¯s Purple Righteousness Divine Art were considered the best. However, in the Heavenly Demon Cult, there existed a rare demonic cultivation that rivaled them. It was the unique martial art of Jong Wi-geol, the Grandmaster of Cultivation in the Heavenly Demon Cult and the unparalleled master among the Twelve Godly Demons. The Five Yin Pseudo-Destroying Art was exactly that. And at this moment, the essence of the Five Yin Pseudo-Destroying Art exploded within the body of the great Greek hero. ¡°Five Yin Pseudo-Destroying Art ¨C Heaven-Splitting Wave of Anguish.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¨C The Hero¡¯s Fury, The Heroes¡¯ Astonishment, And The Goddess¡¯s Cheers ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Why can I see the sky? Son of Alcmene, bearer of Zeus¡¯s blood, destined for a path of glory. Archimedes, who was also known as Hercules, the young hero, was suddenly bewildered by the vast blue sky unfolding before him. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± That wasn¡¯t all. Why are his limbs, always full of energy and vigor, so heavy now? Even his eyelids, which hadn¡¯t budged during the three-day-and-night battle with the Nemean lion, felt so heavy. Why was breathing so difficult and painful? He couldn¡¯tprehend the strange and unfamiliar sensations he was experiencing for the first time in his life. Barely lifting his limp hand to wipe the liquid flowing from his nose, a red substance¡ªsomething he was certain he would never see from his body¡ªclung thickly to his hand. ¡°Uh¡­ cough?! Cough?!¡± That was not all. With just a slight exertion, a hellish pain pierced his lungs, and the hot bile and blood that surged up felt like they were burning his esophagus. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Had he ever been in such agony since birth? Had death ever been this close? In the death-like pain scorching his mind, Hercules trembled with fear for the first time in his life. ¡°Hey¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± The blue sky unfolded beyond his blurred vision. A pitch-ck silhouette obscured it, looking down at him. ¡°Tha¡­ Thana¡­ tos..?¡± Had the god of death finallye to take him? Even in the agony that seemed to burn his whole body, Hercules could not hide his despair. As he caressed his chest, death whispered softly. ¡°Hey, get a grip.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?!¡± It was like magic. The little touch of death brought a searing pain to his eyes, as if scorched by a hot iron, and slowly subsided, as his hazy mind gradually became clear. Then, in his clear vision, the face of the man who stood with his back to the light, whom he thought was death, slowly came into view. Hair as ck and glossy as the night sky. A beautiful face that even Apollo would envy. But what overwhelmed all of these was the mysterious dignity wrapped in his star-like obsidian eyes. It was Dianes, with whom he had just been sparring. ¡°D-Dianes? Wh-What happened?¡± Could it be that the Forest of Heroes was invaded while he was on a morning run? Who was the enemy? A beast? A monster? As he looked around with concern that others might have fallen to the enemy, Dianes, who had been looking down at him nkly, soon burst into a chuckle as if finding it absurd. ¡°Ha, you dazed fool. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°R-remember what¡­? Ah!¡± Hercules, bewildered by Dianes¡¯s sneer, soon had a vivid recollection, and his eyes widened. ¡°Ah, it seems like you remembered.¡± ¡°You, you¡­ h-how did you do it..?!¡± Five fingers extended towards his chest, approaching like a shadow. Sensing an unusual energy gathering at the fingertips touching his chest, he tried to say something. But before he could, from the tips of those five fingers, an enormous power, reminiscent of Poseidon¡¯s wrath, ravaged his body. The energy was as hot as hellfire, as cold as the breath of Caiman, as fierce as andslide, and as resolute as tempered steel. Such storm-like pain burrowed into his entire body like tree roots digging through the earth; he was already sprawled on the ground, bleeding, presenting a disgraceful sight. ¡°Calm down and catch your breath. Do you want to copse again, coughing up blood?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ bas¡­ tard!!¡± For the first time in his life, he felt the reality of death and writhed in hellish pain. For the first time in his life, he fainted in front of someone, and the shame made his head overheat. Thus, a fury that far surpassed the lingering pain enveloped Hercules¡¯s entire body. ¡°I will kill you!!!¡± -Bang!! Hercules sprang up, striking the ground like a thunderbolt, swinging his fist. Each time he threw a punch, the air screamed. Each time he stomped his foot, the ground shattered, and dust arose. When hunting the Nemean lion, when engaging in a grand battle of 1 vs. 100 in the Forest of Heroes with other minor heroes, and even when dueling with Chiron, he never revealed his full power. Bleeding from every pore and ferociously swinging his fists, his appearance was enough to chill the hearts of the minor heroes gathered in the Colosseum. ¡°Evacuate! Evacuate!! You¡¯ll die if you get caught up in this!!¡± ¡°Get out of the Colosseum now!! No, just get as far away from this area as possible!!¡± Hercules, charging at Dianes without distinguishing friend from foe, was nothing short of a cmity. If anyone got caught up in that, no one here would leave with their bones intact; they¡¯d be shattered to pieces. ¡°What on earth did Dianes do?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure¡­ but what in the world did Dianes do to make Hercules spit blood and to make him faint?¡± Dianes swiftly burrowed into Hercules¡¯s embrace and reached out to his chest. The movement was indeed astonishing, but it was merely a burrowing motion. How could one inflict a blow on that body, which neitherbat skills, magic, nor even Asclepius¡¯s poison could affect, without any weapons? It seemed all was lost for Dianes; in his excitement, he had made a mistake and was about to shake his head. There was neither a manifestation of immense power nor a deafening explosion. Yet, Hercules, who had reigned over him like an eternal wall, suddenly copsed on the spot, vomiting blood. ¡°Messenger! Messenger!¡± ¡°Why?! Why aren¡¯t you running away already?!¡± Zetes and Cis, the twinmanders with golden wings, led the great Hercules unit. The two sons of Boreas, the North Wind god, could fly through the sky like the wind with the golden wings inherited from their father. ¡°Get Chiron and Asclepius here immediately! It¡¯s a major ident!¡± ¡°Is this really the time for that?!¡± ¡°Are you ordering us to do that now¡­? Oh my god!¡± -Whoosh! Just as they were about to make a hasty escape, the wind twins, who had been grumbling at Theseus for calling them, screamed and ducked as a stone flew straight at them. ¡°Raaaargh! Kill, I will kill them all!!¡± The origin of the flying stone was, of course, Hercules, who had lost his mind and was throwing everything he could get his hands on. However, even in his frenzied state, his sole target was Dianes. Yet, the reason why the impact reached them too was¡­ ¡°¡­My goodness, there was a person who could do such a thing.¡± ¡°Is that really the movement of a human? That?¡± Was that how Pluto looked, wearing the shadow helmet, Kynee, and tearing through the army of Titans? Dianes, with movements that no small hero present could follow with their eyes, was deflecting all of Hercules¡¯s attacks. ¡°I-is that possible?¡± ¡°I-is that a human?¡± The twins of the storm eximed in unison. ¡°B-by Zeus¡­¡± ¡°I-is it getting even faster now?¡± Even the two shining heroes, inheritors of the gods¡¯ lineage, could only stare nkly, struck by a shiver to the head. And behind them, only Atnta, who had evacuated all the female heroes, bit her lip and followed Dianes¡¯s back with her eyes. Meanwhile. Above the gentle clouds over the Forest of Heroes, a goddess burst into cheers. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± pping her hands and stamping her feet in delight, her grace and elegance remained perfectly intact. ¡°Hohohoho! That damn thunder god¡¯s son has finally met his match!¡± Laughing loudly with satisfaction, the goddess looked down contentedly at the ck-haired hero. Her beautiful eyes, which would make even the stars of the sky bow in shame, and her softly brown hair elegantly tied up and covered with a golden veil¡ªher graceful beauty that would make everyone bow their heads in admiration¡ªwould whisper her name softly into the ears of those who faced her. Hera. The chief of all goddesses and the highest goddess, the protector of family and marriage, and the queen of Olympus. She was a wife who never had a peaceful day due to her husband¡¯s countless infidelities. ¡°You are delivering the divine punishment I have longed to give to that impudent child in my ce!¡± Hera, her beautiful eyes filled with rage, clutched her still throbbing breast, wounded by the infant Hercules, and ground her teeth. Hercules. Despite being born from Zeus¡¯s infidelity, he was named after Hera¡¯s glory. Even stealing her milk and inadvertently making the protector of home and marriage his godmother, a demigod who deserved to be torn apart. Even strangling the snake she sent in his childhood, and his feats of strangling the Nemean lion she sent to punish his foster father, Amphitryon, only fueled her fury further. Obliviously, Zeus boasted of Hercules¡¯s exploits at every regr council meeting¡­ Hera was truly furious, searching the earth thoroughly with the sole intent of catching and twisting that wretch with her own hands. However, Zeus, having anticipated Hera¡¯s moves, had already hidden Hercules in Chiron¡¯s sanctuary. For a long time, she had to endure Zeus boasting about his son during every divine assembly. But as time passed, her beautiful eyes finally caught sight of Alcmene¡¯s son growing up in Chiron¡¯s forest. It was the sight of Hercules lying on the ground in a bloody mess. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¨C Why Is The Sky Always Clear At Such Times? Ah, in her long rebirth, was there ever a more satisfying moment in history? From birth to growth, everything had been such an utter disgrace to Hera¡¯s divine duty, prestige, and dignity that it had been trampled into the ground¡ªamong Zeus¡¯s detested bastards, this one in particr must be cursed and killed in the most gruesome way from her perspective. Zeus had even punished her by hanging her at the edge of the world for attempting to harm such a hero¡­ ¡°How dare you?!¡± -Thunk! She had forgotten that she had secretlye out and was hiding in the clouds from Zeus, but her divine wrath made the nts tremble in fear. Fortunately, there was no one below to pay attention to this. ¡°Aaaaah!!¡± ¡°Ahhh! It¡¯sing this way!!¡± ¡°Gack!¡± ¡°Brother!!¡± ¡°Zetes has been struck!!¡± ¡°What hit you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! It suddenly flew and hit the wall!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shockwave! Never stay in that maniac¡¯s direct line of sight!¡± Each time he swung his arm, the shockwaves rippled and dented the stone walls. Each time his feet stomped on the ground, the entire earth shook as the monster lost its sanity and rampaged. The slight shaking of the trees was hardly noticeable. ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Seeing that, Hera almost doubted whether Zeus might have been right, but she couldn¡¯t just let it go, intending to cast a curse if necessary¡­. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t need to intervene.¡± Hera watched the terrifying spectacle in awe. In the midst of that ferocious rampage, where no bold hero would dare approach, the child stood. ¡°Aaaaah!!¡± ¡°My ears hurt, you brat!¡± -Thwack! Facing Hercules head-on like a millennium-old tree, yet swaying relentlessly like a reed, was the ck-haired hero. Hermes had mentioned¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Dianes.¡± Dianes of Passos. She had learned the name by eavesdropping on a private conversation between Zeus and Hermes. It was a night after yet another council where Zeus boasted endlessly about Hercules. Normally, Hermes would have diffused the tension with a joke and a smile, but that night, he averted his eyes in quiet fury, the anger and murderous intent evident in his beautiful eyes. Determined to end it once and for all, Hera was climbing Olympus, seething, when she overheard Zeus and Hermes discussing a piece of poetry. Recently, the supreme god, who cared for nothing but Hercules and women, was unusually excited over just one piece of poetry. Listening quietly to the rising question, it turned out that the one who submitted the poem was Dianes of Passos, who was recently praised in unison by her son Ares and Poseidon at the gods¡¯ banquet. Ares was so innocently pleased that he bragged about it everywhere, making the usually unruly second son seem adorable for once. And that wasn¡¯t all. Poseidon, who boasted about his young new follower, caused an earthquake in Olympus by brandishing his divine artifact, the trident Triaina, in the middle of the banquet to demonstrate the spear technique the boy had dedicated to him. And when Hermes casually handed over Dianes¡¯s poem to her¡­ Why did Zeus summon Hermes to boast personally? She then understood why Ares and Poseidon, the two gods known for their ferocity in Olympus, praised that child so highly. An eloquent poem, written in a serene style. However, the sacrifice and love of Zeus, which she had never considered, warmlyforted her heart. ¡°Hmph, such an impudent child.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t just a few verses of poetry that appeased her heart. However, beneath the guise of praising Zeus, the poem contained afort meant for her, and thatfort evoked memories of Zeus¡¯s past affection and love, which somewhat calmed her anger. For the first time in a while, she could sleep peacefully without any inner turmoil. Thus, it was only natural for her to feel a small sense of gratitude towards the child named Dianes. In addition, he was a faithful hero who did not carry Zeus¡¯s bloodline, making it even moremendable to her. -Bang! Bang! In the heart of the colosseum, where explosions roared incessantly. Compared to the tyranny shown by Zeus¡¯s illegitimate child, Dianes, who stood against him, was too passive and merely defending, being pushed back. ¡°Although the strange magic shown at the beginning did inflict significant damage¡­¡± The wrath of Hercules, surpassing that pain, seemed to cover it, bing even more fierce and savage in his movements. She considered reaching out to help Dianes but soon gave up and withdrew her hand. ¡°If I reveal my divine power in Chiron¡¯s sanctuary, it will surely cause an uproar.¡± The Forest of Heroes was an absolute sanctuary promised to Chiron after Olympus was established and victorious in the war against Kronos. No power could surpass his forest, and even Zeus could not harm a student under Chiron¡¯s protection within his sanctuary. ¡°Even so, I want to give a small gift¡­¡± Was there no way? Watching the battle between Hercules and Dianes with a pounding heart, she noticed a girl standing on one side of the Colosseum. A girl with beautifully tied auburn hair, even in Hera¡¯s eyes. Even as other men fled the Colosseum in haste, the girl couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the duel, stamping her feet. ¡°Oh my.¡± Her eyes sparkled with deep love and worry. And those eyes were undoubtedly following the sweat-soaked back of Dianes. ¡°Yes, pure love is indeed the greatest gift.¡± With a benevolent smile, the Queen of the Gods nodded her head. As she gestured, the clouds began to obscure her figure and slowly descended. -Boom! Boom! ¡°Aaaaah!!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how a great hero should be.¡± My heart pounded wildly, and all my nerves rang sharply. Every time his fist brushed past, bones screamed, and every time he kicked, muscles crumpled. Every moment, every breath, wondering if it might be myst moment, myst breath. In an extreme situation where chilling questions kept arising. It was truly a series of moments I had desired. ¡°Yes, it was worth putting all my internal qi into the strike.¡± Five Yin Pseudo Destroying Art. The master of energy among the Twelve Godly Demons, with the unique martial arts of the Heaven Splitting Wave of Anguish. Originally hailing from Podb Pce beyond the Hundered Thousand Great Mountains, hebined Podb¡¯s unique internal qi techniques and demonic arts to create the unprecedented Demon Qi Art. The five yin arts,mented as uncontroble even by Buddha, were the roots of suffering. The qi art of the master, rooted in this, was as powerful and divine as it was precise in its qi maniption and consumed an enormous amount of internal energy. If an ordinary, first-rate martial artist attempted to use it, their entire body would twist, leaving them neither dead nor alive. However, I managed topensate for myck of internal energy with divine qi and precise qi maniption, sessfully striking Hercules. ¡®Honestly, I thought it was a bit much, but since it turned out as I wanted, it¡¯s fine.¡¯ What I desired from Hercules was not just a rookie armed with pride and arrogance who would recklessly charge in. The unparalleled martial prowess thatnd-dwellers could only dream of, and the tremendous potential lying dormant within. A lifelong adversary that would sound the rm in my instincts using all of that. And I sessfully drew out the monster lurking within him by mobilizing all my resources. -Smack! ¡°Ugh!¡± A colossal shock reverberated through my arms, although it clearly grazed past. Even a rough estimate suggested that a single strike would turn dozens of top-tier masters into bloody pulp, making the corners of my mouth twitch involuntarily. With not even a shred of resources left, relying solely on my physical and martial arts skills, I faced off against a legendary hero etched in human history. How could my heart not race as a martial artist? Moreover, it was even more enjoyable as I felt each move bing more refined and sharper. As my entire body honed and my martial arts deepened, I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Hercules twisted his body greatly and raised his sped hands high into the sky like a hammer. ¡°Dieeeeee!!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A move from Hercules, putting all his strength into it, ignoring defense. But even as I watched this, I couldn¡¯t move an inch, as if my whole body were bound. A golden aura enveloped Hercules¡¯s fist with a monstrous roar. I had seen that aura before, reminiscent of lightning. ¡°No, why now?¡± Artemis. The goddess of the crescent moon who marked our first encounter with ill fate. The aura she emitted when enraged and the power Hercules was disying were different in nature but clearly of a simr kind. ¡°Ah..!¡± ¡°Uryaaaaaaa!!¡± In the moment I hesitated, seeing that unexpected aura once again. Hercules¡¯s hammer aimed at my head came crashing down. -!!! An explosion. Just an explosion that swallowed everything whole. The atmosphere itself could not withstand the thunderous roar, and an intense silence engulfed everything as the colossal shockwave shattered even the Colosseum. A terrifying strike reminiscent of the missile bombardments I had seen on YouTube in my past life. -Kugugugu¡­. When the aftermath gradually subsided. All that remained was the half-destroyed Colosseum slowly copsing and Hercules, who had lost consciousness and fallen after exhausting all his strength. And in front of him, only I stood, barely standing, covered in blood. ¡°¡­.What on earth?¡± In the midst of everything around me being half-destroyed and deste, how was I the only one unscathed? -Whooong¡­ It was thanks to the strange sound emanating from the demonic artifact that flickered like a shadow on my arms. At the moment of crisis, when I was prepared to suffer internal injuries and was about to draw up even my true essence. Suddenly, the demonic artifact broke free from the flow of the Martial Spirit Cultivation Technique and manifested freely ording to my will. What I envisioned was a sturdy shield to block the hammer of lightning. The divine artifact manifested on both of my arms transformed into a pitch-ck shield, absorbing all the impact like a ck hole. However, I couldn¡¯t block all the aftermath, and I was covered in blood from the shock, but I avoided internal injuries or having my bones shattered. ¡°This¡­ unexpectedly¡­ was profitable¡­¡± -Whoooo¡­ The divine artifact slowly faded away with the sound of the air resonating. Seeing this, I too copsed to the ground. It wasn¡¯t only Hercules who had given his all. ¡°Keh¡­ It was a good, very good fight¡­¡± It had been a long time since I had such an enjoyable fight¡ªno, a struggle. I also gained something substantial, and above all, I couldn¡¯t help but smile amidst the twisting pain in my chest due to that thrilling sensation still ringing in my brain. Ah, on days like this, it should rain heavily, but I don¡¯t know why the sky is always so clear at such times. ¡°Khehekhehehehe¡­¡± With that idle thought as myst, I closed my eyes in satisfaction. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¨C Sweet As Hell, Painful As Heaven? In a corner of the ruined Colosseum. Atnta, who couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave due to her anxious heart, was chilled to the bone by the aftermath of Hercules¡¯s final massive explosion. No other thoughts came to mind, and in the moment ofmenting that she would die like this. For some reason, what shed before her eyes was the boy with jet-ck hair, Dianes, who had protected her until this morning. She had asked him. Why do you care so much about me? Then he smirked and asked her this. Why did you try to kill me? At that seemingly reproachful question, Atnta couldn¡¯t say anything. He shrugged his shoulders as if he didn¡¯t really expect an answer and said so. ¡®Just as you didn¡¯t need a reason to either kill me or inflict a fatal wound on me. I don¡¯t really need a reason to save you either.¡¯ Just follow my heart. She turned her gaze back to the medical book she received from Asclepius, saying he didn¡¯t need to worry too much either. But for some reason, her head throbbed with a headache, so Atnta couldn¡¯t argue any further andy back down. Even in the midst of hazy memories, there was one thing she could be sure of. The long years of tormenting nightmares had been reced by this burning emotion, pointing to that beautiful, dark-haired young hero. A feeling she had never experienced before. A desire she had never wished for before. When she chased after that back from afar, her heart pounded as if she were facing a vast, magnificentndscape, and when she met those obsidian-like eyes, a thrilling shiver ran through her entire body. What on earth is this feeling? Feeling so unfamiliar, she ran to her foster mother, Chariclo, and asked. Chariclo smiled tenderly, held her in her arms, and whispered softly. He brought Eros¡¯s golden arrow and pierced it deep into your heart. That feeling, sweet as hell and painful as heaven, ugly beyond ugliness yet more beautiful than anything in the world, is love. At first, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She was the daughter of Artemis, and once she grew up and left this forest, she would participate in endless hunts on crescent moon nights as an eternal maiden. And yet she fell for a man, and not just any man, but the one she fought with yesterday, screaming and shing. ¡°Oh, Tali. Love is like that. It¡¯s more sudden than any event and more fatal than any ident. But that¡¯s why love is beautiful and peculiar.¡± Chariclo kissed her confused forehead and hugged her tightly, as if she were proud of her. ¡°Dianes, that child told me. The things he did to protect you and the things he did for you actually ended up binding you to the past. But we are proud of you for breaking free from that yoke and standing up on your own like this.¡± Atnta, who had once pointed her de in all directions with eternal hatred and rejection. Chariclo was overjoyed to see warmth and affection sparkle in her eyes instead of cold cynicism. Like a butterfly breaking out of its cold shell and spreading its beautiful wings. Atnta, who emerged from her past and regained her true colors, was a treasure more beautiful than anything in the world. The myriad emotions she faced bare for the first time in a long while might still feel unfamiliar. But soon, she too woulde to know. The joy of being with a loved one. The sweetness of affection that warms the heart. Encouraging her, Chariclo talked all night with her confused daughter after a long time. About her beautiful achievements before the tragedy struck. And about the small heroes and young men from nearby viges who fell ill with fever from her smile and courted her. How cute she was when she first came to the forest. Truly, it was an embarrassing and shameful story. But was such a time ever soforting and warm? Atnta fell asleep resting on her mother¡¯s arm, feeling cozy for the first time in a long while. And the next day. When she faced him, mingling with the trio called the Golden Trio,prised of Theseus, Jason, and Hercules, with an indifferent smile. When her heart pounded as if it would burst and she could see nothing else. When she saw herself moved by the warmth of Dianes¡¯s touch. She, too, had to admit it. That she had fallen in love. After that, nothing else was visible. Even when everyone screamed and ran away from Hercules¡¯s rampage, she couldn¡¯t move as she watched him stand alone, precariously facing Hercules. Worried that he might copse, coughing up blood from those fists. Worried that something might break from those kicks. Worries piled upon worries, painting grim imaginations, tying her feet like heavy chains. And when lightning struck from the fist of the frenzied Hercules. Her sense of crisis surged to its peak. Dianes was unable to move, as if bound by Hercules¡¯s aura. Hercules¡¯s fist targeted his head. No matter how much she thought about it, only terrible oues were drawn. Faced with a tidal wave of explosions, she couldn¡¯t even think of avoiding it. Thinking vaguely only of Dianes disappearing beyond the dust, the moment she closed her eyes. Suddenly, her whole body floated up, and a dignified voice called her. ¡°Oh my! Child, be careful!¡± ¡°Huh¡­ huh?¡± The pain that struck her entire body and the explosive noise pounding her ears were nowhere to be found; only the sound of the gentle wind and the blue sky weed her. Could it be that she was seeing an illusion before dying, caught in the aftermath of the explosion? As she entertained such futile thoughts, a soft voice tickled her ears once again. ¡°Hehehe, fortunately, all your predictions were wrong. Now, get up.¡± Gently stroking her head, the owner of the soft voice helped her to her feet. Since when had she been lying down? Feeling a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if something simr had happened recently, she lifted her head. A beautiful noblewoman was examining her body with a noble smile. ¡°Goodness, Chariclo, really¡­ While it¡¯s true that you¡¯re a nymph and your hair remains silky without special care, how could you let a young girl¡¯s hair be so stiff¡­? Oh my! What is this wound on your forehead?! The swelling hasn¡¯t gone down, and instead of applying a coldpress, your whole body is covered in dirt and dust, screaming in agony¡­ Please don¡¯t tell me that this rag you¡¯re wearing is what Chiron handed out as clothes. Great Zeus!¡± Despite the continuousments andints pouring out like rapid fire to Master Chiron, the elegance and nobility were not tarnished in the slightest. Moreover, this soft, white thing touching her arms and legs was definitely¡­ ¡°A cloud?¡± It was only then that Atnta came to her senses and looked around in surprise. Somehow, she was surrounded by nothing but white clouds and a distant horizon, with no sign of the explosions that had been raging moments ago, in the middle of the high sky. She was floating on a cloud with a nobledy. ¡°Uh, uh, um¡­¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s clean you up. Rx your body.¡± -Snap! Before Atnta could ask anything, thedy elegantly snapped her fingers, and a bright white light enveloped her. In the blink of an eye, Atnta¡¯s entire body was clean. From the hangnails on her small fingers to the dirt, minor wounds, and even the tiny scars that had been lingering, everything was healed. ¡°What? Wh-what?¡± ¡°The slight tan on your skin will return to normal over time, but it looks good on you, showing health and vitality.¡± Atnta, unable toprehend the situation, was bewildered, but thedy¡¯s actions continued. ¡°Ornaments¡­ you wouldn¡¯t know, since you called yourself the daughter of that tomboy Artemis.¡± ¡°What? How did you know that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important right now. Hmmm¡­ Yes, it might be better not to have a ne or bracelet. Maybe just a light belt? Clothes¡­ like this?¡± As the noblewoman gestured busily around her face, shoulders, arms, and hands, her outfit, which was closer to just being draped cloth, changed swiftly. The first was a purple dress adorned with gold threads. It was a garment embroidered with apple trees in gold and silver, with a smooth and soft texture like caressing the petals of a flower in full bloom. Wearing it, she looked like a noble princess. ¡°This is the purple silk the king of Thebes offeredst time. But it¡¯s too splendid; it overshadows your charm.¡± Not this one. Once again, with a flick of the goddess¡¯s fingers, her clothes changedpletely. This time, it was a green outfit finely embroidered withpiszuli, reminiscent of the fresh green meadows of early spring. It matched her light brown skin, making her look like a forest nymph. ¡°Hmm, not this either. Unless it¡¯s a banquet. It¡¯s too morous to go tend to a fallen lover.¡± -Snap! -Snap! Snap! Snap! Countless times after that, the noblewoman¡¯s fingers snapped, and after about ten repetitions¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it! This is the one!¡± She cheered with a radiant smile that matched her noble beauty. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¨C Atlus Amor ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I met you now. If such a lovely gemstone like you had been rolling under that tomboy Artemis¡¯smand¡­¡± Atnta, who had changed into dozens of outfits in the blink of an eye, felt dizzy. But more pressing than that was the identity of the noblewoman who brought this cloud, and even more urgent was the safety of Dianes. ¡°Excuse me, Goddess¡­?¡± ¡°Why? Is something ufortable? Is there something you don¡¯t like? Would it have been better to have at least one ne?¡± Like a mother excitedly dressing up her daughter, the noblewoman asked her intentions with a loving smile. And under that smile, with eyes sparkling like morning stars, Atnta realized who she was. The goddess who imed to be the protector of the crescent moon and maidens, and who could call Artemis, worshipped by Atnta, so freely. Just facing her, the mesmerizing beauty of her eyes and the elegance that emanated from every gesture and movement were impossible to ignore. ¡°Miss H-Hera?¡± The Queen of the Gods, the mistress of Olympus. Atnta was left speechless by the identity of the noblewoman who had suddenly appeared and adorned her beautifully. ¡°Hehe, how clever you are. Those dull-witted heroes can¡¯t even recognize a god standing before them and just bber nonsense.¡± Even with such a dazed expression, Hera smiled as if she found it lovely, and personally smeared fragrant oil on her hands to touch Atnta¡¯s hair. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ I should send some ointment to my Chariclo. The nymphs in the forest where young heroes grow up have no sense of reality in such matters.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The Queen of the Gods, so exalted that no other goddess dares to stand before her, and even the King of the Gods yields his seat. Atnta felt like she was losing her mind at the fact that such a goddess was touching her hair. ¡°There, it¡¯s done! Look at this!¡± With a dazed feeling, Atnta entrusted her body to the goddess¡¯s touch. Arge mirror, slowly appearing from the clouds, reflected Atnta¡¯s image. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Oh my! You look like a bride in early summer!¡± The Atnta reflected in the mirror was unrecognizable even to herself. First, her body, now clean without a single scratch, looked like a lioness roaming the ins. Elegant and beautiful, yet a mesmerizing beast with fangs that could be deadly at any moment! For Atnta, who exuded wild charm and elegance by herself, excessive decoration and shy fabrics were rather poison. When her disheveled, stiff reddish-brown hair was swept down with fragrant oil, bringing out the red hue, it sparkled like a flickering me, and along with her healthy brown skin, she looked like a spirit of summer. In addition, there was a twilight-colored scarlet himation, meticulously woven by the nymphs of the golden tree, and a belt decorated with daffodils carved from rubies and onyx on a body of blue gold and tinum. And whenbined with a shoulder shawl that added mystery with its serene magic, like the veil of night. Atnta was so beautiful that she could bepared to any goddess without falling short. ¡®Is this¡­ me?¡¯ Atnta couldn¡¯t take her eyes off herself in the mirror. The Queen of the Gods, smiling softly, gently held her shoulder and whispered in her ear. ¡°So, how is it? Do you like it?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Your Majesty¡­¡± Nodding in a daze, Atnta in the mirror also nodded back. Would Dianes¡¯s heart race just as hers did if he saw her like this? Would he feel a thrill if he held her hand, and would the whole world stop if their eyes met? These thoughts shed through her mind. ¡°Dianes!¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°Y-Your Majesty! D-Dianes. Dianes is in danger!¡± The vivid image of the enormous Hercules¡¯s thunder hammer still lingered in her mind. And Dianes, who had clearly faced it head-on. This was not the time for her to be like this! Seeing those beautiful ruby-red eyes moist with tears, Hera narrowed her eyes, which had widened in slight surprise, and smiled. How lovely children in love were! This was the perfect blessing for the young apostle who executed divine punishment on her behalf. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your future partner is safe.¡± At Hera¡¯s gesture, the cloud at her feet slightly parted, revealing thend below. Below, in the middle of thepletely shattered Colosseum, stood a blood-soaked Dianes, alone in front of an unconscious Hercules. ¡°Oh dear¡­ The injury seems quite severe.¡± ¡°Dianes!¡± Dianes, who had been looking down at his arm unsteadily, slowly fell backward and copsed onto the ground. Despite lying there, looking up at the sky, and smiling as if something was amusing him, he soon closed his eyes, and his head drooped. ¡°Kyaa!¡± ¡°Calm down; he just fainted.¡± ¡°Pardon? Then, that means¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if we leave him like that until the medical team arrives, that ck-haired bastard might be fine, but the child could be in danger.¡± Of course, it was a lie. Even Hera could see that the strength of this young hero named Dianes was no less than that of Hercules, so there was no way his life would be in danger from such a minor injury. But crises had a way of making love more beautiful. If this opportunity was used well, Dianes would be moved by the devotion of the gift sent by Hera and would praise her. The daughter of Artemis, who had lived a barren life not knowing love, would shed tears at the sweetness of the love she had bestowed and would revere her. She could already envision it. The hero couple¡¯s praise, echoing throughout Greece, would elevate her divinity to the highest¡­ The beautiful poems, so admired by Poseidon and Ares, densely decorate her temple! All of Greece would praise her and wish her blessings. Praising her divine status that leads young heroes to happiness! Even just seeing the profane bastard, copsed with eyes rolled back in that corner, cleared away a thousand-year-old indigestion, so her mood had already far surpassed its peak. ¡°Wh-What should I do?¡± Atnta, with tears welling up, looked ready to throw herself down below at any moment. Seeing this, Hera smiled softly, and she handed her a beautifully crafted ss bottle from her bosom. ¡°This is an elixir crafted by my foster mother, Thetis. It¡¯s a magical potion that heals any wound instantly.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you!¡± So, was this enough? Just as she was about to feel satisfied, the perfect idea to truly connect these two beautiful lovers struck her mind. ¡°However.¡± Hera¡¯s firm voice stopped Atnta, who was about to leap down as soon as she received the potion. As if the elegant smile that had just spread was an illusion, the Queen of the Gods looked at Atnta with a dignified gaze and said, ¡°The name of this potion is Altus Amor. It means deep love.¡± ¡°Deep love¡­ you say?¡± ¡°Yes, it only works when transferred with a single kiss, and the effectiveness of the potion is as strong as the love sent by the one giving the kiss to the one receiving it.¡± Of course, it was a lie. The potion she handed to Atnta was the elixir of recovery that her foster mother, Thetis, had sent with love and concern to Hera, who had been hanging at the edge of the world not long ago. An elixir among elixirs that restored even Hera, who had endured the hardship of being hung at the edge of the world with an anvil tied to her feet, with just a single sip. If given to Atnta, it would surely revive Dianes cleanly, even if he faced death three or four times, as long as he was still breathing. ¡®What kind of face will that child show when she sees her lover cleanly restored by her own kiss?¡¯ The Queen of the Gods nodded contentedly to herself and solemnly informed her young prospective devotee as the dignified queen. ¡°But if that love is false or if only you love unterally, that child will lose his life instead of living. How about it? Will you ept this?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Hera rejoiced at the truly supreme leap of logic she thought she had made. Even at a nce, Dianes seemed destined to live a life as tumultuous as Hercules. If another female hero, whom she had personally paired, could support and endure hardships alongside such a hero, what could be more beautiful? But what if Atnta refused the leap and chose to live alone here? Then it would just mean she was not fit to be with Hera¡¯s apostle. She would simply find another extraordinary woman and pair her with Dianes. ¡°What will you do?¡± Atnta looked down at the potion in her trembling hands. Hera quietly watched the prospective new bride. Then, soon, the ruby-colored eyes that looked up at Hera again were dazzlingly sparkling with overflowing love and shining determination. ¡°I will do it! I will! Even if it means losing my life!¡± Great!! It was the moment when the Goddess of Family cheered inwardly. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¨C A Bold Confrontation In The Mist Beside me, the ck river flowed turbulently, and far off, the deste ins stretched with snake-like mountain ranges winding through. I stood there, all alone in the middle. A familiar ce. Sometimes shing swords with a warrior, other times matching spears with a master¡ªthe training ground of the Twelve Godly Demons. I was currently neither dead nor alive, caught between life and death, being toyed with¡ªno, trained¡ªby the Heavenly Demon Cult¡¯s ancestors, who introduced themselves as the Twelve Godly Demons. ¡°¡­¡± Which crazy person was trying to catch me today? As I heightened my vignce, a strange sound suddenly pierced the air and struck my ears. -Ding~ ¡®Ah, this is the sound of a string¡­¡¯ Wait, a string? In a sh of intuition, I hurriedly leaped from my spot. And at that very moment, a shrill metallic sound flew in like an arrow. -Shhh! ¡°Ugh!¡± Dust rose exactly where I had been standing, and a scar like one cut by a sword appeared. -Ding! Ding-ding-ding-ding! Then, with the ensuing dizzying performance, the fog that covered the wilderness dissipated, and the music filled with murderous intent targeted me. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you at least tell me when you¡¯re starting?!¡± I shouted in frustration, but the relentless, beautiful notes continued without mercy. Grinding my teeth at the sound, I began to use the footwork I¡¯d hurriedly learned. -Ding! Ding! Ding! The short, minor key stabs cut through the air once, scattering it. -Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding! Ding! Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding! The long, major weaponshing from all directions forced me to move a beat faster to keep up with the flow. [Yes, you¡¯ve managed to keep up with the ever-changing rhythm to some extent.] So, how about this? As the voice beyond the mist spoke with a hint ofughter, the previously calm resonance was instantly overturned. -Dung! Dududung! The sound produced by plucking fine strings typically had a thin and sharp quality, unlike percussive instruments like pianos or drums. But what on earth was that heavy string sound? Even before I could wonder about the identity of the musician plucking the strings, the heavy resonance fell towards me. Why did it fall with such resonance, you ask¡­? -Dung! -Kwang! Because the spot where I had been standing copsedpletely, as if struck by a meteor. I quickly leaped into the air to avoid it, but it was a moment of chilling realization. [Did you leap into the air? Foolishness.] -Dung! Dung! Dududung! It was a foolish choice, just as the voice said. In an instant, I was surrounded by a crossfire. It was not hard to imagine my blood-soaked figure as the sonic projectiles flew through the air. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ But with Asclepius around, I wouldn¡¯t die, right? ¡°¡­Wait. Asclepius?¡± Suddenly, an unfamiliar name brought back a flood of memories. The giant hammer of Hercules that shook the sky, and the ck divine magic imprinted on my arm. As I recalled this, the Godly Demonic Qi shimmered like a shadow on both of my arms. ¡°Gasp!¡± I gathered the Godly Demonic Qi as if it were a fist of steel and thrust it toward the iing sonic energy. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Then, the true Godly Demonic Qi shot out like missiles, destroying all the sonic energy. [Hmm, perhaps because martial arts are ingrained in your body, you handle divine power as if it were martial arts.] The voice in the mist spoke to me as I neutralized all the music enhanced hits and descended back to the ground. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± At first, I thought I was dreaming of training with my old master, as the familiar music enhanced hits struck me. But realizing it was a dream, and noticing how realistically the Godly Demonic Qi was being wielded and my skill improving, it was definitely something strange. Moreover, it was one thing not to feel internal qi in a dream, but how could the Godly Demonic Qi be so intact? Clearly, I must have either fallen into a heart demon state or some other entity dragged me into this dream. ¡°Entering my dream without permission and manipting my memories as weapons? You must be no ordinary person.¡± -Whoosh! I added more energy to the Godly Demonic Qi in both arms, raising my momentum, and aimed at the intruder beyond the mist. ¡°Are you perhaps someone rted to this energy I have named Godly Demonic Qi?¡± Originally, Godly Demonic Qi wasn¡¯t something that could be naturally possessed by humans. Therefore, even I couldn¡¯t properly utilize it unless I followed the principles of Martial Spirit Cultivation Arts, and it was only in the final moments of the battle with Hercules that I barely managed to manifest it externally. That, too, was based on the past experience of invoking an enhanced fist in a state of extreme danger and trance. But the fact that such energy could be controlled so freely meant that the source of Godly Demonic Qi must be nearby, allowing for free cirction. Just as the energy of the demons flourished near me when I was the Heavenly Demon, and the Taoists exhibited greater power at their main base rich in natural qi. [Amazing. Despite the change in physical body, your mind is clear and your memory is intact. Truly, you are the soul I have chosen.] With a voice that could be either admiration or mockery, the presence beyond the mist quietlyughed. A strange aura never before seen in the long history of martial arts. And the being that was the source of such an aura. [I told you. When you are ready, I wille to find you. And it seems that the preparation has just ended, so I came to see you with a fond heart.] Do not be so wary; it would be disappointing. For a being that meddles with others¡¯ dreams and memories, the remark was surprisingly friendly, so I slowly calmed the demonic energy and lowered my arm. After all, the opponent was the source of the Godly Demonic Qi I harbored. Moreover, seeing that it held the initiative even in my dream, there was nothing I could do to stop it. And the revived sixth sense, flowing through me instead of the demonic energy, was warning me. It was on a different level. If the rude crescent moon goddess was like the moon, visible and conquerable someday, then the being shrouded in mist, silently watching me, was the darkness beyond it. No matter how much humanity builds up civilization, maniptes even the lightning of the sky, and pulls down all the mysteries of the world under the name of science. It alone would forever quietly watch this small star from beyond the mist. [Oh my? I didn¡¯t expect you to understand and handle my divine power so deeply already. Is it because of the deep resonance of facing me directly like this? Impressive, very impressive.] Admiration for the antics of a small animal in one¡¯s hand or pride in a baby taking its first steps. With two simr yet different emotions, the entity, whether she or he, praised me. [If it¡¯s like this, the blooming might be faster too. Hehe, it¡¯s amusing. I want that day toe quickly, but also hope it won¡¯te.] How long has it been since I felt this excited? The mysterious voice added quietly. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± [Me? Well? I don¡¯t really want to tell you.] What was it talking about? When I frowned, the voiceughed heartily. [Youe and find me. Grope through the dark night, make a path and follow it. As you walk and walk, before you know it, you¡¯ll have crossed the highest mountains and the tallest walls to reach me.] The voice concluded the conversation about itself unterally. ¡°Ugh, is there no other choice?¡± [Oh my? You¡¯re giving up surprisingly easily?] If the divine energy I harbor originated from the voice beyond the mist, then the very process of learning and understanding that being would be a form of training. Whether it was he or she, human or god, even knowing its name. ¡°If I find the answer here, it might feel refreshing for a moment, but since it¡¯s not the answer I found, it will surely cause trouble.¡± Besides the goal of retraining my body, there was one more new task. A very intriguing task, at that. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take, but I will visit you soon.¡± [¡­Could there be a happier heart than mine?] This time, the voice, whispering as if lovingly, approached my ear softly. [I will give you a parting gift.] ¡°A gift?¡± As I questioned, an unknown force gently cupped my face, as if to answer. -Smooch! A cool, soft sensation, like the night air, lightly brushed against my forehead and then withdrew. [No matter what oracle stands in your way, you will change its course, and no power shall oppress you. So please, wander freely in this unfamiliar world.] With those words, my consciousness began to slowly sink. Where was I going? If I fall asleep in a dream, is that ce reality, or another dream? [Oh, by the way, you have brothers and sisters too. If you meet them, get along well!] ¡­Huh? Brothers and sisters? What does that mean? When I tried to question it and opened my eyes again. I was greeted by a realitypletely opposite to the destendscape of my dream. Clear skies, bright sunlight. And¡­ ¡°Mmph?¡± ¡°Mmph?¡± A woman as beautiful as a goddess kissing me. ¡­At this point, one could say that ¡®literally¡¯ everything waspletely opposite. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¨C More Sensual Than Any Perfume, More Potent Than Any Aphrodisiac After taking control of the Heavenly Demon Cult in the past, I spent many hot nights with countless women. Sometimes just the two of us, sometimes with many. In a cozy bedroom, in a moonlit garden. Sometimes we indulged in each other, intoxicated by pleasure, sometimes we embraced for political purposes. But it was only natural that any pleasure eventually be dull and numb in the end. No scent could intoxicate me, no pleasure could hold me. If my past self, who hadmented that holding a woman¡¯s hand would be enough, saw me now, I¡¯d spit, calling it overindulgence. But once the fleeting heat of the moment subsided, all that remained was a deep thirst. Naturally, the ce where my eyes turned to quench that thirst was the vastnd of the Central ins. After embarking on the conquest of the martial world, riding the carriage made for me, and heading to the Central ins, I naturally began to distance myself from women. The desire to engage with the bodies of women was overshadowed by the thrill of battling the vast array of martial arts masters and the satisfaction of conquering the hypocritical Justice Sects one by one. Maybe that¡¯s why I forgot. What it was that so intensely captivated men. When I opened my eyes, the first thing that struck me was the scent. A sweet fragrance that filled my nose and mouth to the point of suffocation, overshadowing the mystical experiences and even the freely wielded demonic energy I had encountered in my dreams. An animalistic and sensual scent, unmatched by any perfume or oil. A deadly poison embraced by women, more potent than any aphrodisiac in the world. The scent of a woman was so cruel that it could reduce even a king or a hero to a mere beast. Intoxicated by the poison deeply embedded in her young and innocent body, I ravenously sought her lips as if driven by memories of my past life. When I reached out to embrace her slender body, the twilight woman opened her ruby-red eyes wide in surprise but did not resist. ¡°Mmm¡­!¡± She merely entrusted her trembling body to me, like a deer caught in the hands of a predator. Just before hiding beyond the horizon, her dark hair swayed like sunlight tainted by the night. Under the ck shawl, her sensuous wildness shimmered on her tawny skin. Most of all, her ruby-red eyes melting with surprise and ecstasy right before me made me surrender to the primal desires I had long forgotten. ¡°Huff¡­ ha¡­¡± ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡± Breathlessly exploring those lips, I momentarily pulled away, realizing that the woman had forgotten to breathe. Before I knew it, our positions had reversed. Like a small bird caught in the talons of a predator, the twilightdy, with her shawl spread like wings,y beneath me, and I was pressing down on her with my entire body, feverishly exploring those lips. A graceful yet strong feminine form, as if embracing a wild beast. The softness beyond the fur-like texture gently touched my body, delighting my arms and chest that restrained her. The rustling of her scarlet clothes and essories pleasantly tickled my ears. Among all, the most beautiful were those ruby eyes, melting and entranced, reflecting only me. It was the moment when I was about to press my lips against hers¡ªthose eyes that aroused the primal conquest desire of men. ¡°Dia¡­ nes¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Surprisingly, she knew me. Facing me with trembling eyes and cing her trembling hand on my chest, she was calling my name as if pleading. ¡°I have no ties with a goddess like you.¡± ¡°What..?¡± With moist eyes, the woman smiled slightly, as if she liked the joke I threw. But in the meantime, my patience was wearing thin at every moment. ¡°My body is brimming with strength, my muscles and bones that were torn apart have be firm as if they were reborn. My exhausted vigor feels like it¡¯s going to burst out. Surely, this must be you bestowing some grace upon me?¡± My voice resonating in my ears was rough and instinctive, to the extent that thest shred of reason left in my mind was astonishment. Like a beast growling at its prey, barely holding back my seething desire, I whispered into the woman¡¯s ear as if threatening her. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°N-no, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Tears melted from her ruby-like eyes, leaving a delectable trail on her chocte-colored skin in response to my question. Could she be doing this on purpose? Did she know that the tears of a woman as beautiful and strong as herself were the most lethal temptation in the world? ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡± ¡°Wh-what? Ah!¡± The patience I had briefly mustered while catching my breath quickly ran out, and I ended up devouring those rosy lips like a beast again. The breath I harshly drew from her was sweet, and the tongue that sought refuge in my mouth was soft. In exchange, I slowly returned the breath I had hastily taken, and this time, my tongue began to roughly explore her mouth. Like licking candy, everything in her mouth was sweet. From her smooth, pearl-like teeth, to her soft tongue, hot breath, and sticky dew. Each time I tasted everything, her ruby-red eyes melted sensuously, and the more they did, the more uncontroble energy surged through my body, causing my arms and tongue to tighten around her form with natural strength. ¡°Chuup!¡± A sensual sound escaped from the brief gap where our breaths exchanged, and through that gap, some semnce of focus returned to the woman¡¯s eyes. The eyes that had melted like cherries in sugar regained their firmness with determination and will, and the woman, as if it were her turn, grabbed my head and took my breath away. ¡°Chuup¡­ Cheuup..!¡± ¡°Heuuup¡­!¡± As we exchanged breaths, the light gradually returned to the woman¡¯s eyes. Seeing the defiance and sparkling desire in those eyes, I had to retract my misconception that she was my captured prey and acknowledge the truth. Although I had gained the upper hand with a surprise attack, she was also inherently a hunter. The vitality and muscles hidden beneath her beautifully adorned clothes were not sweet poison, but a deadly trap. Her slender hands, which gripped my neck and head, pulled me in like a noose, and her gracefully curved legs ensnared my waist like a trap. I had been caught. Inwardly, I bitterlyughed at my absurdly swift reversal of fortune. This time, the woman stole my breath and, just as I had done, extended her tongue to explore my mouth. However, unlike her confident entrapment, her assault was clumsy to the extreme. ¡°Puhup!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Like the fierce spear of an advancing warrior woman, her tongue pierced into my mouth. But, due to her excessive momentum, her tongue grazed my mrs, spreading a metallic taste of blood in my mouth. The woman shuddered in pain, and I burst intoughter at her cute mistake. Naturally, we both pulled our lips apart and made a brief truce. ¡°Nngh¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay? It seems like it would hurt a lot.¡± Her ruby-red eyes, stained with lust and shame, red at me fiercely, but I fanned her shame with a grin. ¡°Eek! Huh, look (at me)!¡± ¡°What? Say it again. It was too cute.¡± ¡°Eek! I-I can¡¯t do it!¡± No matter how much she spoke with a lisp. She was just adorable. ¡°I saw it again. Atnta.¡± ¡°Uh? S-since when. Did you see it?¡± ¡°Of course I remember. How could I forget the woman who attacked me so fiercely?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­ I-I was just¡­¡± Oh, dear. I tried to hold it in because it seemed like it wouldpletely ruin the mood, but I just couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Eeeeeek!¡± The gap was just too enormous. Her eyes, which had been fiercely hostile, were now so soft and melted. Her graceful limbs that had aimed at my feet and that unspeakable ce just yesterday now tenderly wrapped around my neck and waist. And her sweet tongue and mouth that I couldn¡¯t believe had been spewing curses in anger. Each part delighted me, and each part was incredibly lovable. ¡°Oh, damn. Did you cast some kind of spell?¡± The girl who seemed just pitiful and shocked until this morning. The young hero, who I thought was too young to hold in my arms. She suddenly appeared to be a woman I wanted to embrace and explore all night. I wondered if Eros¡¯s golden arrow, which I had only heard about in stories, had flown in. But when I saw those bright ruby eyes, I thought it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Eek! Let go! I¡¯m strong!¡± ¡°Oh dear, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± When I teased her slyly, Atnta, red with shame, struggled and kicked her beautiful twilight-colored garment, which seemed like a gift from somewhere. ¡°Calm down; open your mouth before you get hurt again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Facing Atnta, who opened her eyes wide in surprise like a startled rabbit at my words, I covered her lips once more. Carefully pulling at my injured tongue, I slowly licked it as if tasting the blood. Then, the sweet liquid remaining on my tongue healed the wound, and when I closed my mouth, the metallic taste of blood was gone. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°As expected, it was an elixir with healing power. I received something precious.¡± The more we kissed, the more my body recovered and filled up. It was the power of the mysterious seaweed-scented liquid, besides Atnta¡¯s scent. In a burst of uncontrobleughter, the sticky lust and desire that had settled down flew away, and only then did I notice the surroundings. ¡°Shall we get up now?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ huh? Really?¡± At my words, Atnta looked at me as if to ask if I was serious. Her eyes still flickered with lingering desire like embers, and her limbs that entwined me showed no signs of loosening. Just like a me that, once ignited, refuses to be extinguished, Atnta wanted to desire me. And I felt the same way. But it wasn¡¯t the right situation to continue. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¨C The Oath Of The River Styx ¡°Heave-ho!¡± ¡°Huh? Kyaa!¡± With a smirk, I wrapped my arms around her waist and neck, and as I stood up, the elegant huntress screamed, but before she knew it, she was clinging to me like a ko. ¡°Waaah! W-wait! This is too embarrassing for me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Wow, you really had a feast.¡± Feeling yful after a long time, I had no intention of letting go of Atnta, who was wriggling in my arms. Atnta, who was slightly smaller than me, lightly struggled with her chin resting on my shoulder, telling me to let go quickly. Despite her words, her body was honest, and soon she was squirming and gradually burrowing into my arms. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, it was nice, right?¡± What should I say? It was as if Eros¡¯s golden arrow had pierced through both her and me. I didn¡¯t want to part from the warmth of these arms, and Atnta, with her face as red as her hair, buried her head in my shoulder. Seeing this, I quietlyughed, supporting her hips with my arms to make herfortable, and gently patting her increasingly reddened head, I slowly looked around. Just moments ago, the Colosseum that had dominantly surrounded us was now barely standing, as if it would copse with a slight touch, and the aftermath had spread to the forest, with parts of it mercilessly blown away beyond the ruins. Fortunately, it seemed there were no casualties, as there was no scent of blood or the sound of others groaning. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°No, could there be a survivor left?¡± ¡°Probably not? As soon as you guys started fighting, the nymphs and centaurs evacuated, and the others were led to safety by Jason and Theseus.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t the noble huntress leave?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know!¡± The red-haired beauty¡¯s face flushed bright red, lightly pounding on my shoulder. For a man, it was an instinct to get yful when faced with such a lovely sight. ¡°Hey¡­ d-don¡¯t ignore me¡­¡± But what¡¯s this groaning, like a dying boar? Slowly turning my head, I saw Hercules crawling on the ground, his eyes swollen. ¡°Eek! Hurry, put me down!¡± Atnta screamed and slipped out of my arms, realizing someone else was watching us. But, in truth, she had nothing to worry about. With my agile dodging of those tree-trunk-like arms and legs, I managed tond hits only on the face. Thanks to that, his entire face was so swollen that he couldn¡¯t see ahead. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re alive?¡± ¡°Pff! Pffhahaha! That¡¯s right.¡± Hercules, who had been rampaging like a beast just a moment ago,ughed as if relieved. ¡°Hng¡­! I¡¯ve never been beaten up like this since I was born.¡± ¡°Me neither; it was the fiercest attack I¡¯ve ever faced.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s a nicepliment!¡± Hercules, with his swollen face, leaned back andughed as if he found it amusing. ¡°Haha¡­ Ha, I guess I should apologize first.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move. Your wound will reopen.¡± Honestly, the wounds on his face from being punched were just minor bruises, so they should be fine. Hercules¡¯s chest, struck directly by the thunderbolt, had five distinct scars. ¡°Ugh¡­ Th-this much¡­!¡± ¡°Hey, Atnta, do you have any of that healing potion left?¡± ¡°What?! Th-the potion? I used it all earlier!¡± ¡°Huh? Is that the real Atnta next to you? Ow, ow, ow¡­!¡± Atnta shook her head frantically, and Hercules, hearing her voice, frowned with his swollen face,ining about the pain. ¡°A big guy like you making such a fuss over a little swelling?¡± ¡°Where else would I have gotten hit like this? Oh¡­ it hurts¡­¡± I stared at Hercules as if questioning what he was saying. He pouted his lips in genuine grievance. ¡°Did you put something on your fist? This is the first time a punch has hurt this much since Master Chiron!¡± After all, it was the martial art of a monster who rose to the position of the cult leader through sheer punches and kicks in the ten-thousand-year history of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. There was a master who dered that he would defeat superior martial arts using only physical techniques and left the cult. Both the demonic practitioners and the Justice Sects called him crazy and pointed fingers at him, but as the famous sects of the martial world of the Central ins fell one by one to his fists, eventually, even the abbot of Shaolin bowed his head. People revered him, calling him the Ultimate Martial Demon. Eventually, he returned to the cult, ascended to the leader¡¯s position following thew of the strong, and cultivated the Heavenly Demon Divine Art to achieve the unity of mind, energy, and body, reaching the ultimate state. Thus, this world-renowned fighter, who even overcame death, beat the Grim Reaper in the River of Three Crossings and became the one who kidnapped me. ¡°Did it hurt that much?¡± ¡°Um, how should I put it? It feels like it¡¯s piercing through my muscles and hitting my bone directly?¡± Oh, Master Tuma. You have seeded. Acknowledged by the greatest martial artist in human history for his bare-fisted prowess. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Hey, just lie down. Why are you trying to get up again?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ just a moment, even the scabbard is made when the sword is hot.¡± Despite my attempt to stop him, Hercules staggered and knelt right in front of me. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Even at my question, Herculesughed silently and then suddenly pounded his bleeding chest with his fist and shouted. ¡°Sorry, and thank you. Even though I was injured and fell during the fight due to my inadequacy, I couldn¡¯t ept defeat and went wild, causing you trouble. Alcmene¡¯s son, a descendant of Zeus blessed by the Goddess Hera, swears by the River Styx. Whenever you call, I will drop everything ande to repay this debt.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you swear by the River Styx?!¡± The Oath of the River Styx! Swearing by the goddess of the river that flowed through the underworld carried a fate worse than death if broken. But to utter such a heavy oath just because he lost his cool in a fight? I was so shocked that my mouth hung open, and Atnta covered her mouth in surprise too. For some reason, this muscle-bound kid wasughing to himself and sprawled out again. ¡°No, sometimes you can lose your mind and go wild in a fight. But why rush into such a drastic move?!¡± ¡°Haha, no. This is what it means to bear the responsibility of a great hero.¡± Still,pared to the fuss everyone made, there wasn¡¯t any magical effect, so I was about to rx, thinking it was just an implicit rule. -Boom! A huge weight flowed down my spine, entwining between me and Hercules like a chain. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± The chilling weight, carrying the oath between me and Hercules, fell down to the river of fate below. I could feel this reckless hero¡¯s oath being engraved in the River Styx. ¡°Phew~ I didn¡¯t think it would actually activate. I guess I¡¯m pretty amazing.¡± ¡°You pig-headed fool¡­ Is this something tough about?¡± I berated him while holding my temples, but the deed was already done. This guy, living in Greece, should know how heavy the oath of Styx was and what kind of weight it carried when it truly activated. To just throw an oath like that. Even the fact that it was directly triggered felt like someone was hitting my head with a hammer. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. I know how heavy this oath is.¡± ¡°A guy who knows that makes such an oath? A young guy with a bright future?¡± ¡°You and I don¡¯t seem like we have much of an age difference¡­ Hehehehehehe.¡± Even the arrogant gods fear the consequences of breaking an oath and dare not mention it. Should I call it heroic courage, or just in madness? Somehow, I was more furious than the one who made the oath. But Hercules hardened his face and looked up at me. ¡°It¡¯s not just an oath out of apology or debt. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve truly realized something big.¡± Tattered limbs, and five scars crusted with blood on his sticky chest. Looking down at it, Hercules continued. ¡°I was so arrogant. Outside the forest, there are strong ones like you everywhere. I was so engrossed in ying the leader in this small forest that I neglected training and learning.¡± Uh¡­? Wait, there seems to be some misunderstanding? ¡°Thanks to you, I feel enlightened. To meet another mentor in this forest! Should I fear an oath when I¡¯ve made it a part of my body?!¡± Something, something was definitely off. He was seriously mistaken about something. There¡¯s no one outside like you, and there¡¯s no one who could match the guys who used to serve you in this forest. ¡°Hey, wait a minute?¡± ¡°I will train even more and learn even more. I look forward to your guidance!¡± Even though he had gotten a ck eye, he was indeed the great hero of Greece. I felt a throbbing headache from the pure reverence charging at me with such a formidable spirit. ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Hercules ask someone for a favor.¡± ¡°Atnta¡­¡± It was Atnta, innocently whispering while poking my side, oblivious to my turmoil. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¨C The Visit Of Hermes Chariclo, the mistress and caretaker of the forest, fainted upon seeing the half-destroyed Colosseum. There was a small incident where Asclepiusughed so hard he almost burst his belly at the sight of the bloodied Hercules. But in the end, I was taken to the infirmary once again. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days since I enrolled, and apart from the infirmary and the Colosseum, I know nothing about this forest.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I searched the entire forest as soon as I arrived. There was a rumor back then. They said Hermes hid his Tria somewhere.¡± Hercules, lying next to me wrapped like a mummy in bandages, boasted to me. ¡°Tria?¡± Was that the name of some fairy? I tilted my head at the unfamiliar word, and Atnta, who was sitting next to me, leaned in and whispered in my ear. ¡°They¡¯re Hermes¡¯s winged sandals.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ so that¡¯s what they call Tria.¡± I didn¡¯t know that. Even though it was a universally known myth, I wasn¡¯t omniscient, so there were gaps in mymon knowledge. But it was just a few minor details that I didn¡¯t know. Honestly, everyone remembers the caduceus with the two snakes that the gods¡¯ messenger and the original trickster carries around, but who remembers the shoes that lets him fly? I also used to stroll through the sky after mastering Heavenly Ascent, but those flying sandals didn¡¯t leave much of an impression. ¡°Weren¡¯t the gods originally able to fly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that if you ever meet Hermes, okay? Hermes¡¯s Tria aren¡¯t just about flying; they¡¯re magical sandals that let you fly faster than a bird. He¡¯s so proud of them.¡± I heard that Hermes, the messenger of the gods, often visits this forest to see Chiron. Because of this, Hermes¡¯s children had a better rtionship with their fatherpared to the children of other gods. ¡°Last time, Lord Hermes gathered his sons for a treasure hunt, but the treasures he hid were¡­¡± ¡°What were they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Atnta shook her head, as if too embarrassed to say more. Watching this, Hercules looked at me with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Dianes.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°How on earth did you headbutt that hedgehog to make it as tame as amb in just one day?¡± What? Despite the absurdity of his question, I somewhat understood Hercules¡¯s curiosity. Though it felt like an incredibly long time had passed, I had only been in this forest for three days. The fight I concluded with a magnificent headbutt against Atnta was just yesterday. Seeing her clinging to me, the others, including this guy, must be thinking the same thing. ¡°The others are already amazed. They can¡¯t believe you knocked out that fierce huntress, who is like a lone chimera, with a single blow.¡± ¡°Hercules?¡± ¡°Was it about two months before you came? The whole forest was turned upside down because of a wild boar that settled here, and Atnta charged at it alone, saying she¡¯d offer it to Artemis.¡± ¡°Hey, Herc?¡± ¡°That berserker who got up with a sword in hand after being hit head-on by that massive boar¡­ now she¡¯s dropping honey from her eyes, not wanting to be away from you¡­ uh, um.¡± I gave him hints several times. The woman squeezing my hand like she is wringing out a rag is the berserker you are talking about. The great hero, who was like a wild boar, finally caught on to my hint at the very end, despite my effort to smile. ¡°U-u-hahahaha! Th-that just means the beautiful huntress is extraordinary¡­¡± Our prospective great hero tried tough it off, but from the perspective of the Heavenly Demon with a century of ruling experience in the martial world, it was already toote. ¡°Hey, Dianes? You don¡¯t know much about Artemis¡¯s hunters, do you?¡± ¡°Huh? Um? That¡¯s right.¡± Like a benevolent saint, Atnta elegantly spread her twilight-colored dress and slowly bent down with a smile, reaching her hand under my bed. ¡°As Artemis¡¯s hunters, we run through the forest on crescent moon nights, hunting. Deer, wild boar, sometimes even fierce beasts like bears or leopards.¡± Scary, for some reason, really scary. The beautiful huntress with whom I passionately shared a kiss earlier. Her soft body that embraced me and her ruby-red eyes that gazed at me so intensely were still mesmerizing. But now, all those elements, with her head bowed under the bed, were radiating a sharp, piercing murderous intent. The only constion was that this intent was directed not at me, but at the idiot next to me. ¡°Among them, there were vile men who, not knowing any better, entered the goddess¡¯s hunting grounds and tried to disgrace her huntresses.¡± ¡°Oh, I know that very well.¡± On the ind of Passos, I almost became a headless corpse at the hands of one of those huntresses. ¡®Oh right,e to think of it, Ipletely forgot about the divine energy I absorbed back then.¡¯ Although the amount wasn¡¯t much, in terms of purity, it was more refined than any other high-level Taoist qi I¡¯ve seen. Ironically, those who were undoubtedly younger and less refined in energy than her seemed like living Buddhas or immortals, ready to ascend with just a little nudge. Whether it was because she was ruled by the moon or simply born that way, that goddess was like a pure, 0% additive psychopath. Trying to turn someone¡¯s head into a long-distance target, then confidently babbling nonsense that left me stunned, I think I spewed some ridiculous nonsense in return. Surely, she wouldn¡¯t have chased me all the way here just to get revenge for that, right? ¡°Kuhahaha! So, you think you can catch me now? Atnta, I understand that you want to show a cool image in front of your lover, being enchanted by Eros¡¯s golden arrow.¡± ¡°L-lover?!¡± ¡°Oh, reacting to that statement?¡± Whether she was a goddess of the moon or a lunatic under the moonlight, that could be thought aboutter. It seemed the King of Arcadia, Atnta¡¯s father, had deep karma. To have raised such a lively and emotionally rich daughter into such a venomous lunatic. ¡°I am Alcmene¡¯s son. With the glory of Hera on my back and the blood of Zeus in my veins, I am Hercules! Do you think an arrow will pierce me unless it¡¯s from Master Chiron or your lover, Dianes?¡± The great hero, whose face was wrapped in bandages, shouted loudly. In response to his confident statement, our lovely huntress¡­ ¡°By the way, it was me who got the request to shoot a poisoned arrow at Asclepiusst month.¡± She countered with a cold smile. But what did she say he get shot with? ¡°¡­Was it you?!¡± Oh, this is quite refreshing. Even after getting beaten up by me continuously, Hercules, who used tough it off like a man, turned pale with fright. ¡°I happen to have some of that poison left from then. Since Asclepius is stationed at the clinic, he even allowed me to bring in weapons to keep an eye on the boars.¡± Atnta smiled sweetly and took out an arrow, dipping the arrowhead into a poison bottle. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m a patient¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since it¡¯s a paralysis poison, you¡¯ll be able to sleep soundly without Hypnos even having a chance to visit.¡± Hercules must be struggling to move due to the aftereffects of our fight. Wouldn¡¯t getting hit with a poisoned arrow be a bit too dangerous? ¡°Dianes, there¡¯s no need to look at him like that. That boar may have said it nicely, but just like he said, an arrow won¡¯t even scratch his body.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t hurt! And now you¡¯re precisely targeting the wound inflicted by Dianes?!¡± As expected of Artemis¡¯s daughter. Atnta urately aimed at his wound, and Hercules panicked. Hercules silently pleaded for my help with his face wrapped in bandages, but reflecting on my martial arts political life spanning over a hundred years. I thought it would be more beneficial in many ways to just quietly erase my presence and watch. Moreover, it was a poison potent enough to astonish even a natural external martial arts master who¡¯s used to handling swords. Come to think of it, while organizing the Tang family, I did acquire quite a bit of that secret poison technique. At that time, I hadn¡¯t mastered the poison technique, but considering the secret methods of the Tang family that could convert poison into internal qi and body qi with unimaginably deadly poisons, I thought I should ask Asclepiuster if I could get a few bottles to practice poison techniques as an experiment. ¡°Atnta!¡± ¡°Eek! M-Master!¡± Just when Atnta was about to turn Hercules into a porcupine. Chiron ttered into the infirmary. ¡°Hahaha! As expected of young heroes! So full of energy even when injured!¡± Chiron, wiping his face as if tired, was followed by a handsome young manughing heartily. Before I could even wonder who he was. Atnta, who was holding an arrow, and Hercules, who was groveling in front of her, were startled and bowed. ¡°Hermes?!¡± ¡°Oh, we greet the messenger of Olympus.¡± Hermes. The messenger of the gods, the shepherd, the god of thieves and tricksters. The young man with impressively curly blond hair and a cheerful demeanor was the second Olympian god I met. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¨C The Bloodline Of The Protogenoi Hermes saw it. A golden lightning bolt, resembling the divine power of his father Zeus, enveloped Hercules¡¯s fist. The justification Zeus had used while causing Hera so much distress with his infidelity. At that moment, it became clear that creating a human hero to prepare for the Gigantomachy was true. Until now, many heroes of Zeus¡¯s lineage had shaken all of Greece, but none had awakened the divine power in their half-human, half-god bodies like Hercules, and none would after him. ¡­this thought of his was shattered in just one second. A hammer of golden lightning, awe-inspiring even to Hermes, was met head-on by Dianes¡¯s arms, which manifested divine power as ck as the deep night sky. However, what was even more astonishing was that unlike Hercules, who merely manifested power through his fists¡­ Dianes used divine power with such proficiency. The divine energy that enveloped both his arms quickly transformed into a ck hole that swallowed everything, absorbing the immense golden divine power entirely. Of course, the aftermath was significant; the ck-haired hero also copsed, bleeding from his entire body. From Hermes¡¯s perspective, it was a monumental event with two great heroes manifesting divine power in one generation. He was just about to take flight to inform his father, Zeus, as quickly as possible. ¡°Hermes.¡± ¡°?! Y-Your Majesty?!¡± Queen Hera, who alwaysmanded the other goddesses and queens from the highest temple in Olympus. She was the only one to sit side by side with Zeus on his throne, and she even nursed Hermes, raising him as his godmother. From above the clouds, she looked down at him and slowly beckoned him toe closer. Even Hermes, who roamed all over Greece recklessly, meekly obeyed her gesture. ¡°Hahahaha! Lady Hera! To meet you so suddenly like this. It seems my efforts to serve the gods diligently have paid off. What luck to encounter the most elegant and beautiful queen by chance!¡± As Hermes gently descended onto Hera¡¯s cloud and bowed, Hera also smiled faintly and waved her hand slightly. ¡°Your greetings are always a pleasure to hear, Hermes.¡± ¡°Even a rock rolling on a mountain would be a minstrel if it met Lady Hera. Because it wouldn¡¯t be able to resist praising your noble figure!¡± In his mind, he was fiercely calcting 1,475 possible reasons for ¡®why Her Majesty is here¡¯ and predicting what kind of chaos each scenario would cause. Outwardly, Hermes was smiling brightly and praising smoothly the Queen of the Gods as if he were overjoyed to meet her by chance. And as she looked at the messenger of the gods, the lovely jester, the Queen opened her mouth. ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Do I have to waste my precious words any further? The unspoken smile weighed heavily on Hermes¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Well, um¡­ you see, Lady Hera¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s because¡­ I owe Chiron some money¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± This was bad. The reason Hermes was sweating profusely and making up excuses. Not only was the most controversial figure in Olympus, Hercules, involved, but also because the best and worst scenario he had anticipated with Chiron hade true. Oh my goodness. The pure-blood lineage of the Protogenoi had reappeared on thisnd. They were born at the beginning of the world and would exist even after its end, beings so absolute that even the mighty Zeus could not defy them. And wasn¡¯t Typhon, the colossal storm giant who once brought Olympus to its knees, a prominent child created by such Protogenoi? The powerful giant born from the union of Gaia of the earth and Tartarus of the abyss, following his mother¡¯smand to judge Olympus, rose from the abyss. As he lifted his head, stars in the sky shattered and struck the earth, and when he stretched out his arms to grasp the sea andnd, tsunamis and earthquakes overturned the world. Even his prized Tria could not withstand the storm he summoned, shredding to pieces, and his eyes, burning hotter than the sun, red at Olympus. The twelve great gods all sensed their impending doom, and even the mighty Zeus suffered the humiliation of having his tendons cut after being defeated by him. However, with the cleverness of Hermes and his son Pan, Typhon, who regained his strength and was granted a mortal fate by the goddess of destiny, was ultimately pierced by Zeus¡¯s lightning and sealed beneath Hephaestus¡¯s volcano. If you look at it this far, it would seem like a story that ends well with apuse. The memory of that day was still vivid in Hermes¡¯s mind. When he deceived him with a trick on Mount Arima to revive his father Zeus. Those eyes of Typhon that red at him. Those zing eyes, as if forged from all the destruction and fury in the world, left an immense scar within Hermes that even nectar couldn¡¯t erase. Whenever the messenger of the gods closed his eyes to rest, those eyes would always find him. The roaring shout of the enraged titan, the zing eyes ring at him. But in Hermes¡¯s dreams, there were no winged sandals, Tria, and no father Zeus to protect him. When he screamed like a helpless child and crouched on the mountainside, the enraged titan would mock him, crushing him like an insect, and the dream would end. Unable to bear the pain, he sought out Hypnos, the god of dreams, and pleaded with him, even seeking Apollo to request a performance that would make him fall into a fainting sleep. But it was all temporary; before long, the memories of that day crept into his dreams and gripped Hermes, refusing to let go. ¡°Hera, mydy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mydy Hera¡­ you saw it too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Though it was unclear why the queen of the gods hade to this school for young heroes. Surely, Hera, too, had seen the divine power shown by the child named Dianes. ¡°This¡­ this must be reported to our father.¡± If that ck-haired hero realized his own bloodline and gained divinity to ascend to the ranks of the gods. Perhaps the world might face a second Typhon. ¡°Father Zeus¡¯s oracle was correct. The great hero of the Gigantomachy was born, and eventually, the Gigantes will appear. But if that child stands on the side of the Gigantes and the Titans¡­!¡± Like a frightened child, Hermes knelt before the queen and clutched his head. The resurfacing nightmare of Typhon weighed down the jester of the gods. ¡°Hermes.¡± Sensing the seriousness of the situation, Hera reached out to him, but Hermes, crouched on the ground, was trembling pathologically. ¡°Those eyes are still staring at me, that giant arm grabbing my neck, those feet that crush the earth, trampling my legs¡­ I hearughter,ughter, and moreughter¡­ it keeps echoing in my head¡­¡± Hermes¡¯s condition was more serious than expected. Perhaps seeing the pure-blooded Protogenoi again had revived memories of Typhon. Hera, feeling the gravity of the situation, hardened her expression and forcefully grabbed Hermes by the shoulders, making him stand and meet her eyes. ¡°Hermes!¡± ¡°¡­Huh?!¡± The warm yet mighty divine presence pulled Hermes back to reality from the brink of being overwhelmed by his memories. Covered in cold sweat, Hermes gasped for breath as he faced his goddess. ¡°Lady He-Hera¡­ Wh-what on earth¡­?¡± ¡°It was our fault. I am sorry.¡± Hera, loosening the shawl draped over her shoulders, gently wiped the sweat-soaked forehead of Hermes and spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°Always cheerful and lively, neither others nor even I realized the deep wounds you carried. As your goddess, I should have tended to the scars you bore from your final battle with the mighty Typhon.¡± Whenever the Queen¡¯s touch wiped his forehead, the vision of Typhon burning before his eyes gradually disappeared. Whenever her soft voice swept past his ears, the screams of the giant god that had burrowed into his mind quietly subsided. When the goddess with beautiful eyes looked at Hermes again, smiling at his sweat-soaked shoulder shawl. The nightmare of Typhon that had gripped Hermes hadpletely vanished. ¡°Are you feeling a bit calmer now?¡± ¡°S-s-s-sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ for this disgrace¡­¡± Seeing Hermes bowing his head with an uncharacteristically embarrassed, almost whispering voice, Heraughed heartily as if to lighten the mood and patted him. ¡°Hahaha! Stop it; I might start doubting if you¡¯re really that sly kid who pretended to be Ares and stole my milk.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Heraa¡­¡± Hera, always on edge due to Zeus¡¯s constant affairs, was actually a goddess who oftenughed and enjoyed meeting others. Laughing cheerfully for the first time in a while as she faced her foster son, Hera seemed more benevolent than ever. ¡°I understand your concerns. But leave the matter of Dianes to me, and do not speak of it to Zeus.¡± ¡°What?! B-but even though you care for that child, Lady Hera¡­¡± ¡°Shh, it¡¯s not like that. Calm down.¡± Though not entirely devoid of such feelings, Hera wanted to keep Dianes¡¯s identity a secret from Zeus. ¡°¡­You are not the only one who has suffered an indelible wound from Typhon.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¨C The Tales Of The Gods King of the gods. The most powerful main god. Ruler of Olympus. Who could defy the fame of the one who defeated the Titan King, Kronos, who ruled over time? Many tend to forget this due to his characteristic frivolous behavior and shameless infidelity that enrage Hera. Even if all the gods of Olympusbined their strength, they couldn¡¯t withstand his lightning unless the king of the sea and the ruler of the underworld joined forces. Zeus, who always sat on his lofty throne with his immense power, guarded all of Greece. But who would know? That even the king of gods sometimes loses sleep over nightmares, writhing in the agony of his dreams. He seemed to think he hid it well. It was Hera who stayed by his side, soothing him back into a dream when he was sweating cold sweat and expressing pain in the bedroom. Every time Zeus returned from outside, shamelessly offering flowers and jewels as gifts after his escapades, Hera felt as if her ichor was boiling in reverse. Nevertheless, he was her only partner and the king who faced the world¡¯s crises with his whole body twice. Just moments ago, when Zeus, like Hermes, trembled alone, calling out Typhon¡¯s name, Hera would quietly enter his bedroom from her separate room, put him back to sleep, and quietly slip out before the morning sun rose. ¡°If Zeus finds out about that Dianes¡¯s blood, he will surely tremble with anxiety more than you.¡± ¡°What? My father?¡± His father trembling with anxiety. It was unimaginable to Hermes, but Hera gently shook her head to deny his words. ¡°That¡¯s what it means to be a king. Even if we set aside the fact that his power might be threatened, the possibility that Olympus, which he has built, and the humans and gods living peacefully under it could be destroyed by a catastrophe like Typhon would be the most terrible thing for him.¡± Even though having the goddess of the hearth as apanion, his continuous infidelity made Hera angry. The reason Hera remained as queen, even while enduring Zeus¡¯s disregard for her divine duties, was because his love and responsibility for Olympus and Greece as a king were sincere. ¡°He is different from my father, the king of the Titans. Always sitting at the top of Olympus. He would be pleased to see countless people living freely.¡± Sometimes, when Hera visited him at the peak of Olympus, he would gently hold her in his arms and proudly show her the entire Greek world, as if showing off a treasure box. Yes, Hera must have been captivated by those eyes and epted his proposal. Zeus, who summoned storms and transformed into an injured sparrow to sneak into her bedroom just to hold onto her. Enraged like fire at his audacity, Hera, despite bowing her head in fury, Zeus passionately exined his vision for a world where gods, humans, spirits, and all creatures freely love, fight, and interact in cycles, unlike the oppressive previous reign of their father Kronos. To achieve this, Hera, the most benevolent and just, was needed as his partner and mediator, and despite his infidelities, she decided to be his mate. ¡°Therefore, even if you speak about the lineage of Dianes right now, he won¡¯tmit the atrocity of harming that child.¡± But he would be just as anxious. The pure lineage of the Protogenoi, appearing for the first time since Typhon¡¯s death. Currently, he was in a human body, but seeing him wield divine power earlier, it was clear that he would awaken to his divine role even faster before his body wore out. And watching this, Zeus¡¯s anxiety would deepen even further, and nights tormented by Typhon¡¯s nightmares, like Hermes, would grow even longer. What kind of tragedyy in wait at the end, even Hera could not dare to predict. ¡°Daring to directly harm the lineage of the ancient night mother is impossible. Tragedy will likely surround him endlessly.¡± Zeus loved a free world, but he was ruthless against threats that might harm that world. Presumably, if Dianes were confirmed as a destabilizing factor, he would use every means to cast him into the abyss. Hera herself did not wish for the child she favored enough to arrange a match for to fall victim to such tragedy. ¡°But even so, it¡¯s certain that the child could be a threat in the future. I agree that we need to prepare for it.¡± ¡°Then think about it this way. How reassuring would it be if that potentially threatening child stood with Olympus?¡± A direction Hermes couldn¡¯t see, being mired in the nightmare of Typhon. If the powerful bloodline of the Protogenoi loved Greece and this world as they did, it would certainly be a great help in preventing the impending Gigantomachy. ¡°That¡¯s too optimistic!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what kind of goddess I was before I seeded in my current divine role?¡± Contrary to his usual demeanor, Hermes stood firmly against her, and Hera gently smiled as she began to speak. At her words, Hermes, who was about to passionately argue, closed his mouth and slowly recalled Hera¡¯s past. Queen of the gods, guardian of the home, goddess with beautiful eyes. But before she was Hera? ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Hermes brushed his forehead, his eyes widening in realization. Why was his usually sharp mind so dull today?! In the early days of the new era, after defeating the mighty Kronos and winning the Titanomachy. Hera, the third daughter of Kronos and a natural-born magician, was a great mother goddess and priestess who served the Protogenoi, being a disciple of Gaia and mastering the secret arts of earth and the underworld. However, as the new divine era began, the Protogenoi gradually withdrew from the present world, and Hera naturally stepped down from her role as a priestess. epting Zeus¡¯s proposal, the goddess of the earth handed over her duties to Demeter, and the ancient secrets and mysteries to Hecate, and instead took on the role of the queen of the gods and the protector of the household, which was the foundation of the whole world. Therefore, she was closer to the descendants of the Protogenoi than any other gods of Olympus, and among them, she had a direct connection with Nyx, the primordial mother of the night, learning various ancient mysteries from her, making her almost like an apprentice of Nyx. ¡°Perhaps no one knows the old night mother as well as I do.¡± With a bitter smile, Hera thought of her old teacher. In Hera¡¯s mind, Nyx could be summarized as an unpredictable trickster. ¡°Usually, she just quietly observes from the deep abyss, but asionally, she chills even Kronos with her extraordinary pranks. However, unlike Gaia, she doesn¡¯t hate us and won¡¯t send disasters like Typhon.¡± ¡°You know well about the descendants of Nyx, right?¡± At Hera¡¯s added kind question, Hermes also slowly nodded. The three Fates, Moirai, who served as Zeus¡¯s advisors. Hypnos, the god of sleep, who taught his magic to Hera, tormented by Zeus¡¯s nightmares. Eris, the mischievous goddess of strife and discord, who incitedpetition and conflict in everything. Nemesis, the goddess of retribution, whomanded fear and reverence across Greece with her stern judgment and vengeance. Thanatos, the primordial god of death, and Charon, the ferryman of the underworld, were also descendants of Nyx. Was that all? Before their birth, the Titan gods, Hyperion and Eos, had passed down their divine duties, and Hemera, the now-vanished goddess of the day, whose name eventually became Hera, was also a daughter of Nyx. ¡°All of them¡­ possess immense power, yet rather than coveting the throne of Olympus, they enjoy their divine duties themselves.¡± Especially in the case of Thanatos, he was a god who asionally encountered Hermes, the messenger of the gods. For some reason, the old death god with red wings and ck hair would silently hand over candies or snacks whenever he met Hermes. In response, Hermes would humorously express his gratitude, and Thanatos would silently smile and then quietly disappear¡ªa mysterious god indeed. ¡°They must all resemble Nyx¡¯s temperament.¡± One might say they had transcended even as gods. The descendants of Nyx, more than Zeus, enjoyed watching the way the world operated. ¡°Only Lady Nyx knows the full story, but for now, understand that the kid named Dianes is also a child beloved by Lady Nyx. So, put your worries aside.¡± Saying so, Hera smiled as she looked down at Dianes and Atnta, who had just finished a passionate kiss. ¡°Above all, how many children these days love the world and humanity so much?¡± Seeing Hera smile at humans for the first time in a while, Hermes asked cautiously. ¡°By any chance¡­ did you foresee this and assign a guardian to that child? Knowing that this girl, Atnta, is the daughter of Lady Artemis?¡± ¡°Well? It¡¯s still uncertain. Not all loverse under my protection. And besides, Artemis is¡­¡± At Zeus¡¯s plea, Hera mustered all her patience and granted permission for the bastard child, subject to Olympus¡¯s divine throne. And she dares to harm a couple blessed by her? Just the thought made the queen of the gods smile in amusement. ¡°If Artemis tries to harm those children, let me know. If she crosses the line, I will personally break the spokes of her crescent moon.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ¨C An Interesting Fellow Under Hera¡¯s fierce threat, Hermes smiled stiffly, and eventually, the secret conversation between the messenger and the queen ended with a promise to keep this from his father. A lingering sense of unease was inevitable, but with the queen of the gods making such assurances, it was difficult for Hermes to argue further. However, perhaps the queen had noticed even his unease, for she sent him to convey regards to Chiron at the infirmary where all the key figures of the current era gathered. ¡°Sigh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hermes.¡± ¡°Chiron, it¡¯s just¡­ whew¡­¡± Just in time, Hermes met Chiron in front of the infirmary and dragged him to a quiet nearby warehouse to spill the whole story of what had just transpired. Chiron also wiped his face and hardened his expression as if feeling dizzy, but since the queen of the godsmanded it, he had nothing more to say. Regardless of his lineage, Dianes was a disciple he personally brought, and probably a child led by Nyx from beginning to end. However, even if his lineage was extraordinary to the point of astonishment, as expected, from Chiron¡¯s perspective, Dianes was far from being a seed of disaster. It was Dianes who brought Atnta back to the bright world and stopped Hercules¡¯s rampage. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you meet him in person and make a judgment?¡± ¡°Hahaha, y-yes. That would be the reasonable thing to do¡­¡± Chiron,forting Hermes, who had turned pale as if being dragged to Tartarus, entered the infirmary. Hercules, his entire face wrapped in bandages, and Atnta, aiming her bow at him. And between them, Dianes was quietly minding his own business. ¡°You rascals!! Causing amotion in the infirmary of all ces! What kind of disgraceful behavior is this in front of our esteemed guest?!¡± The Forest of Heroes was always full of chaos, and Hermes, who frequented the forest so often, was no stranger to it. Still, there should be limits. Hermes quickly changed his expression and smiled brightly, but Chiron had a duty to discipline his students for such disgraceful behavior, especially in front of the messenger of Olympus. Moreover, this was also an opportunity to arrange for Hermes to have a calm, private conversation with Dianes. ¡°M-Master! Atnta suddenly drew her bow¡­!¡± ¡°Master Chiron, that¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°¡­.I tried to stop them.¡± Hercules and Atnta, who were pleading their case to Chiron as if they were unfairly used, were swiftly grabbed by the nape of their necks and dragged out by their teacher¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The once bustling infirmary fell silent as if a storm had just passed through. In the infirmary room, where an indescribable and strange silence had settled, only the beautiful golden-haired messenger of the god and the strikingly beautiful ck-haired young hero were left behind. ¡°Uh¡­ hello?¡± ¡°H-ha¡­ Hello?¡± What to do with this atmosphere? The trickster of the gods, the clever one of Olympus. Hermes felt sweat soaking his back and his facial muscles stiffening as if they were about to cramp. The young hero, who at a nce seemed to be a truly beautiful boy. As if slicing through the night, the soft flutter of his ck hair, and his delicate face, which could be believed to belong to a woman if well adorned, made one wonder if he might be a child of Aphrodite, had they not known his origins. ¡®If Brother Apollo saw him, he would be in an uproar.¡¯ Recalling his half-brother, who had recently lost his lover in an ident and was now endlessly ying the lyre in his temple, Hermes shrugged his shoulders. In any case, he was the proud messenger of Olympus. As someone who witnessed the end of Typhon, he had the responsibility to determine whether this child would be a blessing or a curse to Olympus. Steeling his resolve, Hermes opened his mouth with a bright smile he self-proimed as the ¡°disarming smile.¡± ¡°You must be the newly arrived Dianes, right?¡± ¡°Greetings to the messenger of the gods, the fastest among the gods. I am Dianes, entrusted to the Forest of Heroes.¡± Dianes, who bowed his head calmly, stood a few steps away and met his eyes. Indeed, even if he was not of that lineage, he was an extraordinary child. Regardless of his birth, he was still at a young age, yet when Hermes entered, his obsidian-like ck eyes did not lose their calm light even in front of a god. Come to think of it, how should he determine this child¡¯s rank? ¡®If he is a direct descendant of Nyx, he could be considered higher in rank than my father¡­ but looking at it like this, it¡¯s clear. This child, it¡¯s not that a god has transformed or taken on a mortal form. He¡¯s a real human.¡¯ To be precise, would he be considered a demigod with the thick blood of a god? One way or another, it was certain that the mother of the old night sent the child to this Greeknd in the form of a human. ¡®But it¡¯s strange¡­¡¯ Seeing him directly in front of him like this, he could understand why Hera had once rmended meeting him in person. Hermes¡¯s divine duty was originally to be the protector of travelers and pilgrims. However, after Pandora¡¯s cmity, the newly created humans were steeped in malice, and travelers and pilgrims soon turned into thieves and swindlers, which his followers epted with a smile. Still, Hermes was the guardian of travelers, and he himself was a wanderer who roamed the world day in and day out. When Hermes met those pitch-ck obsidian-like eyes. His divine duty whispered that the child before him was a wanderer from a ce farther than any traveler he had ever seen. Even Hermes, wearing the Tria, would notpare to his journey. ¡°Hmm, may I sit for a moment?¡± ¡°Oh, I apologize for my rudeness in front of a guest. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Dianes offered him a seat, the curiosity slowly rose through the cracks of the wariness that had filled Hermes¡¯s mind. It was said that he had already seen Artemis¡¯s blood at their first meeting, was a small hero highly praised by Ares and Poseidon, and was a descendant of the Protogenoi who appeared after hundreds of years. And his divine voice whispered that he was a traveler who arrived in this Greeknd from a ce so distant that even Hermes could not imagine. ¡®How is that even possible?¡¯ Of course, it was meaningless to question the impossible, given that the primordial gods had intervened. How, then, could the eyes of this young child reveal the weary wanderer from a long journey? Hermes could not contain his rising curiosity. Dianes, who offered him a seat, presented fruits and some steaming green liquid before him, like a host weing a guest. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± ¡°Oh, it is tea from my homnd. Yesterday, while chatting with Asclepius, I found some familiar herbs and decided to make it.¡± Homnd! Hermes did not miss the fleeting wistfulness on Dianes¡¯s fair face as soon as the word was spoken. ording to what he knew, Dianes¡¯s homnd would be the ind of Passos. However, from Hermes¡¯s recent thorough investigation of Passos, he knew that there was no culture of blending herbs and brewing them in hot water on the ind. The decoction of this herb was surely from a faraway culture in his memories! ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve heard of the custom of serving decoction in Passos?¡± Hermes, smiling brightly, lifted the cup offered to him, while Dianes, sitting opposite, brought his cup to his lips and looked at him with a chuckle. ¡°Because it¡¯s something I used to drink in my real hometown.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± He intended to gauge his reaction, but was it himself who ended up revealing more? Hermes could only smile bitterly at the fact that those obsidian-like ck eyes were actually observing him. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve done some background research on me¡­ Instead, why don¡¯t you just ask straightforwardly?¡± Dianes¡¯s suggestion, bold and confident yet not felt as rude, only heightened Hermes¡¯s amusement. Humans facing a god were usually divided into three categories. The devout who couldn¡¯t lift their heads due to awe and fear. The ruffians who would lift their heads defiantly, iming not to be intimidated by any god. The heroes who would greet appropriately, saying they were struggling regardless of the god. However, this ck-haired boy was a new type that didn¡¯t fit into those three categories. A prospective god who meets others with the attitude of ¡°you are you, and I am me.¡± He could understand a little why Ares and Poseidon liked him. For now, he respects them and even holds some affection and respect for them. He was not ignorant of gods and knew their power and fame, respecting them. However, given Artemis¡¯s example and his current attitude, if someone crossed the line he permitted, he would probably retaliate fiercely. Considering his lineage, the wound on Artemis¡¯s shoulder could be seen as a small price to pay for crossing the line. ¡°The hero who made Lady Artemis groan in pain. Quite impressive.¡± ¡°Oh, is the goddess still suffering? If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you ask about her well-beingter?¡± ¡°Hehehe. Of course, I should.¡± He had some wit, too. In Hermes¡¯s mind, the wariness was gradually disappearing, reced by an interest in a new conversation partner and the unknown world he spoke of. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¨C Quiet A Decent Companion In the long history of the Heavenly Demon Cult, spanning tens of thousands of years, if there was one absolute rule, it was thew of the jungle, the survival of the fittest. Only the strong reign and only the strong dominate, bing the absolutes who would conquer the hypocritical Justice Faction upying the vast and prosperousnd of the Central ins as the representatives of Asura, the ruler of the endless war-tornnd of Sura. Therefore, most of the cult leaders were powerful martial artists who dominated an era, but among them, there were also those who made one wonder how this person became the leader. A prime example was none other than my master in stealth and invisibility techniques, Ghost Night Riding Thief. Like riding the chariot of the underworld that could go anywhere in the world, from the Grand Library of the Nine Great Sects One Union to the secret vaults of the Five Great Families, he was the notorious great thief who could not be stopped. He imed that in his heyday, he entered the hidden treasure vault of the Nine Great Families and swept away all the treasures. He said he sneaked into the bedroom of the renowned beauty of the Namgung family and kidnapped her. When training with him, the tales he told were so extraordinary that it was hard to tell if he was the leader of the Demonic Cult or a top-ss martial artist of the Lower District n. However, when he carefully opened the hidden vault of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, which was said to be a graduation gift from him, his disciple could only be moved again and again by the greatness of his master. ¡°So, at that moment, I deactivated thest formation and opened that door!¡± ¡°At that moment?¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s the point of saying it? The golden Buddha statue, or rather the god, brought by the esoteric monks from beyond the mountains hundreds of years ago, was staring right at me! Below it, dozens of rare artifacts and piles of gold and silver treasures reflected the light of the luminous pearls embedded in the ceiling, dazzling my eyes!¡± ¡°Wow¡­! Just thinking about it makes my mouth water¡­ It¡¯s fantastic!¡± As I thought. I quietly smirked and nodded at Hermes, who was so excited about the story of Ghost Night Riding Thief that he was hopping up and down. When Hermes, the god with golden curls, first met me. Even if it was just for a moment, the emotions that crossed his face were clearly vignce and confusion. Moreover, the fact that he did note in immediately and instead had a secret conversation with Chiron, and Hermes¡¯s reaction to the medicinal tea I offered him as a test earlier. Passos was an ind city in the northern region, so it was rare for Hermes¡¯s followers to visit on pilgrimage, and the main gods worshiped were the god of war, Ares, and the sea god, Poseidon. But when I offered the traditional Chinese medicinal tea, his reaction was that such customs didn¡¯t exist in Passos? This swift god had thoroughly investigated me, uncovering something about myself that even I didn¡¯t know, intending to test me. The thought crossed my mind that perhaps Artemis had seen blood on my hands, and the king of the gods had sent him to watch me or mark my coordinates. If that were the case, he would have monitored me from afar instead of meeting me directly. ¡®Then, Chiron? Indeed, he was very surprised topare me with Hercules.¡¯ If Chiron hadmissioned him, it would have made some sense. From the beginning, he received a vague oracle in a dream and went all the way to Passos to bring me back. If he was close to Hermes, he could have asked to gather some information. If he approached me cautiously after collecting information at Chiron¡¯s request and discovered some secret about me, what could that secret be? ¡®Is it information about my blood?¡¯ The thunderous strength that Hercules showed, which should probably be called divine power, and my Godly Demonic Qi, which showed a simr yetpletely opposite power. And above all, when I fainted earlier, recalling the gigantic presence beyond the mist in my dream, it was highly likely that it was neither my mother nor my father, but not an Olympian god. Then who could it be? Who could be the one that made this god, whoughed so cheerfully at the tale I shared about Ghost Night Riding Thief, be wary of me, who was still weak? The answer to that question was the very purpose of me generously sharing the stories of my previous life. Even if it wasn¡¯t that, honestly, Hermes was quite a goodpanion for conversation. He talked when he needed to, listened when he should, paid attention well, and had good reactions. I was tormented by twelve ancient beings who only appeared young. Among them, there were truly respectable masters like Crazy Wind Godly Spear or Ruined Emperor¡¯s Ghost Yin. But most were old men who, bored with the mundane life of the Three River, would endlessly recount their glorious past whenever they saw me. If I had been a member of the Demonic Cult, or at least a martial artist, each story and word would have been precious secrets of the martial world. At that time, I was a pitiful Korean who, after dying, was kidnapped right before crossing the Three River, witnessing my escorting grim reaper being beaten to a pulp. Drawing on my past experience dealing with difficult customers during part-time jobs, I had to muster all my strength to listen until I memorized all those tedious stories. Even if I dozed off or my attention wavered for a moment, the cult leader¡¯s punch would immediately fly, making it truly a brutal daily life. ¡°¡­So I returned with the military funds to fight against the corrupt cult leader¡¯s family and the divine artifacts to gift to my followers, who wouldter be the Four Heavenly Kings.¡± ¡°Wow! That was an amazing story. I can¡¯t believe such a history existed in and I didn¡¯t know about. If I ever get the chance, I definitely want to visit it someday.¡± ¡°If your wings guide you to thatnd, mention my name or the name of Ghost Night Riding Thief to the millions of demons dwelling beyond the Hundred Thousand Mountain Peaks. They will likely treat you with the utmost respect.¡± Surprisingly, Hermes seemed to believe all the stories I told about the Central ins Murim World. Compared to the mythical era of Greece, not only was the Republic of Korea where I lived, but even the Central ins Murim World was a story of a far-off future. I began by revealing that I hade from another world. I was a little worried whether this god would believe it, but fortunately, Hermes was rather excited and listened intently to the story of another world. Naturally, I started talking about the great thief, Ghost Night Riding Thief, who swept across the Central ins and his secret. ¡°If that happens, I will definitely do as you say. If my divine duties lighten up someday, I promise.¡± Hermes was as happy as a child who heard that a gift was on its way, thinking about how exciting it would be. ¡°But you take the news that I am a soul from another world quite lightly?¡± ¡°What of it? It¡¯s an act by the primordial night itself. Nothing is impossible.¡± Bingo. It seemed my efforts to weave the tale had paid off. Hermes casually gave me the answer I wanted in response to my light-hearted question. ¡°The primordial night?¡± Feigning ignorance, I tilted my head, and this time, Hermes chuckled softly. ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t it worth it, spinning the tale of your homnd and the great thief so earnestly?¡± Oh dear. As if exacting a small revenge for my earlier probing, the golden-curled messenger god shed a sly smile. ¡°In response to your audacity to y a guessing game with a god, and for sharing such an unheard-of and astonishing story, I shall grant you one opportunity.¡± ¡°An opportunity, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, the chance to ask one question to the messenger of the gods, who knows everything in Greece.¡± So, it was my turn to be tested now. With a sly smile, Hermes extended his hand to me, speaking in a dramatic tone like a skilled actor. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me. From the most beautiful woman in the world to mountains of gold and jewels, no less than the mysterious thief you mentioned! Even the rarest delicacies that cannot be found in all of Greece and the sea! I can tell you anything.¡± The twelve Godly Demons, who were the most powerful leaders in the history of the Heavenly Demon Cult. The twelve gods of Olympus, who ruled over Greece, filled with all sorts of monsters and heroes. If there was onemon trait among these powerful beings who have lived for such a long time, it was that they pursued their own amusement in any matter. Whether things went as expected or not, those starved for stimtion sought entertainment even in small matters and enjoyed watching others¡¯ reactions. Look at that elegant god. I could see the mischievous smile on his face, as if he already knew what question I would ask and was pondering how to answer to catch me off guard with those bright eyes! Well, he was the god who dered to his father, Zeus, the king of the gods, that as a messenger, he would never lie, but also would not tell the whole truth. A born trickster god. What more could I say? However, I had no intention of missing this opportunity with the question he expected. ¡°Then, I will ask my question.¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa, calm down. Have you thought it through? You only have one chance. I will not mix any lies into my answer to that question. But how you interpret it is entirely up to you, got it?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At first nce, he seemed like a god worried about a young hero recklessly using a precious opportunity, but his eyes were saying¡­ ¡®Sweet!¡¯ ¡®Fun!¡¯ ¡®Strong young men these days¡­¡¯ I shook my head internally, but straightened my attire and nodded while looking at him directly. ¡°I understand. Then I shall ask the grand god of Olympus, the master of Caduceus, who knows everything.¡± ¡°Yes, I am listening. Young disciple.¡± This hedonistic trickster. Let¡¯s see if things go your way. ¡°Who was the one who sent you, who protected me earlier and also protected Atnta?¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¨C The Victory Of The Heavenly Demon¡­ ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Hermes froze with a bright smile. Watching this, I silently shouted, ¡°Nice!¡± The infirmary was enveloped in silence, filled with mixed emotions. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± When I smiled innocently as if I knew nothing, Hermes tilted his creaking head with effort. ¡°So, um¡­ Ah! You were asking where Perseus¡¯s treasure vault is? Wow. That friend was indeed a great hero. The sword that beheaded the unfortunate Medusa¡­¡± ¡°Is the person who sent you quite high-ranking?¡± This sly messenger god wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it; he was just tantly diverting the conversation. Honestly, his reaction alone almost gave me the answer, but I decided to push a bit further. ¡°It seems it¡¯s not an oath of Styx. If you were in a situation where you shouldn¡¯t speak, you would have twisted this to make people suffer.¡± If he yed such word games, it could lead to big trouble if the news reached the personter. Moreover, his eloquence and scamming skills wouldn¡¯t work, or even if they did, the aftermath would be unmanageable, making it impossible to even think of carrying out the n. ¡°Well, um, that is¡­¡± ¡°It means that the matter involving me is quite critical between that person and Lord Hermes. Moreover, it has been confirmed that the person who dressed up Atnta beautifully and gave us the mysterious elixir is the same person who sent you.¡± Honestly, the matter rted to Atnta was half a gamble. Asclepius praised the remaining few drops of the potion, calling it a magical power far beyond the level of modern medicine. Atnta had given him the potion and brought it with her excessively beautiful, well-suited twilight-colored clothing. After a series of such events, suddenly, the messenger of the gods ran to the infirmary¡ªnot somewhere else? Wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence? So, with a hint of curiosity, I threw a question mixed with various hints. As expected, this was also a bingo. ¡°If the person who dressed up Atnta, the person who handed her the potion, and the person who sent you were all different, you wouldn¡¯t be this flustered.¡± If he himself had intervened or helped Atnta, his reaction would have been different. Perhaps he would have smirked and sarcastically said that only one answer was possible. Wouldn¡¯t he have tried to confound it with another bizarre riddle? ¡°Aha¡­¡± ¡°Wh-what is it again?¡± ¡°That person was watching my duel with Hercules, wasn¡¯t he?¡± In other words, their eyes might still be directed here. That¡¯s why Hermes couldn¡¯t y word games, even to escape the situation. ¡°So, shall we summarize? You, the messenger of the gods, an eminent member of the twelve Olympian Gods, find it ufortable to mention this directly, and, therefore, can¡¯t turn to riddles. If that person watched my duel with Hercules and was satisfied enough to bestow a beautiful woman and a magical elixir¡­¡± Sometimes, it¡¯s the simplest and most convenient to crush everything with overwhelming force. In reality, after unifying the entire Heavenly Demon Cult under mymand and starting the conquest of the Central ins, no one dared to face me head-on. It was only natural. But before reaching such a position, how many troublesome people did I have to face and deal with? Especially before he became my strategist, Gwi Hyun-sa, who tested me by proposing all-night debates, and Godly Ghost, who gave me headaches with his elusive riddles among the Twelve Godly Demons. And when I conversed with Hermes, I realized he was of the same kind as them. People who take extreme pleasure in mocking others with riddles and tricks, in short, twisted individuals. And the best way to deal with such individuals was to refute them using the same methods. ¡®Of course, Hermes is almostpletely tied up this time.¡¯ Even if it might upset Hermes, the reason I was pushing this hard was to drive the nail in. ¡°¡­I need to change the question.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Like a Buddhist koan or Socratic maieutic, I unconsciously exined and organized things to Hermes. The answer was already clear. ¡®¡­It¡¯s not Zeus.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t Zeus. I couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent sure since I haven¡¯t seen Zeus directly yet. If Zeus were to be watching me, he wouldn¡¯t have been so roundabout. No matter how modern, considering the character of Zeus by 21st-century standards, he was depicted as a lecherous and somewhatzy figure, but strictly speaking, he was a king in mythology. The first farmer, the most powerful god who overthrew the Titan King of Time, Kronos. Hermes was like his exclusive messenger, and Hermes was also proud to be Zeus¡¯s herald and often apanied Zeus on his secret missions as a close confidant. If he hade by Zeus¡¯smand, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so awkward around me in the beginning. He would have proudly announced from the start that he came by Zeus¡¯s order. Moreover, would that notorious womanizer send a gentle girl like Atnta to me? The story of a sex maniac shaving his head and bing a monk would be more believable. Then, could it be another god from Olympus? That, too, was definitely not the case. The opponent was the legendary thief god, who, as soon as he could walk,pletely raided the ranch of Apollo, the sun god, and erased all evidence. Even though he was one of the twelve gods of Olympus, it made no sense for him to be this ufortable. Considering that even Ares or Poseidon, with whom I¡¯d built some rapport, or Artemis, who had a life-or-death rtionship with me, wouldn¡¯t ask this busy messenger god toe personally, it was a perplexing situation. Then, there was only one god left. ¡°The Queen of the Gods, the Mistress of Olympus, the third daughter of Kronos.¡± ¡°Hup! Hup! Hup!¡± Every time I recited the nickname of the goddess who was watching me with about 50% certainty, the curly-haired god¡¯s body jolted with hups. Indeed, for an office worker, nothing would be scarier than the chairman¡¯s wife. ¡°¡­I guess I don¡¯t need to hear the answer.¡± As I chuckled at the rare sight of the noble god hupping, Hermes quickly snapped back to his senses and grabbed his head. ¡°Th-Th-Th-This i-i-i-s¡­! M-M-M-Me! For my reputation as the trickster of Olympus to be so overshadowed like this!¡± Honestly, Hermes was at a severe disadvantage in this debate(?) He had been struck from an angle he hadn¡¯t even considered, on a topic that couldn¡¯t be easily discussed. Of course, it was his fault for lowering his guard and allowing a pre-fire. If it were any other typical Greek hero, maybe, but since the opponent was me, it was natural for him to be this flustered. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Brother Ares, Lord Poseidon! Even Lady Hera holds you in such high regard! They were so fed up with seeing me cower that they sent me directly to confront you!¡± Hermes, seeming to give up, threw himself onto the bed beside him and started whining. But without a moment tough at his antics, I ended up clutching my head over the fact that it had be certain. ¡°Hera, Lady Hera¡­¡± In my knowledge, Zeus was the king of the gods and a phnderer. Hera was the queen of the gods and a cmity to heroes. If they were heroes or demigods, she was undoubtedly the number one entity to avoid since she couldn¡¯t deal with her husband, so she would instead torment that man¡¯s mistresses and their children. And such a goddess was paying attention to me? ¡°I won¡¯t get brutally killedter, right?¡± ¡°Brutally killed?¡± ¡°It means to die a horrible death.¡± For now, considering the divine power opposite to Hercules¡¯s and the divine weaponry, it was almost certain that I was not of Zeus¡¯s lineage. Moreover, seeing that she personally adorned Atnta and sent her with the elixir praised by Asclepius, it was clear that, for some reason, the queen of the gods was showing favor towards me. However, considering that the favor of the gods in this mythical world generally led to rather unpleasant oues for heroes, if not for ordinary people¡­ The fact that the queen of the highest god showed interest in me was quite a perplexing matter. ¡°¡­What are you saying? Among the heroes these days, it¡¯s extremely rare for someone to receive such abundant blessings from Her Majesty the Queen.¡± Hermes, who had pouted and grumbled as he got up, sat back down, facing me. ¡°Sigh¡­ Who would have thought you¡¯d strike from that side? Aren¡¯t you even curious about your own blood? Of course, I thought you¡¯d ask about it, so I prepared a great riddle with much deliberation.¡± As expected. Hermes knew about my lineage. However, I had just met the being who had formed my flesh. Investigating and exploring that being itself was my training. It was better to take a shot at the smug messenger who brought to mind these old friends and explore the unknown entity that had approached right in front of me, rather than waste this golden opportunity like cheating on an exam. Honestly, it was a bit fun. ¡°Getting to know her is my little amusement and my task, you see. Moreover, a certain guardian god of beautiful travelers has left a big clue.¡± ¡°Oh¡­! I really underestimated you!¡± Even as Hermes exaggeratedly smacked his forehead as if he had been struck, he didn¡¯t seem genuinely upset. ¡°Are you not offended?¡± ¡°Huh? Me? Why would I be upset?¡± At my question, Hermes shrugged his shoulders as if he found it amusing. ¡°Whether human, hero, or otherwise, those who grovel at the name of a god are far better. It¡¯s much more fun to y with someone who charges in like that. In that sense, you¡¯re really an interesting guy!¡± Like a pro gamer who just narrowly lost an exciting game, Hermes wasughing heartily. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Her Majesty the Queen was right indeed. I was worrying for nothing.¡± Hermes, nodding as if he had confirmed everything he needed to, looked somewhat refreshed. ¡°As you said, the queen of the gods, the goddess with beautiful eyes, has been watching over you. If you didn¡¯t know, make sure to thank herter.¡± ¡°Of course, is there any offering she likes that might get my head cracked if I give it?¡± ¡°An offering that would get your head cracked¡­ That¡¯s a new expression? Interesting!¡± Indeed, 21st-century Rift-style vocabry might be a bit much for a pristine era where the worst insult was a crow taking something away. Watching Hermes, who was excited like an elementary school kid over swear words, I decided to be a bit cautious. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­ Lady Hera does not refuse any sincere offerings. However, your poems are currently in vogue on Olympus. Write one as splendid as the one you wrote for Father and offer it along with a fat cow.¡± ¡°¡­Poems?¡± Did I ever write a poem? As I pondered for a moment, Hermes frowned as if it were absurd. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you remember the poem you offered at Ares¡¯s temple with the wild boar and the one you offered to Father Zeus?¡± ¡°Oh! That? Why?¡± When I first went to the temple of Ares, the god of war, I had such thoughts. Though I am like this now, in my previous life, I was the Heavenly Demon of the Heavenly Demon Cult, the high priest of Asura, the god of war andbat. The world might be different, but when going to greet the military god of thisnd, just tossing a sacrifice and leaving didn¡¯t seem right. So, I improvised using the Heavenly Demon poems and idioms I memorized long ago, and offered them with the sacrifice. Were they trending on Olympus? I had a feeling that something tremendous was happening somewhere I didn¡¯t know¡­ ¡°Grrrr¡­!¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± As I was savoring a very peculiar feeling. Hermes, with a yful look, threw another bombshell. ¡°How about the news that the goddess of the moon, filled with anger, ran to her brother¡¯s temple with tears in her eyes?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Damn it. The sacrifice wasn¡¯t the problem now. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¨C Hermes¡¯s Riddle Damn it. It was a literal case of giving an inch and taking a mile. I threw a light jab, only to receive a direct punch in return. This time, as I fell silent, the trickster god once again showed his amusement and started teasing. ¡°Kihihihi¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Your face is all pale.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when or where an orbital strike might hit. Wouldn¡¯t you have a headache in my shoes?¡± I shot him a re, but Hermes, floating in mid-air with winged shoes, just clutched his stomach andughed. ¡°Brother Apollo and Lady Artemis had a tough childhood, so their bond is exceptional. Your worry isn¡¯t entirely unfounded.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡± To be honest, the information Hermes provided was quite, no, extremely helpful. Where else in the world could you hear news from the distant kingdom of the gods? That face going back and forth right in front of my eyes¡ªit¡¯s what they call a face that invites criticism¡ªthat irritating face was the problem. ¡°Oh¡­ if I keep teasing, you¡¯re really going to explode. Are you that worried?¡± ¡°Just a few days ago, I almost got my head blown off by that moonlight maniac while taking a walk in the forest.¡± ¡°Moonlight maniac¡­ Pfft! Hahahahaha!! Unbelievable!¡± Hermesughed so hard at the nickname I gave, but wasn¡¯t it really the act of a maniac or a brat? For heaven¡¯s sake, not only did she take a headshot without saying a word, but instead of being embarrassed about getting counter-attacked, she actually ran to her brother and pulled the ¡®Brother! He hit me!¡¯ card? ¡®Atnta is so brazen because she takes after her mother¡­¡¯ Confucius! Mencius! You were right! People can be taught and rehabilitated, but a beast that bites humans must be beaten down! ¡®Should I have plucked out one of her eyes, regardless of the aftermath?¡¯ Though she was a god and wouldn¡¯t die, what if she went mad because I held back? If I was going to intervene, I should have properly crippled her to make her crawl¡­ ¡®If I had done that, it wouldn¡¯t have been sunlight but lightning that struck.¡¯ Even upon reflection, what I did was the best at the time, but I couldn¡¯t help but think I should have finished it while I had the chance. ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re not thinking what I think you¡¯re thinking, are you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying you should have ended it with Lady Artemis in the forest back then?¡± As expected of the god who took a seat among the Twelve Olympians with just his quick wits. He saw through my intentions exactly. However, I couldn¡¯t reveal that I wanted to mess with a god of the same rank, so I shook my head with a bright smile. ¡°No way, though I do feel like punching a young manughing and flying around in front of me.¡± ¡°What¡­?! Someone as cute as me?!¡± ¡­Should I kill him, Dianes? Hold on, my inner Heavenly Demon. Even though his handsomeness and annoying cuteness made me want tosh out, I barely managed to hold back with all my patience from three lifetimes. Honestly, if I had regained my martial skills from my previous life, I would have sent a pebble flying at his shiny forehead. ¡°Ugh¡­ What should I do?¡± He is just a fly, but, no, he is still a god. Am I being too harsh? I started to devise a n, thinking of him as just a naughty kid running around the room. ¡®Should I start training right away? If I use the Absorption Technique and get poison from Asclepius to convert it into venom¡­ But absorbing such negative qi would make it difficult to advanceter¡­ Still, I need to stay alive first¡­¡¯ ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Exactly. What are you worried about? Right now, you have the god of strategy and cunning who repelled Apollo without saying a word in front of you! Moreover, for heaven¡¯s sake! That god is so merciful that he hasn¡¯t forgotten the one chance he dered!¡± Strategy and cunning, my foot, more like the god of fraud and trickery. But the blond, curly-haired one¡¯s words made sense. In the myth within my memory, Hermes, who stole all of Apollo¡¯s cattle yet managed to win his favor and even received a lyre from Apollo in return, gaining the title of the god of herding, might have a clever trick up his sleeve. ¡°Well, should I write a poem as Lord Hermes suggested?¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s too weak. Even if Apollo praised your poem highly and vowed to meet youter, it¡¯s not as great as a brother¡¯s love for his sister.¡± Seeing Hermes shake his head as if just thinking about it made him exhausted, this idea was a pass. Initially, my calligraphy teacher also said this aboutposing poems. ¡®Forced poetry is worse than street noise; if inspiration strikes, don¡¯t put down the brush, but if your heart isn¡¯t moved, don¡¯t even grind the ink,¡¯ he repeatedly emphasized. Originally, the poems I offered to the temples of Ares and Zeus were written out of nostalgia. Even if I forced myself to write, the patron god of bards wouldn¡¯t be convinced. ¡°And if you seek answers from me, use the opportunity I¡¯ve formally granted. Where do you think you¡¯re trying to get a free oracle?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Did he notice? He would always scratch where it itched and opened up nicely when asked. He was indeed a difficult opponent. ¡°Then, I formally request an answer from Hermes. What can I do to avoid the wrath of Apollo?¡± Asking a god for an answer could be considered seeking an oracle, so I kneeled on the ground to show my respect. Then, Hermes, seemingly satisfied, crossed his arms and began to speak in a majestic tone. [Good, traveler from afar. I bless your new journey and will teach you how to avoid the wrath of the sun.] Hermes emanated a divine aura so powerful that it was hard to believe he was the same light-hearted god from earlier. His appearance, regardless of how friendly and light-hearted, was still that of one of the principal gods of the grand myth of Olympus. [Seek the tale of the child born without the aid of a midwife, who gained divine calling. In this forest where heroes are nurtured, show the answer to the sons of Hephaestus who reside deep within, and the path will open.] ¡°¡­What?¡± I knew it would be like this. When I heard the word oracle, I had a feeling, and of course. Hermes, who spouted something barely understandable while radiating divine power from his entire body, was smiling contentedly. [The oracle is over! My duty bestowed by the queen is done. May you stay safe until we meet again! A new friend I met after a hundred years!] ¡°No, wait! Give me some hint¡­!¡± -Whoosh! Before I could grab him, Hermes, who left behind a yful wink, disappeared with a bright light. After Hermes disappeared. I could follow the regr curriculum of the Forest of Heroes after three days. Originally, students who first entered the Forest of Heroes would learn about the forest¡¯s structure, guided by Chiron¡¯s selection or a self-appointed guide. ¡°Let¡¯s see, the infirmary, the central altar can be seen, the colosseum is¡­ blown away¡­¡± Despite several incidents in between, my guide, picked by Chiron, was still Atnta. Though she became a bit calmer, she was still active, and as soon as Hermes disappeared, she led me out of the infirmary. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve got everything nned out!¡± Atnta unfurled the map with a flourish and pointed out each location drawn on it. ¡°First, since we left the infirmary, we¡¯ll drop by the Nymphs¡¯ Forest for a quick look at their literature ss, then we¡¯ll greet Mother Chariclo. After a bit more walking, we¡¯ll see the centaurs¡¯ field practice area, and then¡­¡± Excitedly chattering away, Atnta hopped about like a little sparrow. Her long-missed chatter was a wee sound, so I quietly listened without interrupting, making Atnta even more excited as she continued to exin the tour. ¡°And finally¡­ the coastal running course! It¡¯s usually a ce we run every morning, but because of that Hercules boar, no one has run there for the past few months!¡± Atnta concluded the tour with a flushed face, boasting about how there would be a really beautiful twilight when we arrived at dusk. ¡°We might not have enough time for today.¡± I said it like a joke, but it was true. Given the map Atnta showed us and the enthusiastic guide course she rambled on about, the day would fly by even if we moved quickly. ¡°So we need to hurry! When people get a headache from Hermes¡¯s riddles, they usually take ap around the forest to seek advice!¡± ¡°Hermes¡¯s riddles?¡± ¡°Yes, Hermes loves ying pranks, so it¡¯s a daily routine for him to hide our stuff and make us find it through riddles. But your face looked just like those who heard one of his riddles.¡± When she entered, Hermes had vanished, leaving me alone to stew in my thoughts. She forcibly dragged me out. Despite my gentle refusal, she continued to pull me out and started to guide me, showing such consideration. Well, sometimes you have to take a detour when things are blocked. ¡°Then, beautiful huntress. May I ask for your guidance?¡± At my jest, Atnta giggled and nodded as if she were pleased. ¡°Of course! Today is going to be really fun!¡± Atnta¡¯s cheerfulughter naturally reminded me of Neri, whom I hadn¡¯t properly greeted a while ago. ¡®¡­I wonder how she¡¯s doing?¡¯ Well, nymphs were always changing their interests so quickly, she must be having fun with her sisters by now. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± With Atnta¡¯s lively voice, I moved my steps and thought of Neri, who would be chatting excitedly with her sisters in the sea, and I smiled slightly. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¨C Chariclo And The Forest Of Heroes ¡°Did you get in touch with Hephaestus¡¯s workshop?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t take orders right now due to arge order from Olympus!¡± ¡°What about Athena¡¯s architects?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all gone on a business trip to Athens for the construction of the Olympia Temple!¡± Chariclo¡¯s cabin, where we were supposed to greet her first, was extremely busy. Messengers flew in and out without rest, and nymphs and centaurs ran around busily carrying papyrus scrolls and stone tablets. In the midst of this bustling crowd, Chariclo was the busiest of all. ¡°This scene looks very familiar.¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ well, oh right. When I was staying at Zeus¡¯s temple, the high priest grandfather was always this busy during the festival period.¡± In truth, what I recalled was not the grand feasts after conquering the martial world, but my past life drowning in paperwork. Chariclo seemed as busy as my past life or Grandpa Efaros. ¡°Chariclo, why don¡¯t we just demolish the Colosseum and build something else instead¡­?¡± ¡°Demolish a training ground blessed by the God of War? I hope that boar isn¡¯t around here.¡± Chariclo scolded the centaur who made the ridiculous suggestion. Even so, her eyes and hands didn¡¯t rest for a moment as she constantly wrote and read tablets. ¡°You seem busy, should wee backter?¡± ¡°But why is Mother so busy?¡± ¡°Why do you think?!¡± I don¡¯t know how she heard our voices in thismotion, but Chariclo urately spotted Atnta and me amidst the crowd and gestured for us toe over. ¡°Mother Chariclo!¡± ¡°Talli! I just had something to give you, perfect timing!¡± With a bright smile, Chariclo hugged Atnta. She could be described as an ancient businesswoman. Long dark green hair neatly pulled back, blue eyes weary from the demands of office work. Despite all the fuss, her white Greek peplos remained perfectly intact. Her overall appearance, contrasting yet harmonizing with fiery Atnta, made her seem more like Atnta¡¯s mother than that crescent moon brat. ¡°Here, it¡¯s a gift for you. Read the instructions on the amphora¡¯s surface carefully. And¡­¡± Handing a small, palm-sized ceramic amphora to Atnta from under the desk, Chariclo kept her fresh smile and red at me. Yes. She didn¡¯t just look at me. She red. It was as if she were looking at a troublesome customer who ced an order right before the deadline. ¡°Dianes¡­?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Unlike her affectionate greeting to Atnta, Chariclo¡¯s face showed concern over what to do with a troublesome kid when looking at me. ¡°Sigh¡­ No, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my fault for giving the forest to Chiron.¡± With that, Chariclo let out a deep sigh and shook her head. Then she kindly smiled at me and greeted. ¡°I am Chariclo, the caretaker of the Forest of Heroes, taking care of the little heroes. Let¡¯s get along well.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Nice to meet you.¡± A quick nce at the document on the desk made me understand why Chariclo couldn¡¯t see me in a favorable light. The title written at the top of the document was the Ares Memorial Colosseum Reconstruction n. ¡°Uh¡­ I inadvertently caused a disturbance. I apologize.¡± I knew that feeling well. When I was still the grandmaster of the Heavenly Demon Cult. Thanks to my energetic subordinates running amok, the squad¡¯s quarters were destroyed. I heard that report from Gwi Hyun-sa just before leaving work, and I had to rack my brains until the next morning toe up with solutions and follow-up measures. I was so furious that I personally visited their unit and turned everything upside down. Chariclo, too, wouldn¡¯t have been pleased with the sudden workload and the troublemaker who brought it. Yet, seeing her wee me with a smile like that, I could only guess that her time managing the Forest of Heroes wasn¡¯t ordinary. ¡°Hehe, at least the new little hero this time speaks politely, so I¡¯m pleased. Hercules and Theseus boasted proudly that a man should at least demolish a building or two.¡± ¡°Did you let them live?¡± ¡°After not giving them food for three days, they finally came and begged.¡± Indeed, her approach was anything but ordinary. Three days without food as punishment, instead of relentless torment for three days and nights? Chariclo possessed enough patience and mercy to earn my respect. ¡°Your mercy rivals that of Hestia.¡± ¡°Is that how you see it, too?¡± Starving children might be seen as a harsh punishment from a 21st-century perspective. But considering that those who starved for three days were beings capable ofpletely demolishing buildings with their strength, it might be seen as a fitting punishment even by 21st-century standards. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right. Ask Mother! Whenever there¡¯s a riddle that can¡¯t be solved, everyone takes it to Mother Chariclo!¡± ¡°A riddle? Ah, did Hermese by? If he did, tell him there¡¯s a message for Olympus.¡± Hermes¡­ He disappeared with a sh of blinding light. He must have run away to avoid getting more work from Lady Chariclo. The desk trembled dangerously under the weight of scrolls and tablets as Chariclo pounded it in fury. It was too risky to ask her to solve a riddle now. ¡°You¡¯re busy with work, so it¡¯s hard to ask you to take on my burden too.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re so thoughtful for someone your age. Now I see why Atnta got so attached in just a day.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Atnta and Chariclo were giggling and getting along well. Indeed, that¡¯s how a mother and daughter should be. Nodding quietly in agreement, as I watched the mother and daughter, Atnta slipped out of Chariclo¡¯s arms and linked her arm with mine. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be off!¡± ¡°Sure, you¡¯ll be busy exploring this forest. Hurry along.¡± ¡°See you againter, then.¡± As Chariclo returned to her work mode, I was about to leave when an idea suddenly popped into my head. ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted the Cyclopes?¡± From what I vaguely remember, the one-eyed giants, the Cyclopes, were also renowned cksmithsparable to Hephaestus. It was originally they who forged the three sacred weapons for the Olympian trinity¡ªZeus, Poseidon, and Hades. Being born from Kronos, the Cyclopes and Chiron, who were equally hated in the past, might unexpectedly get along well. ¡°The three Cyclopes brothers?¡± ¡°They are originally cksmiths, but I heard there is nothing they can¡¯t make when they wield their hammers. Could it be possible?¡± At my suggestion, Chariclo, as if she hadn¡¯t thought of it, propped her chin and began calcting various things. ¡°Cyclopes¡­ I need to think about it. Come to think of it, since Lord Hephaestus moved to Mount Etna, the three of them have retired and settled in Sicily¡­ Polyphemus!¡± From what I¡¯ve heard, Chiron and Chariclo were immortals respected by the gods of Olympus. The Colosseum they were fixing was also said to be a gift from Ares, so I thought maybe we could reach out to them, and fortunately, it seemed to have worked well. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going!¡± ¡°Take care!¡± Leaving behind Chariclo, who was starting to bury herself in the stone tablets and scrolls again, Atnta and I hurriedly looked around the Forest of Heroes. ¡°To the north, there¡¯s the centaur camp guarding the forest entrance, the nymphs stay in Lady Chariclo¡¯s territory in the center of the forest, which we saw earlier, and we stay in the central residential area next to it.¡± ¡°Right, the ce we passed by in a hurry earlier?¡± Like a package tour guide, Atnta excitedly led me around the entire forest with her arm linked to mine. Not to mention, walking arm in arm with a beautiful girl who could bepared to a goddess, the nymphs, centaurs, and all sorts of minor heroes either cheered or cast jealous nces. But more important than those trivial things was that Atnta was the second person to make me feel the changes. ¡°There, there! New items have arrived at the Hermes Market!¡± ¡°Go slowly; you¡¯ll fall.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that!¡± As her small hand pulled me along, I realized that although I had lost my martial skills and physical strength, the burdens once ced upon me had also disappeared. ¡°Who is that pretty girl?¡± ¡°Atnta? Is it perhaps Atnta?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Should I try talking to her?¡± ¡°Hey, be quiet. The boy next to her is the new student, Dianes.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡± ¡°¡­Tch. He looks like a yboy.¡± Amidst the envious and jealous gazes around me, I felt that I was no longer a supreme being who incited fear and awe, but a small child who couldugh and chat normally. ¡°Dianes? What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The maddening sense of alienation and emptiness I felt when I first stepped into this forest. Such empty emotions were slowly pushed away, reced by something else. They were the colorful, unfamiliar emotions that I thought I had buried in my previous life. Lost in these vivid feelings I had never experienced in the strict orphanage, I walked dazedly behind the beautiful huntress. Before I knew it, we were sitting in the central clearing of the forest, where we had held thest feast. ¡°Heek..! Heek¡­! I-it¡¯s finally over!¡± ¡°I told you not to run around so much.¡± Atnta, who had been joyfully pulling me along as if matching my pace, copsed in exhaustion at the end. It made sense since the Forest of Heroes was called a forest, but it was almost asrge as a decent-sized polis. It was divided into twelve blessed zones, each named after an Olympian god, and categorized into training,mercial, and academic zones based on their functions. In the eastern training area, there were Ares¡¯s Colosseum, Athena¡¯s Tactical Field, and Artemis¡¯s Hunting Ground. In the westernmercial area, there were Hephaestus¡¯s Forge, Hermes¡¯s Market, and Demeter¡¯s Farm. In the southern academic area, there were the Forest of Arts, blessed by Apollo, and Aphrodite¡¯s Lake of Love. ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­ And finally, the central grand altar. The ce where Hestia herself kindled the eternal me.¡± I wondered why the fire in the central brazier was warmly burning even though there were no people around. This must be the domain of the goddess of the hearth. As I absentmindedly looked back at the brazier warming my back, Atnta, having caught her breath, slyly approached and brought her radiant face close to mine. ¡°How was it?¡± Like a puppy seeking its owner¡¯s praise or a child longing for their parents¡¯ approval, Atnta asked me with a bright smile. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¨C The Rapids ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Before I could say anything, a sweet, chocte-colored hand, probably from the honey bread earlier, covered my mouth. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still one ce we haven¡¯t visited.¡± Atnta, smiling brightly as if to say she would listen to my thoughtster, pulled my hand once again. ¡°To the coastline?¡± ¡°Yeah! The Poseidon beach at twilight is really beautiful to see.¡± We left Hestia¡¯s hearth and started walking again. It seemed to be rush hour, with young heroes finishing their sses and nymphs and centaurs done with their tasks, all moving towards their lodgings or leisure spots. Seeing the crowd from a distance, Atnta made a somewhat ufortable face. ¡°Ugh¡­! Do you, perhaps, dislike forest paths?¡± ¡°No? Why?¡± ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡± Atnta turned her gaze to where I was looking before, and at the end, there were five beautiful girls leading the crowd. Calling them beautiful girls sounded superficial, but even in the Forest of Heroes, filled with beautiful boys and girls, the five were exceptionally stunning. If Atnta was part of a vibrant sports world, those five would be like an idol group. Even with hair colors like hot pink, fluorescent, deep blue, ultra violet, and blood red. If you asked for such colors at a salon, the staff would probably make you sign a waiver, saying they wouldn¡¯t take any responsibility on how it would turn out. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those dyed?¡± ¡°¡­What? Dyed?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡¯s their natural hair color?¡± ¡°So what are you saying? There¡¯s no way to just change hair color.¡± Good heavens. It seemed like they didn¡¯t even have the typical aura of nymphs, which meant they must at least be students of the Forest of Heroes, but to be born with hot pink and blood red hair? ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be sick.¡± ¡°¡­They¡¯re demigods of Aphrodite and Ares. The most popr idiots in the forest.¡± Though Atnta didn¡¯t like that I was paying attention to them, she had a peculiar look on her face when she realized my reason was different from what she thought. ¡°They¡¯re annoying jerks who rely only on their looks and strength, causing trouble everywhere. I¡¯ve suffered a lot because of them¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get along with them, huh?¡± ¡°Hmph, they talk behind my back and pick fights with me all the time. Why would I see them in a good light?¡± Atnta, who imed to be the daughter of Artemis and possessed far superior strength and beautypared to them. Such idols were apparently an eyesore to her. So, Ares¡¯s daughters would ambush her at the hunting grounds at night or dig traps, and Aphrodite¡¯s daughters would spread rumors and gossip, attacking her at every turn. ¡°They got a bit quieter after getting beaten up duringbat practice.¡± Tsk, even the Forest of Heroes was ultimately a ce where people lived. Suddenly, it felt like the genre had shifted from ancient mythology to a teen drama, and a chuckle slipped out. ¡°So, what should we do? Should we go back then?¡± ¡°¡­Why? Why don¡¯t you go talk to them?¡± Was Atnta¡¯s mood disturbed because I was momentarily distracted by the striking hair colors of the five girls? Atnta, who had been sparkling with excitement like a puppy out for a walk, tantly turned her gaze away, sulking. ¡®Hmm¡­ what should I do?¡¯ Atnta was standing there, pouting. If we were to run into those five girls and their followers now, things would surely get awkward. I didn¡¯t want to ruin a day that was ending on a pleasant note with petty squabbles among children after finally rekindling human emotions over three lifetimes. ¡°Atnta.¡± ¡°Hmph! What? Just go already!¡± ¡°Really?¡± She huffed and told me to go, but when I responded with a hint of ¡°Shall I really go?¡± her twilight-colored dress flinched and swayed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go, okay?¡± ¡°G-Go, then! Why are you asking ah¨C? Kyaah?!¡± Oops. I gently lifted Atnta into my arms. In the so-called princess carry position. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Why? You told me to go, didn¡¯t you?¡± With a light-hearted jest, I lightly kicked off the ground. In an instant, Atnta, who was holding onto me, moved from the middle of the road to the tree in the forest beside it, wide-eyed in surprise. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t open your mouth; you¡¯ll bite your tongue.¡± ¡°No, wait a minute! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°If we keep up this pointless power struggle, we¡¯ll waste the whole day. I was in a good mood, and I don¡¯t want to ruin it with a fight.¡± Just as Atnta was excitedly bouncing around, my head felt strangely light, as if intoxicated by something. Perhaps it was because of the vigorous body of a teenager, contrasting with the worn-out contents within. Or maybe it was because of this emotion tickling my heart for the first time in a long while. Or perhaps it was because this red-haired huntress fit so well with this beautiful twilight moment that it made questioning it all seem meaningless. With a dizzy feeling, as if impulse had overtaken reason, I found myself unknowingly embracing Atnta and sprinting through the forest. ¡°The sea scent¡­ it¡¯s this way!¡± ¡°Whoa! H-how did you do that?!¡± From thick branches to young leaves, I lightly pressed with my toes and used the rebound to propel myself forward. Atnta, forgetting her irritation, was amazed and kept pestering me. ¡°Uh, uh? Stay still!¡± ¡°Huh? Whoa!¡± She even iled around when suspended in mid-air, almost falling, but finally settled down a bit, though her eyes were still full of questions about my movements. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ so quiet yet so fast..!¡± The spectral step technique I used was one of the fastest and stealthiest in the school. However, it had the drawback of being easily disrupted by even the smallest disturbances. Focusing solely on stealth and speed had somewhatpromised its durability. Now that I had the new power of the Godly Demonic Qi, it was time to learn an advanced form of lightness skill to test it out. ¡°Hey, Dianes¡­¡± Atnta, who had been clinging to me like a cat nestled in my arms, gently called out to me. I chuckled softly at her sparkling eyes, as if my lips were coated with honey, and carefully set her down. ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡± ¡°Can you teach me?¡± Atnta, who clung to me as if she had been waiting for this moment, looked up at me like a puppy waiting for a treat after a walk. She was innocent, cute, and somehow made me want to tease her. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Let¡¯s admit it. I was drunk right now. I haven¡¯t had a drop of alcohol, but it felt like I drank a whole barrel of strong liquor. My head was buzzing and dazed, and my heart was pumping as if it were about to burst, just like the first time I drank soju. Like a runaway lotive, like a sports car with its gearbox ripped out. Normally, I would have calmly considered Atnta¡¯s aptitudes and talents to decide what to teach her. Even without her vibrant beauty or the variable of Hera, Atnta¡¯s physique was indeed something with immense potential, something that wouldn¡¯t make sense unless she were a child of the gods. But I just grinned mischievously, letting out a sly smile, teasing this puppy-like girl. ¡°First of all, guide, I must remind you that your duty is not yet finished.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What? To neatly conclude the grand journey called the Forest of Heroes, which we ran through diligently all day?¡± What would the Twelve Divine Demons say if they saw me now? Or the Four Heavenly Kings? I was mischievous, immature, and also pure, to the point that no one would ever think I was once the absolute ruler who reigned as the supreme being over myriad demons. As if I had thrown away all superficialities and burdens, I dly surrendered myself to the liberating sense of freedom and extended my hand to Atnta. ¡°Just as you said, it truly is a beautiful seaside.¡± ¡°¡­Right?¡± For some reason, Atnta, who no longer urged me and quietly held my hand, and I walked slowly along the sandy beach, feeling the refreshing sea breeze. Was it called Poseidon Beach? Come to think of it, Hermes mentioned earlier that Ares, Hera, and Poseidon have taken a liking to me? So it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that a king tuna was carried by the waves every time I diligently practiced spear techniques at the beach of Passos Ind? Come to think of it, there was someone who liked the tuna even more than I did when I first received it. ¡°What are you thinking about, smiling like that?¡± When I suddenly gave a small smile, Atnta asked me curiously. ¡°Well, there¡¯s someone whoes to mind when I think of the sea.¡± A young nymph with soft, silver hair that sparkled like the white waves breaking in the twilight. Honestly speaking, there weren¡¯t many memorable events on Passos Ind tied to the temple of Zeus, which controlled the children in a semi-military manner. But if there was one memory from Passos that vividly gripped my mind, it was the memory of that innocent fairy who always waited for me by the seaside. ¡°When I was in Passos, it was a night when such a beautiful twilight had passed, and the moon had not yet risen.¡± That very new moon night was the perfect time to practice magic, so I inevitably left the lodging and trained in the forest training ground. ¡°Suddenly, I felt an unfamiliar presence beyond the forest, thinking perhaps there was still a beast I hadn¡¯t caught, so I quietly followed the sound.¡± At first, I thought it was the moon fairy or Artemis¡¯s nymph that I had only heard about in rumors. However, the sea-like scent she exuded and her silver hair tinged with a blue light made me forget the moon. Soon, she revealed her identity, and I learned she was a Nereid nymph. ¡°¡­A woman?¡± ¡°Hmm, she said she was a Nereid nymph. Youngest sister of the thousand waves. Since we met, we were almost inseparable from my childhood until I left Passos. We parted on bad terms in the end.¡± I wonder if she¡¯s doing well now? As I was lost in the small fragrance of childhood memories, smiling again. Atnta tugged at my sleeve. ¡°A Nereid nymph?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Silver hair with a blue aura?¡± ¡­How did you know that? Was that a characteristic of Nereid nymphs? ¡°Is she a bit shorter than me?¡± ¡°Why are your questions so specific?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± As the questions continued, Atnta¡¯s trembling voice made me curious. Atnta raised her hand and pointed to the waves in the sea. ¡°¡­What?¡± And at the tip of her pointing finger, on the waves. The beautiful nymph, with flowing silver hair neatly tied, was smiling brightly at me. ¡°Neri¡­?¡± ¡°Dianes!¡± Nereid nymph. The youngest of a thousand waves. And my first connection was running towards me with a bright smile. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¨C Interlude: Sisters Of The Thousand Waves Even if you avoid the eyes of Hermes, you can¡¯t escape the gossip of the nymphs. This was amon saying among the heroes and gods of Greece. They lived much longer than humans and were far more widespread. When two of them met, stories of all kinds from across Greece were shared and spread exponentially. They were flowers and trees, and the wind that steals a traveler¡¯s mind. Their smiles were woven into the rocks of high mountains, the streams and rivers flowing through thend, and the white waves carrying sailors. At times, they paint beautiful romances with heroes, or prank them mischievously. Among such nymphs, there were some who were special. They were the daughters of the distant sea, the sisters of the thousand waves known as the Nereids. They were not spirits dwelling in trees and winds like other nymphs. They were the daughters of Oceanus, who had passed the throne of the Aegean Sea to Poseidon and now protected the vast and treacherous ocean named after him. Their mother was Tethys, the ancient witch of the deep sea, thedy of clear waters, and the primordial nurturer goddess. Their most proud sister, the sea goddess Amphitrite, reigned as queen alongside Poseidon, the ruler of the sea. Hera, the Queen of Olympus, always held them in high regard, as they were the daughters of her foster parents, so no god or hero could treat them disrespectfully. In fact, there was an incident where Queen Cassiopeia of Ethiopia arrogantly imed her beauty surpassed that of the Sisters of the Thousand Waves. The nymphs, singing by the seaside, were deeply insulted and they immediately reported this to their sisters and brother-inw. Amphitrite was enraged by the insult to her sisters, and since the offense against the Sisters of the Thousand Waves was also an offense to her consort, Poseidon was equally furious. As a result, Ethiopia, under the rule of a foolish queen, faced relentless attacks from sea monsters and massive tsunamis, putting it on the brink of destruction. In the end, Ethiopia was saved by the hero Perseus, and Princess Andromeda, who was about to be sacrificed, lived happily as the hero¡¯s consort¡­ After the incident was resolved in such a manner, Amphitrite and Poseidon publicly dered in Olympus that if they had not punished Ethiopia and the arrogant Cassiopeia themselves, the great ancient sea god who slumbers in the distant sea of suffering would have personally risen to thend of Greece. They informed Zeus that they would drown all those who insulted his daughters and anyone remotely rted to them, requesting the Lord to protect the sea princesses from any threats. In response, Zeus, asserting his authority and as the ruler of Olympus, dered that any god or hero who harmed them would taste his thunderbolt. After that, no great hero, powerful monster, or creature dared to approach the beautiful women singing in the sea. They could only admire them from afar. It wasn¡¯t a matter of their bravery. ¡°Exactly! We should go!¡± In the depths of the sea near Messinia, among the sunken ships. Wearing the blue activewear woven by Mother Tethys herself, Queen Nymph Gtea shouted to her sisters. After their eldest sister, Amphitrite, became Poseidon¡¯s consort, and their second sister, Thetis, named after their mother, withdrew to inherit their mother¡¯s sorcery. As the head of the Sisters of the Thousand Waves, for the first time in centuries, she summoned all the sisters of the sea to the waters of Messinia. As a result, the sudden currents troubled the nearby fishermen and sailors, but they dared notin to those who had the sea¡¯s ruler and the ancient sea titan as their backers. Anyway, standing at the forefront of a grand shipwreck submerged in the deep sea, the ruler of the thousand waves, Amphitrite, raised her voice. ¡°Aphrodite said that the courageous would win the heroes!¡± -Hear, hear! Hear, hear! Hear, hear! ¡°Heroes are so cowardly that they don¡¯t evene near us. We have no choice but to go!¡± -Hear, hear! Hear, hear! Hear, hear! Hundreds of beautiful daughters of Oceanus, following the Queen at the front, waved their arms and echoed. ¡°Proud sisters! What do weckpared to those nymphs of thend? Why should we only admire the tales of love from flowers and trees?¡± Their authority was not lesserpared to any goddesses. Their beauty surpassed that of any nymph, if not equal. ¡°Why are we denied Aphrodite¡¯s grace and left to endure such loneliness?!¡± At the Queen¡¯s sorrowful cry, the hundred minor goddesses lowered their heads. ¡°I didn¡¯t think my sister and brother-inw would breathe such fire¡­¡± ¡°Who would have guessed they would ask Zeus for protection¡­?¡± ¡°Honestly, if Mother hadn¡¯t talked to Father, it would have been worse¡­¡± The proimed absolute protection by the chief god of Olympus and the ruler of the sea. Moreover, the ruler of the ocean of trials, Oceanus, standing behind them. They could roam any sea freely, but no hero or god dared to approach them¡­ In their prime years, they were unintentionally leading a life of solitude. A few sisters were managing well, engaging in romances with gods. Nevertheless, most of the wave sisters had not even experienced the concept of romance, only hearing about the love stories of other nymphs and spending wistful nights imagining walking along the beach with a handsome young man someday. ¡°However, now the opportunity hase! Our beloved youngest, Nesneria¡¯s partner, the young hero Dianes, you all know him, right?¡± Of course, they knew. The proud youngest who seeded in the first male hunt in hundreds of years. Moreover, the counterpart was not one of those gods who viewed them as a one-night ything, or an ignorant and brute monster who couldn¡¯t even understand the gods¡¯ derations. He was a young boy of her age, and even more, ording to the forest nymphs, a young hero as powerful as Hercules. The nymphs, who had been worried that their beloved youngest might have fallen for a strange man, finally felt relieved and congratted her on her love. Then, to ensure a perfect reunion between the lover who had left the ind of Passos and their sister, they diligently dressed Neri and continuouslymunicated with the nymphs of the Forest of Heroes to n the most perfect moment. Athena¡¯s blessing struck the mind of the nymph Queen Gtea with inspiration. ¡°Today, we shall orchestrate the perfect reunion for our youngest!¡± And once Neri and the target became close, under the pretense of confirming the youngest¡¯s lover, they would contact Dianes. Step by step, they would increase their intimacy, and eventually arrange meetings with other men from the Forest of Heroes! The Queen¡¯s speech, filled with unprecedented passion, enraptured the hundreds of sisters. The current operation was reaching its climax. ¡°The target has made contact with the youngest!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the youngest¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°It seems like she only sees her lover.¡± ¡°Such a good time¡­¡± The nymphs, who were observing from a distance using their powers and various sources to avoid interference, were watching the situation in real time. It was a moment when all the nymphs shed tears, witnessing the young lovers who had to part due to the call of fate but eventually reunited through the nymph¡¯s passion and love. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, twenty-second sister?!¡± ¡°¡­Next to the prospective brother-inw¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a woman! A woman is there!¡± -What?! At the sudden appearance of an obstacle, over a hundred nymphs, including the Queen, screamed. -Swoosh! Their voices soon became the currents of the sea. The sea, responding to their shock, swept the shore with waves as big as houses. The lovers, who were hugging each other tenderly, and the woman behind them, who was burning with jealousy, were all swept away in an instant. ¡°Oh! They¡¯ve all been swept away by the huge wave!¡± ¡°Good! How dare she touch our youngest¡¯s prey!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Father!¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Anyway, while the sisters cheered for giving a blow to the impudent human woman who dared to sidle up to their beloved youngest¡¯s lover, Gtea held her face in her hands and sighed alone. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister?¡± The Queen, gritting her teeth, red sharply at the clueless sister who was about to open a Dionysus wine in celebration. ¡°Do you call that dealing a blow?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Gtea suddenly got angry, everyone was bewildered, not understanding what was happening. Soon, as the wave receded, everyone was left speechless at the sight of the two lovers and one intruder sprawled on the shore. ¡°Pontus, my goodness! We ended up helping them!¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¨C Fairy And The Hunter Nesneria, affectionately called Neri. If I look back at what this little sea spirit meant to me, it was probably the first connection of this life. She was the only color that painted the bleak orphanage life. The ce called Greece was always at war, with frequent incidents and idents, making orphans asmon as street stones. Among them, the fortunate ones were taken in as workers on small farms, while many were kidnapped and sold as ves far away. In the midst of this, I was quite lucky to be entrusted to a proper temple of Zeus. At least three meals a day were properly provided, and I could learn writing and various things from priests skilled in theology and mathematics. I was sick of the fact that all three of my lives started in an orphanage, but objectively, that was how it was. However, the orphanages of ancient Greece, where the concept of children¡¯s rights was nonexistent, had to be strict, and the orphans were so busy working in a military-like atmosphere that they had no time to look away. Even I was only allowed to act independently after the priests witnessed the gift of Poseidon and the miracle of the Temple of Ares. You could imagine how strict and suffocating that atmosphere was. Moreover, the mental age difference with the other kids was so vast. The only one who would talk to me was a kid named Talos or Talus, who kept picking fights with me, but I didn¡¯t have any friends since dealing with the kids felt like a chore. Although I fell into a somewhat different and unfamiliar world, in the end, my childhood spent in Greece without any thoughts started at the orphanage. Neri jumped into my everyday life just like the morning star in the night sky. As a spirit of the sea, she would always quietly walk beside me whenever I strolled out of the orphanage. When I danced with a staff and a wooden sword, she would totter, trying to imitate me, often stumbling and whimpering. Living as if by chance, wandering through a lucid dream. A white wave that suddenly seeped into my view as I took a step back and lived moderately. To me, Nesneria was such an existence. And in her arms that suddenly embraced me again, in her scent, in her perfume. My already slightly numb reason and rampaging emotions simultaneously froze. ¡°Neri!¡± ¡°Kyah! Finally, finally, we meet again!¡± Neri, whom I reunited with, was unrecognizable at that moment. The spotless, clean white mini-skirt-like activewear she always wore was nowhere to be seen. Her dress, adorned with blue silk and blue gem brooches, looked like a gently rippling blue sea, beautifullyplementing her white skin. The tiara, decorated with pearls and coral, made her violet-tinted silver hair shine even more. And those innocent blue eyes that overwhelmed everything else made one naturally think of a sea fairy. -Whoosh! ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­! We met again, we met again¡­¡± As if she would never let go, Neri¡¯s white arms wrapped around my back, her face buried in my chest, causing her violet-silver hair to ripple. With her face covered, Neri¡¯s quiet sobs touched me, making me realize how much she thought of me, and I slowly tried to embrace her. ¡°Wait! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice from behind was apanied by a strong arm that grabbed my arm, which was reaching out to Neri. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°A-Atnta¡­¡± It had been a while since west met¡ªto be precise, not even two weeks. Nevertheless, Atnta¡¯s intrusion into our reunion made Neri lift her head in surprise. I snapped back to reality, seeing Atnta¡¯s eyes ring at me and Neri as if she were about to rip my arm off. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± With a face as red as the setting sun sinking below the sea, Atnta trembled as she red alternately at me and Neri. The emotions reflected in her red eyes were shock, sorrow, and jealousy. ¡®¡­Oh dear.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow welling up in those brimming eyes. Atnta, perhaps due to her recent experience in the mental world, was showing feelings toward me that went beyond mere affection. Reflecting on my own newly awakened human emotions, I, too, harbored something more than just fondness for her. Thus, I had nned to end the day with a sunset walk on the beach, a date-course clich¨¦ seen countless times in dramas. She was incredibly happy about it, too, and the atmosphere was perfect. From Atnta¡¯s perspective, it was as if a third party had suddenly intruded. So, I thought we should drop Neri off and take some time to introduce each other¡­ ¡°Who are you?! How dare you enter here without permission?!¡± ¡°Me? Nesneria. And who are you to butt in?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your name I¡¯m asking for!¡± With eyes aze, the two beautiful girls growled at each other, and I couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. What should I do about this situation¡­? Just as I was about to gather my thoughts and open my mouth again. -Swooosh! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Suddenly, a huge wave surged in, sweeping Neri, Atnta, and me away. ¡°Gah! Pfft?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough! D-Dianes?!¡± ¡°Waa? Huh? Huh?!¡± The sudden wave brought salty seawater into our eyes, noses, and mouths, drenching us from head to toe. Even in the chaos, I pulled the two of them close to prevent them from being swept away by the wave. We were tossed around on the sandy beach for a couple of turns. -Swoosh¡­ As the wave receded, the three of us could finally open our eyes slowly. ¡°Wow! That was a big wave!¡± To be precise, the ones who were disoriented were only Atnta and me. Though usually clumsy and innocent, Neri was indeed a Nereid nymph. Despite being called a nymph, with both parents being sea gods, she could avoid getting even a hem of her clothes wet unless she allowed it. Although she was thrown from my arms by thest wave, Neri, who was hugging my arm like a doll, stood up cheerfully with a bright smile. ¡°Ha¡­ indeed¡­ huh?!¡± Following Neri, I, too, tried to get up. Something soft and warm touched my face. ¡°Uh¡­ what? Oh?¡± ¡°Wait, this, just a second?!¡± Warm, soft, and peculiarly resilient smooth brown skin. With a faint muscle outline and a cute navel in the center, without a single small scar. Only after my gaze traveled up to that point did I slowly begin to understand the current situation. Atnta¡¯s originally fluttering clothes had ridden up to her belly, and she, in a rush not to lose me to the waves, had wrapped my head in her hands and bound my chest with her legs. ¡°Cough, cough! Dianes!? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡± Atnta, who had spit out the water ande to her senses, grabbed my face nestled in her bosom and looked around. The problem was that to others, it would appear that both Atnta and I were in a verypromising state. ¡°Get off!¡± ¡°Eek! What is this?!¡± Neri suddenly lunged and pushed Atnta, who screamed at the sudden attack but quickly turned to evade it. ¡°Eeeek!¡± ¡°Hmph¡­!¡± In an instant, I found myself caught between the sea nymph and Artemis¡¯s huntress. Caught in the middle of two girls burning with fierce hostility towards each other, I could only sigh repeatedly in exasperation. ¡°Hey, girls?¡± ¡°Dianes! She¡¯s bullying me!¡± ¡°Here we go again!¡± Just as she sometimes ran to me to escape her mischievous sisters¡¯ pranks, Neri, with teary eyes, clung to me, but Atnta, unwilling to stand by, ground her teeth and tried to push her away. Or at least, she attempted to. ¡°Take that!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Grabbing Atnta¡¯s extended arm, Neri twisted it, disrupting her bnce and pulling her down. It was a perfectly clean, no-frills goldfish technique, and just as Atnta staggered, Neri tried to trip her. -Bang! Atnta withstood Neri¡¯s counterattack by nting her foot firmly on the ground as she was about to fall. Neri¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as if she hadn¡¯t expected it, and Atnta red fiercely at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmph! Where do you think¡­?! A nymph should just sing like a nymph!¡± Atnta growled low like a wounded leopard, twisted her wrist to grab Neri¡¯s arm, and pulled her back. ¡°What? Kyaa!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± It looked like Atnta was about to m Neri into the bare ground. Despite their fierce momentum, I squeezed between them and forcibly pried their hands apart. ¡°Let go! Dianes!¡± ¡°Why are you stopping me?!¡± ¡°Hey, girls? First, calm down¡­¡± ¡°Who is she to stop you from hugging me?!¡± ¡°Dianes, exin properly. What is this nymph saying right now?¡± ¡­.What should I do? Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C ¡­Seriously, What Do I Do? Let¡¯s look at the situation. Above my head, the night¡¯s cloak fluttered, covering the blue sky. Below my feet, silky white sand tickled my toes. When I lifted my head and looked ahead, the dark blue sea rippled with waves, bidding farewell to the fading sunset. The sweet sea breeze, coolly wiping the sweat from my nape, would turn any stone into a poet lost in reverie. ¡°Grrr!¡± ¡°Hm¡­!¡± However, if you take a step closer. You would realize why the great British author said that life is aedy from afar, and aedy up close. Either way, it was equally funny. The sea before my eyes was a swamp that could swallow me at any moment. And on either side of me were beautiful girls with considerable strength and background, clinging to me and growling at each other. ¡°Hey, girls?¡± If I were to try and somehow sort out this situation¡­ ¡°You, stay, put.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to my baby!¡± ¡°Whose baby are you talking about?!¡± ¡°My sister said so to me. You have to cherish and protect the one you love like a baby!¡± ¡°What?!¡± I¡¯d think about what kind of rtionship teachings they get under the seater. After being swept away by the waves earlier, it had been like this continuously. Fortunately, since it was still hot early summer night breeze, it was good to dry off and enjoy the sea breeze. But the cold sweat from the pressure of the sea king and the mountain god surrounding me showed no signs of drying my clothes. ¡°So¡­ you grew up together on Passos Ind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yeah! An inseparable bond! Do you know how much Dia likes me?!¡± What should I say? Neri was like a Chihuahua whining in fear of losing her bone, while Atnta was the Doberman contemting how to eat that bone. No matter how hard the Chihuahua clung to the bone and squealed, to the Doberman, both the bone and the Chihuahua were just bite-sized snacks. However, the Chihuahua, holding onto the bone the Doberman hadid im to, was so defiant that it seemed to be getting on the Doberman¡¯s nerves. ¡®Still, that Chihuahua is not just any ordinary Chihuahua¡­¡¯ If things went wrong, it could bite hard, and if by any chance the Chihuahua flipped out while crying, the whole area could be turned upside down. Rumor had it that Neri was the youngest among her hundred or so sisters, and both her father and mother adored her, not to mention her countless sisters. There were even instances where bullies who messed with Neri got swept away by the tide and came back out of their minds. The infamous incident in Passos where a foolish back-alley boss and his gang plotted something against a nymph and were all found drowned was well-known. ¡®I must mediate between them somehow then¡­!¡¯ Otherwise, one of them might end up causing a huge incident¡­! ¡°Neri? Is that your name?¡± ¡°Nesneria! Don¡¯t call me by that name! I never gave you permission to call me that!¡± ¡°Huh? Wait, then Dia is¡­?¡± ¡°Dianes is Dia! Don¡¯t call him that either! Dia never gave you permission!¡± Despite being a nymph who had undergone theing-of-age ceremony, Neri, who looked exceptionally young, seemed even more childlike with her innocent words and actions. Because of that, I too ended up pampering Neri, who clung to me incessantly, and Atnta, who was initially wary of her sudden appearance, gradually lost her fierceness as she saw Neri¡¯s childlike persistence. ¡°Ugh¡­ What am I even doing with a kid¡­?¡± She was on guard, thinking someone might snatch away her chosen bone, but it turned out her opponent was just a tiny Chihuahua, making the Doberman sigh and back off. ¡°So, tell me in detail, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean, tell you?! Dianes and I were nning to live together on Passos Ind all along! But then some weird half-man, half-horse took him away!¡± ¡°Half-man, half-horse? You don¡¯t mean Master Chiron, do you?!¡± Atnta was questioning in a tone like a wife scolding her husband who had cheated. True to her hot-tempered huntress nature, she got stuck on the strange way Chiron was referred to, and her voice rose. Watching the two of them bicker non-stop like that. For some reason, I felt like an utter scoundrel and just wanted to bury my head in shame. In my life beforest, I was just spinning my wheels between part-time jobs and exam prep in a study room after leaving the facility. In my life before this, I was embroiled in internal strife within the cult, and if not on the battlefield, I was in the office iming to conquer the martial world. Although there were women with whom I spent the night, there was no such fate that approached me like this. The woman to whom I wanted to give my heart devoted everything to revenge and left without a trace. After that, I found everything bothersome and wandered the fields and mountains, regardless of the Heavenly Demon. ¡®¡­Come to think of it.¡¯ How did I die? ¡°Hmmm?¡± A topic I had never thought about before suddenly came to mind, but the question didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Dianes?¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± Because Atnta¡¯s grip on my wrist and arm was like being caught in a snare. ¡°So¡­ is what she said all true?¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Atnta was forcing a smile at me with zing eyes, to the point where the question of how my death was seemed trivial. ¡°What do you mean?! Dancing together by the seaside! Holding hands and exploring the market together! And also¡­¡± With each word she uttered, Atnta seemed to be overwhelmed with fury, tearfully nagging at me. ¡°Efaros Ha¡­ hmm, the High Priest of Zeus himself officiated the engagement vow!¡± And then there was Neri, delivering the final blow. Wait, hold on. What? ¡°Neri?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The High Priest Efaros officiated the engagement vow? As I was in shock at the news of an engagement I knew nothing about, Neri, instead, looked at me with wide eyes and tilted her head as if puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°No, what are you talking about?¡± First of all, this was ancient Greece, the mythological era. A light-hearted joke could lead to someone¡¯s death. Muttering behind someone¡¯s back while drunk could make you wish for death. Especially in the case of contracts, oaths, and promises, no matter how small or trivial, you never know who might be listening, so I never spoke of them lightly. No wonder they teach in the temples not to make oaths or promises you can¡¯t keep. But for me, even if I¡¯ve be smaller in stature, would the Heavenly Demon of the Central ins, who valued oaths and promises like gold, forget about an engagement? It was impossible. ¡°We did! Don¡¯t you remember?!¡± ¡°Hey, Neri? Can you calm down and exin it slowly?¡± No matter how much I searched through my memories, I had no recollection of having an engagement ceremony with Neri at the Temple of Zeus. Even old Efaros, who didn¡¯t care much about the others, was so afraid I¡¯d get drunk and do something foolish that he wouldn¡¯t let me touch wine. There was no way I wouldn¡¯t remember because of a ckout. This overly confident elf (?) was calling me her fianc¨¦. ¨C Squeeze¡­! ¡°Ugh¡­ Hnnng¡­!¡± Atnta, who was almost squeezing my arm as if I might fly away, was a bonus to the situation. ¡°So¡­ Do you remember the giant tuna that Lord Poseidon sent as pocket money?¡± ¡°Oh, that time?¡± Sure¡­ Yes, after I trained with the Crazy Wind Spear Technique for the third time by the sea. For some reason, Neri was holding a giant tuna that was at least three times her size. It was too big for the two of us to eat right there, and we had to consider the opinion within the temple. So, Neri and I took it and donated it to the temple. Thanks to that, the orphans ate their fill of the giant tuna that even fishermen found hard to catch. ¡°But?¡± ¡°At that time! Efaros old¡­ ahem, the High Priest said¡­¡± ¡®Dianes, Poseidon is blessing you and Nesneria. Cherish your bond.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s what he said!¡± So, you are my fianc¨¦e?!! Neri dered confidently, hugging my arm tightly. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Um¡­.¡± Atnta¡¯s grip on my arm loosened. As expected, I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at Neri¡¯s innocent misunderstanding. ¡°Got it?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Still¡­¡± ¡°What? What do you get?¡± Understanding my words, Atnta let out a deep sigh, half in frustration and half inplexity. It would be absurd to think that she got jealous and fought with Neri, who looked and acted like a 10-year-old child. ¡°Sigh¡­ Anyway, Neri, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Even though a series of major incidents urred right after we met again, meeting Neri again was still a very joyful event for me. ¡°Hehe¡­ Really?¡± ¡°Yes, then shall I introduce you again? This is Atnta, a senior from the Forest of Heroes and my guide for today.¡± ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just go along with it for a bit.¡± I¡¯m trying to prevent you from being dragged into the ocean right now. Atnta frowned as I suddenly tried to introduce them to each other nonchntly. Whether wee to a mutual agreement, or end up in a nice boat scenario, we must avoid this ce right now. A hundred percent, a hundred older sisters would be watching over the youngest¡¯s love affair with their eyes lit up. ¡°Hoo-hoo! I am Nesneria. Sister of a Thousand Waves, and Singer of the Sea. Nice to meet you. Atnta.¡± Nesneria, who put her hands on her waist and proudly puffed out her chest, was just like a child. I found that cute, so I gently patted her head. Atnta, however, just sighed with a strangely disheartened face. ¡°¡­I am Atnta, leader of the hunting party of Chariclo in the Forest of Heroes. It is an honor to meet the Sister of a Thousand Waves.¡± Nevertheless, the other party was a sea spirit born of a god and goddess couple. Atnta bowed her head politely and greeted Neri. ¡°Yes, Atnta. Now you understand whose Dia is, right?¡± ¡°¡­Are you talking about the childish prank of unterally announcing an engagement without the other party¡¯s consent?¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡­Of course, Atnta didn¡¯t just let it slide quietly. But at least the wildfire had been reduced to a small me, so that¡¯s a relief. ¡­.But seriously, what should I do now? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¨C The Taboos Of The Forest Evening time when everyone gathered. It wasn¡¯t as luxurious as a freshman wee banquet, but anyone would be astounded by the sight of the dinner tables set up around therge, zing Hestia bonfire in the za. From mountains of soft, white bread to dates soaked in honey and olives, sds piled high with vegetables and cheese, yogurt and dill, refreshing tzatziki sauce made with spices, and warm vegetable soup fuside with steam rising from it. And if you turned your eyes to the fragrant smell wafting from the bonfire, you would see centaur chefs diligently grilling all sorts of meats imaginable in this era on arge charcoal grill. With the beautiful scene that made one¡¯s stomach rumble just by standing, their mentor Chiron called the gathered young heroes one by one. What¡¯s going on? Out of curiosity, everyone gathered around, and a small silver girl, previously hidden by therge centaur, was looking at them with sparkling eyes. ¡°Oh my! Who is she?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ who is this? A new member?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too young, though?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s really pretty¡­¡± While everyone, regardless of gender, was makingments about the strikingly innocent silver girl. Chiron introduced her to them in a booming voice. ¡°She is the one who has graced us with her presence this evening, Sister of the Thousand Waves, Nereid nymph. This is Nesneria. Please give her a warm wee!¡± ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Nesneria! I came from the sea!¡± -¡­. The young heroes were shocked. The muse of the deep sea, daughter of the old man of the sea, Oceanus, the beautiful young goddess protected by Zeus and Poseidon, hade here now? The young heroes, already well-versed in the tale of Perseus and Andromeda, were half worried that upsetting the little nymph might result in the entire forest being swept away by a tidal wave. The men were half-preupied with thoughts of how they might strike up a conversation with the beautiful nymph. While the women were half-filled with jealousy towards the cute and beautiful nymph, coupled with a desire to hug her at least once. The dining hall fell into a momentary silence of astonishment. However, the surprises did not end there. As soon as Chiron¡¯s introduction concluded, the beautiful disaster dashed somewhere on tiptoe and flung herself into the arms of a ck-haired young hero. ¡°Hehe, Dia! I did well, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, yeah, you did well without getting nervous.¡± Nesneria, with a bright smile, rubbed her white cheek against Dianes¡¯s face. The scene resembled that of siblings with a significant age difference, or lovers who had grown up together since childhood. Currently, Dianne was a highly notable figure in the Forest of Heroes, both in a good and bad sense. A young hero who had sunk Hercules with a single blow using mysterious magic. Most people felt refreshed that he had given Hercules, who had reigned as the tyrant of the forest, a solid blow. Some even blushed at his beautiful appearance, which would make him look like a pretty woman if dressed up nicely. Among them, there were also those who envied the neer who suddenly entered the forest and attracted everyone¡¯s attention like a rolling stone. The dinner, which had quickly be lively again thanks to Nesneria¡¯s innocent words and actions, regained its vitality. The women, who couldn¡¯t resist anything cute, led the way as everyone gathered around the new faces, Nesneria and Dianes. And there were those who couldn¡¯t join in the atmosphere and drifted to the outskirts. ¡°What do they see in that dandy¡­?¡± ¡°He must have used some cowardly magic to defeat Hercules.¡± ¡°Honestly, if we knew how, we could do it too, right?¡± ¡°Atnta boasted about being Artemis¡¯s daughter, yet she¡¯s fawning over some mixed-breed whose lineage is unknown?¡± In truth, those who witnessed the battle between Hercules and Dianes earlier couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Dianes¡¯s prowess, even if they were jealous. The sight of him flipping the mighty Hercules over, drawing blood, and engaging in bare-handedbat that turned the earth and tore the air with the mere force of his fists, was enough to tell anyone that he, too, had the makings of a great hero. However, they had snuck away with some winest night, hidden in a forest cave until dawn, and fell asleep drunk. They only woke up after everything was over and then wandered out sluggishly. ¡°Snort, leave it. Anyway, soon enough, it will be revealed that all of that is just bravado and deceit.¡± ¡°R-right?¡± ¡°No matter how much he managed tond a blow on that stupid Hercules, could he really stand a chance against Poseidon¡¯s son, the blue giant?¡± The blue-haired giant sat at the head of the table, drinking from a wine jar held in one hand. Considering his build and muscles, this minor hero,parable to Hercules, nodded to the ttery of his gang with his blue eyes gleaming menacingly. His name was Orion. He was the son of Poseidon and a hunter who possessed the ability to walk on water. In the field of hunting, he was one of the top experts in the forest, and with his great strength and ability to walk on water, he was once considered a candidate for the next great hero, despite his sinister and violent nature. However, after Hercules arrived, Orion and his gang faced humiliation, as they were all left half-paralyzed after challenging him for hierarchy. Following that, with heroes like Theseus, Jason, Atnta, Asclepius, Orpheus, and others, known as the Golden Generation, gathering in the forest, they were naturally shunned by everyone. ¡°Hmph, if only I hadn¡¯t been drunk then, or if Lord Zeus hadn¡¯t taken notice of that brute, I would have brought his head to my father.¡± -Bang! The young giant mmed the jar onto the table, seemingly angered by the mere thought. The gang nodded their heads, pretending not to notice the clear fear in his eyes. ¡°Y-yeah! Honestly, after hunting all kinds of beasts since you were young, and fighting pirates on the seas of Chios and the Mediterranean, who could stand against you?¡± ¡°Those boars might be incredibly strong, but fighting and grappling are different matters!¡± ¡°Even after drinking so much the day before, you pushed Hercules that hard. If you fought him properly, not only Hercules but even Theseus or Jason would be nothing!¡± ¡°That scammer orphan who doesn¡¯t even know who his parents are¡ªwouldn¡¯t I crush him with a single finger?¡± Feeling Orion¡¯s displeasure, the gang did their best to appease him, and Orion¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile at their ttery. Then, he subtly lifted his head, and at the end of his gaze were the beautiful huntress Atnta and the innocent nymph Nesneria, as pure as white waves. ¡°Hmm¡­ Indeed, Atnta should be with a great hunter like me, not with some lowly mixed breed whose lineage is unknown. And a Nereid nymph? Hmph! There¡¯s the son of Poseidon here, and she¡¯s infatuated with that kind of mixed-breed without even greeting the sea¡¯s spirit?¡± -Crunch! Grinding his teeth in displeasure, Orion suddenly stood up as if a good idea had struck him. ¡°It seems like the neer, who has only been in the forest for a few days, doesn¡¯t know proper manners¡­ So we should give him a grand wee in our own way, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± At those words, the group that had been eagerly ttering Orion fell silent. Yes, Orion was undoubtedly strong. He was once hailed as the man closest to the glorious title of a great hero, a participant in the war of the gods. However, despite his efforts to ignore it, there was a fact that everyone knew. No matter how much he rationalized and blinded himself to it, the difference between him and Hercules was very clear. Orion¡¯s followers, who had wreaked havoc in the forest relying only on Orion, were shunned by other students, nymphs, and even centaurs. That¡¯s why they had no choice but to stick with Orion even more, trying hard to please him, but they weren¡¯t stupid either. Initiation ceremony. It was a term referring to the violent acts they carried out under the pretext of sorting out the hierarchy whenever freshmen arrived. Late at night, they would quietly call someone out, and as other gang members surrounded them, Orion would enter like a champion of the Colosseum, unting his bulk, and literally educate the neer. Watching this, the gang members would spit or insult, and Orion would literally trample the freshman. Unable to admit the humiliation of being treated so badly, the victim couldn¡¯t say anything to Chiron, and since there was a gang member skilled in magic, they used tricks so that not even Chiron or the nymphs could find them. Chiron, too, could only have suspicions but couldn¡¯t reproach them. Because of that, while Orion reigned over the forest, no one could challenge or oppose him, and he and his gang roamed freely, causing all sorts of havoc and avoiding Chiron¡¯s watchful eyes. But when it was Hercules¡¯s turn, Orion had his arms broken and was begging for mercy at his feet. The gang that attacked simultaneously on Orion¡¯s orders also suffered the humiliation of having their limbs broken. If even half of the power of Dianes, heard on the wind now, was true¡­ They might once again face the nightmare of Hercules. ¡°What? What¡¯s with those eyes? Do you have a problem?¡± ¡°N-no! Of course not!¡± ¡°Ha, but don¡¯t you think today¡¯s not a good day? Everyone¡¯s gathered, and on top of that, Master Chiron is¡­¡± The gang desperately tried to persuade Orion, but their leader had already been ignited for a long time. ¡°Tsk, you cowards. I¡¯m ashamed that you¡¯re my subordinates.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The gang lowered their heads and inwardly gritted their teeth at Orion, who was mocking them arrogantly. ¡®He got beaten up by Hercules, too!¡¯ ¡®He talks big but desperately avoids him¡­¡¯ -ng! ¡°Eek?!¡± When Orion suddenly threw the wine jar he was holding, the gang looked up in shock. Then, with a face flushed red, Orion snarled fiercely and red at them. ¡°What is that reaction? Are you seriously doubting me right now?¡± ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just¡­ just worried about you!¡± The gang desperately shook their heads. Orion looked around them, smiling contentedly at the fear directed at him on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, we¡¯ll move with a solid n.¡± As if guided by Athena, the giant with blue hair shook his head and grinned wickedly at the perfect n that shed in his mind. ¡°No matter how much that brat tries, he¡¯s just an orphan who doesn¡¯t even know what kind of lowly god his parents were.¡± The giant¡¯s eyes, as he spoke, were fixed on the white nymph, who wasughing innocently in the center of the bonfire. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¨C Don¡¯t Worry And Sit Down Hercules, surprisingly or predictably, was the type to grill the meat himself. Saying he couldn¡¯t stand watching the centaurs burn the meat, he brought an entire grill over to our table. He tenderized thergemb himself by pounding it with his hands, then tore it with his bare hands and ced it neatly on the grill. ¡°Thesembs have run around so much, you have to pound them like this to make them edible.¡± ¡°But did you really have to do it in front of everyone?¡± Other people, who were about to approach Neri and me to chat, turned pale and retreated at the sight of the great hero¡¯s fierce tenderizing show, where he levitated a chunk of meat almost the size of a person and hit it ten times in an instant. Given that the Nereid nymphs were overly protected both in the sky and the sea, and Neri, being the youngest who monopolized her sisters¡¯ love, had no significant external contact except for her sisters and family until she met me. It was only after Neri¡¯s sisters heard from the forest nymphs of Passos that I was the one who had pacified the forests and coastline of Passos that Neri was allowed external activities in Passos, provided I apanied her. But this was the Forest of Heroes. It was a top-tier city,parable to Daechi-dong or Cheongdam-dong in Korea, where all sorts of divine offspring, princes, and princesses study under the centaur sage and various teachers. It seemed like a good ce for Neri to make friends, so I decided to sit here to help her make some friends and get to know people myself. But bare-handedly tearing apart a chunk of meat the size of an average adult, in a bizarre and violent dinner show, made me rethink my decision. I wondered if bringing Neri here was the right choice, but then I saw her eyes sparkle as she watched Hercules diligently sprinkle salt and pepper and flip the meat. Seeing her that happy, I thought, ¡®Well, it can¡¯t be that bad.¡¯ ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a really big piece of meat! Sizzle, sizzle! It looks delicious!¡± ¡°Look at this? I thought a princess from the sea wouldn¡¯t likend meat. You¡¯ve got a good eye for meat!¡± Watching Neri drooling as she darted around the grill, Herculesughed heartily, finding her cute, and handed her the spice salt he was holding. ¡°Here you go, Princess! sprinkle it when I flip the meat!¡± ¡°Like this?¡± -Whoosh! Neri swung the bowl over the meat as if threshing it the moment she received it. Just as everyone was about to be stunned by the innocent disaster, Hercules grinned broadly. ¡°Here we go!¡± With a spirited shout, arge piece of meat was swung vigorously. It was a feat that happened in the blink of an eye. Thanks to that, those sitting at the table were spared from a pepper bomb disaster. And the evening party area didn¡¯t turn into an impromptu chemical training site due to the spice smoke. ¡°Wow! The seasoning soaked into every corner of the meat!¡± ¡°Right? Sea Princess, you have a knack for grilling meat!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Hahaha! Hehehe! Seeing the giant and the fairyughing loudly together, looking like they had simr mental ages, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Well, if the great Greek hero is my next friend¡­ it should be fine, right? ¡°Hey, you boar bastard! Say something to me! I almost got hit by the meat!¡± ¡°A chunk of meat as big as me brushing past my nose is not good for my mental state!¡± ¡°Huh? Are you hurt?¡± Just then, Jason and Theseus, who were eagerly carrying a whole processedmb, almost got hit by the meat and red at Hercules, but quickly cowered under Neri¡¯s innocent eyes, sensing the pressure. ¡°Ah, no. This is nothing¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, we, too, being among the top in this forest, can avoid such things without even looking.¡± The two forced smiles onto their faces, trying to appear unaffected. Watching them, Hercules behind Neri was mumbling, causing veins to bulge on his forehead. But since he was in front of a VIP guest, he quicklyposed himself and began cing fish and vegetables on the grill. ¡°Dgeubeuz¡­ Meutdeuzeu¡­¡± ¡°Kihihihih, dgeub reumen eujeulgeunde?¡± Though he couldn¡¯t outmatch them in strength, Hercules used Neri, the VIP, as a shield and started verbally taunting the two. It was remarkable how he managed to growl without Neri hearing a thing. It was said that in terms of strength, no one in this forest could match Hercules, and only Jason and Theseus could confront him with strategy and tactics, so it seemed Hercules acknowledged them and was particrly close to the two. -Ding! ¡°They truly resemble andplement each other well.¡± Orpheus added, strumming his lyre cheerfully even at the dining table. He meant as friends of a simr age rather than as a man and woman. When I first met him, I thought he was quite an entric fellow, and I nodded in agreement with his words. Fortunately, until dinner time, Atnta, who had been ring at Neri with aplex expression and nearly squeezing my hand, had left due to matters concerning the Artemis hunting group she belonged to. On the rmendation of Jason and Theseus, I was now sitting with Neri among those called the Golden Generation in the Forest of Heroes. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen Neri this excited. I¡¯m d I brought her along.¡± ¡°Of course, how stifling it must have been for such beautiful beings to be confined to the sea under the guise of protection. Could there be any color as intense and beautiful as the light emitted by a young child looking at the world?¡± Saying so, Orpheus, who was watching Hercules and Nesneria ying with the fish with a tender gaze, turned his eyes back to me. ¡°And Archimedes, or Hercules. You have no idea how much that friend longed to be friends with you or Nesneria.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± -Ding! Orpheus, plucking the lyre again, smiled as meaningfully as his words. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about others, but wouldn¡¯t you understand what I mean without me having to say it?¡± ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a riddle, please stop. I¡¯m already having a headache because of the riddles from the messenger god or thief god or whoever he is.¡± After a busy day of wandering around the neighborhood, followed by the sudden reunion with Neri. My head was spinning, and I couldn¡¯t even think about solving the riddle. With the sr beam orbital strike possiblying with the sunrise, I needed to find the answer quickly¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Hmmm, a riddle. Now that you mention it, Hermes visited the infirmary with Chiron. Chiron came out holding a huntress and a wild boar in his hands. The mysterious and witty messenger of Olympus has given you a task of wisdom.¡± ¡°Yes, and the prize is my life.¡± As I dipped a crunchy celery-like stick into yogurt sauce and put it in my mouth, the crunchy texture and tangy sauce delighted my pte. It was enough to bring back my appetite, which had fled due to the vexing riddle. ¡°¡­Delicious.¡± ¡°The daughters of Demeter tend to it diligently. So much so that the forest creatures are enchanted ande to frost it at night.¡± Orpheus empathized as if singing, drizzling olive oil on the sd in his bowl. But his eyes, which seemed so intrigued, appeared uninterested in merely adding a ¡®like¡¯ to my food review. ¡°What is the riddle, though?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± A child born without the aid of a midwife, the process by which the child gained a divine calling. Since the term ¡®divine calling¡¯ was mentioned, it was most likely a story about gods, particrly about the origin of gods. If so, wouldn¡¯t a bard who sings about all kinds of myths and histories know the answer? It was at that calcted moment that I was about to reveal the riddle to Orpheus. ¡°¡­Never mind.¡± ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Upon careful reflection, the reason for solving this riddle resurfaced. Under the moonlight, the lunatic dered, ¡®Resurrect the dead, or if you are unable to do so, I will strike you with a moonbeam!¡¯ Ignoring that his daughter had pointed a sword¡ªno, an arrow¡ªand threatened someone, the father broke thew and said, ¡®I¡¯ll strike you with a thunderbolt!¡¯ And since she was too afraid to confront her father, she instead threatened the innocent Cyclopes who made the thunderbolt, saying, ¡®I¡¯ll hit you with a sr beam! When you look at these families, boasting an extraordinary nature¡ªno, divinity¡ªbeyond human logic and reason¡­ If, by any chance, one of the three shot a headshot at this fourth-dimensional bard for solving the riddle and helping out, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. ¡°Hey, brother. You haven¡¯t started yet, right?¡± ¡°Oh, Asclepius, my dear brother. You¡¯ve worked hard today, embracing many. Take the cup I offer you.¡± And the frail, sickly boy who had narrowly avoided bing a victim of the moonbeam and thunderbolt was Asclepius, who had just taken his seat. ¡°Oh, Dianes. I heard you were busy today; you look tired.¡± ¡°Well, it was just okay.¡± The basic acupuncture points and the introduction to the human body that I stayed up all night to transcribe as a gift seemed to please him. Asclepius nodded at me with a crooked smile. ¡°By the way, I heard the Nereid nymph came. Where did she go?¡± ¡°Where else? She¡¯s over there grilling meat with the wild boar¡­¡± I turned my head to look at Neri, who was busy mastering her grilling skills with the three heroes. But the white nymph who had been hopping around the grill was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Huh? Hey! Hercules! Where did she go?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, she said that mushrooms freshly picked from the forest are a delicacy when grilled. She ran off to pick some right away.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Then she should be back soon. If there were any poisonous or inedible mushrooms, Asclepius would prevent any harm. As I nodded and turned back to my sd, Asclepius, looking uneasy, watched me. ¡°Hmm¡­ we should go quickly.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Well, when I arrived at the campfire just a moment ago¡­¡± ording to Asclepius, some unsavory types known in this forest were whispering about the nymph and leering at Neri. ¡°Are you talking about the rogue Orion and his gang? This is serious. Those guys don¡¯t have the brains to understand divine pacts or blessings. We need to go quickly!¡± Orpheus grabbed his lyre and sprang up from his seat, and Asclepius, sensing something unusual, was about to run into the forest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and sit down.¡± I shook my head and finished putting the celery into my mouth. Hmm, as expected, organic produce is the best. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¨C Death? Disappearance? A bright forest bathed in moonlight. In the middle of it, a pure white girl was humming a song while neatly stacking mushrooms in the basket she held. A colorful mushroom that grew on a tree trunk. ¡°This is~ A fun mushroom~¡± A bright red egg-shaped mushroom that grew at the base of a tree. ¡°This is~ A pretty mushroom~¡± And a brown, round mushroom that resembled the one her new friend Hera-something had told her about. Under a tree a bit further away, a cluster of brown mushrooms caught Nesneria¡¯s eye. ¡°That Looks like a delicious mushroom!!¡± She would grill it nicely and pop it into Dia¡¯s mouth! He might be so pleased that he proposes to her! Nesneria vividly imagined Dianes embracing her tightly with his strong arms as they had their wedding ceremony, while that detestable redhead pounded the ground in tears. ¡°Kyaa-haang~¡± Humming a tune with light steps, she arrived in front of a mushroom and was about to reach out her hand. -Crush. ¡°Huh..?¡± A rough foot crushed the mushroom she was about to pick. A trembling white hand, tears welling up in beautiful eyes like the Mediterranean Sea. If it were Orpheus, he would have praised it as a sorrow so pure and so tragic, and sung about the nymph who slowly looked up at the viin who trampled on her treasure. ¡°¡­.¡± He was a demigod with a huge physique,parable to Hercules, who had demonstrated incredible feats while grilling meat earlier. His blue hair and the shadowed face beneath it might have been considered handsome by her other sisters, but the dark greed and lust in his blue eyes made Neri frown. Moreover, the dirty stench emanating from him¡ªwhat Dianes referred to as a man¡¯s aura¡ªwas incredibly foul and filthy. ¡°Wow~ As expected, a nymph is a nymph, huh? Truly beautiful?¡± ¡°Uh, ehehe, Orion. Can I have a taste after you¡¯re done?¡± ¡°Crazy bastard, what¡¯s turning you on about this tiny thing? Well¡­ she is indeed pretty, though.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t she much better than those picky forest dwellers?¡± Then, from somewhere, four men emitting a simr foul stench to the giant before her slowly surrounded her. While the other gang members exchanged dirty jokes and leered at Nesneria with lecherous eyes. Their leader, Orion, son of Poseidon, stared nkly at the white nymph sobbing in front of him without saying a word. ¡®¡­At first, I was just going to use her as bait to lure out that half-breed.¡¯ But the nameless Nereid nymph he faced directly was incredibly beautiful. Silvery hair like white waves, jewel-like blue eyes. And a pitiful and beautiful appearance that naturally aroused a desire to conquer. I want her, I want to hold her, I want to conquer her. Orion¡¯s body heated up, wanting to crush that white body right away and make those tear-filled eyes look only at him. The thought of her backers, the Sisters of the Thousand Waves and their parents, briefly crossed his mind. But what did it matter? He was the true ruler of this sea, the son of Poseidon. The old sea god, who had retired and lost his touch, and the delicate nymphs, who wouldn¡¯t dare say a word if he overpowered them, were far beneath his father Poseidon¡¯s majesty. Once a woman is marked, she bes the property of the man who marked her. No matter how much this pure white nymph struggled in resistance, once caught in his grasp, it was only natural she became his possession. ¡°Hey, sea nymph, listen well. It seems you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Sniff¡­¡± When he followed her gaze, he saw she was looking at the crushed mushroom. ¡°Dia¡¯s¡­ the mushroom¡­¡± In front of him. Poseidon¡¯s son and a highly anticipated future great hero, the greatest hunter in the Forest of Heroes. What was this stupid nymph saying? ¡°¡­Seriously, being captivated by that worthless pretty boy, you dare not even greet the son of Poseidon. You spent your time picking these pathetic mushrooms?¡± Orion ground his teeth and kicked the mushrooms Neri had ced beside him. -Thunk! ¡°Ah!¡± Colorful mushrooms scattered all over the middle of the forest, and Nesneria screamed and lunged to catch them. ¡°You are ignoring me till the end!!¡± Infuriated by the fact that she was looking at the basket of mushrooms instead of him, the blue-haired giant roared fiercely and reached out toward the white nymph. Crunch, crunch. As I slowly chewed and swallowed something celery-like, Orpheus and Asclepius, having heard my words, were exasperated and scolded me. ¡°What are you saying? Even though that white nymph is in danger right now!¡± ¡°Hey, Dianes. Isn¡¯t she a precious connection to you? How can you just sit there calmly eating sd?!¡± Hmm¡­. Actually, these guys were right. From the highest gods to the Twelve Gods and their offspring heroes, their views on chastity were all hardcore and out of control in an ancient style. It was natural to react like these two if you heard that a small and fragile girl had been chased by thugs. And considering nymphs were often mistreated by gods and heroes, and turned into nts or trees, it was understandable for them to be concerned about Poseidon¡¯s son, who was taboo even in the forest, and his gang reaching out to a nymph. However. ¡°Neri is the one involved, so why worry?¡± I shrugged nonchntly and reached for the wine jar. ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± Orpheus, who had snatched the wine jar I was about to grab, shouted. ¡°You must go right away! Fame and reputation are only meaningful to those who understand them. Even if those fools are punished by the sisters of the seater, your beautiful lover will suffer irreparable harm!¡± ¡­Sigh. As Orpheus raised his voice, Hercules, Jason, and Theseus, who were diligently grilling meat, ran over in surprise. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that bard shout like this before.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Asclepius sighed and exined the situation, and the three of them looked at me with puzzled eyes. ¡°Hey, freshman. You¡¯re not just relying on the sea sisters and gods, are you? A man¡¯s woman is in danger right now, and you¡¯re sitting here thinking that as long as the aftermath is handled, it¡¯s fine?¡± With a rough tone, Jason was growling at me while secretly worrying about Neri. ¡°No, no matter what, the opponent is Orion, who was noted as a great hero before Hercules. Moreover, the children of lower gods following him are skilled in sinister tricks and magic. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s too much for the nymph Nesneria to handle alone, Dianes.¡± Calcting the difference in strength and presenting a pessimistic outlook was Theseus. ¡°¡­..¡± And sitting across from me, staring at me silently, was Hercules. Receiving the res of the Golden Generation trio all at once, I somehow found this situation amusing and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What is it? If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± As I calmly drizzled olive oil on my sd, Hercules looked at me silently, then grinned and started rubbing his hands together. ¡°As expected, you taught Nesneria something, didn¡¯t you?¡± As expected of a future great hero. Did he notice something while grilling meat together earlier? He nodded andughed as if he now understood. ¡°Correct.¡± If anyone should worry, it should be those idiots who tried toy their dirty hands on Neri without knowing their ce. If they hade at me directly, they would have died gracefully, but to go after Neri¡­ ¡°¡­they might as well have thrown themselves into the sea. Foolish creatures.¡± As I took the wine jar from Asclepius and poured it into a cup, everyone began to look back and forth between me and Hercules as if they were witnessing something mysterious, exerting silent pressure. ¡°Sigh¡­ That¡¯s why weak ones have to suffer with their brains.¡± ¡°It seems somewhat opposite, but it¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡± Hercules, the only one who understood my words, made a joke, and I was dumbfounded but had to admit he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Given Hercules¡¯s eloquence up until now, he was definitely not a fool, but despite catching the essence quickly, his crude behavior often leads to being underestimated. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have to use your brain since there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do with strength?¡± ¡°Honestly, a bit.¡± ¡°Life must be easy for you.¡± ¡°Quite so. How about you?¡± ¡°As you can see.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Engaging in a peculiar camaraderie, Hercules and I were chatting, when Theseus and Jason, unable to bear it any longer, burst out in frustration. ¡°¡­Could you exin it properly to us?¡± ¡°Have some empathy. Orpheus talks in circles, and I can¡¯t understand what you guys are talking about at all.¡± So, despite the annoyance, I decided I should make them understand, wetted my lips with wine, and summed it up in one sentence. ¡°One of the students will be absent today.¡± Whether they end up dead or disappear, we¡¯ll have to see. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¨C Deep Sea And Dark Skies ¡°Even though you¡¯re of the same sea n, if you had behaved quietly, you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt!¡± All of this was because this insignificant nymph brought it upon herself. Just as Orion, roaring with fury, was about to grab Nesneria¡¯s white neck with his handrger than her head¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°What?¡± With a voice cold enough to be unrecognizable from the nymph, who had been acting like a child just moments ago, Nesneria stepped back and burrowed into his embrace. And then¡­ -Swish! ¡°What?¡± As if by some magic, the white shadow that darted into his embrace suddenly made Orion realize that his body was floating in the air. His legs were iling in the air, and the ground was inexplicably above his head. And in a fleeting moment, he caught sight of a pebble embedded in the ground falling towards his head. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± -Crash! Before Orion could even scream out, an immense pain, as if a star had fallen, struck his head. ¡°?!¡± A perfectly executed shoulder throw, as if drawn in a picture. The strength in his legs that had been pushing forward and his massive weight turned into a crushing pain on his head. The lightning-like pain that started in his head struck directly at his neck and spine, and his limbs trembled uncontrobly amidst his convulsions. Cold, shining blue eyes looked down at him as he writhed on the ground. ¡°Amazing, right? Dianes said it¡¯s a martial art where a small person can kill a giant. What was it called¡­ uh¡­ shoulder throw? Over-the-shoulder throw?¡± A perfect counterattack technique, the kind you¡¯d see in the pankration games of the Olympian festival. But the fact that it was this pretty nymph who executed it on him made Orion grit his teeth. ¡°You¡­ You¡­!¡± ¡°Got it? There¡¯s only one man who can touch my body.¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± The blue eyes that crouched beside his head, looking down at him with a chin resting on a hand, still sparkled innocently. But the innocence reflected pure cruelty rather than goodwill and happiness. ¡°What¡¯s this smell? This stench of stagnant water that neither flows nor surges, rotting away pathetically? You¡¯re trying to get this smell on me? Dianes will hate it.¡± Nesneria covered her nose with her hand, frowning as if in disgust. Orion writhed in pain at the unprecedented insult, grinding his teeth as he red at her. ¡°Sh-shut up! You darepare me to a mongrel with unknown lineage?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nesneria was puzzled, wondering if she had heard correctly. What is this idiot saying right now? ¡°Dianes, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that Nesneria will get her hands bloody?¡± ¡°What? Blood?¡± Puhahaha! I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter. Are all the heroes in thisnd of Greece blind with their eyes wide open? Being astonished at the idea of a nymph killing a hero, as if it were an incredible revtion. ¡°Hercules, do you remember the energy that pierced your body during the morning spar?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­! It was no joke. Look at this.¡± Hercules lifted his shirt to reveal a chest still tightly bound with drug-soaked bandages. ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, what exactly is that? Magic?¡± ¡°You guys lump everything beyond punching and swordy into magic.¡± I knew a bit about magic as well. The magicians and alchemists from beyond the West that I met at the Heavenly Demon Cult. I had the opportunity to learn somewhat about magic from them. Magic and martial arts were different from their very roots. ¡°Magic is about twisting the flow to manifest it ording to one¡¯s will.¡± Magic blocks rivers, builds dikes, and raises dams to control and manage the flow. ¡°Qi or energy arts twist that flow to make it run ording to one¡¯s will.¡± Energy opens a channel to create new currents and achieves its purpose within the flow. ¡°Then here is the question.¡± Streams, springs, rivers. And the source of all the water they reach. What if one realized how to adjust the flow and achieve their purpose as the embodiment of the oldest andrgest water source? -¡­. The four gathered here witnessed it firsthand. The small gesture that put the young hero, sent down by the gods, into a critical state a moment ago. If I had acted more ruthlessly, Hercules might not have been here tond a blow on me. But what if such an act were to be replicated by another hand, and that too, by the delicate hand of a nymph? I could also guess the picture they were drawing. And so, after wetting my dry mouth with several sips of wine, I continued. ¡°For her, the flow is just everyday life. Whether it¡¯s the ocean currents, river streams, or even the bloodstream within a human body.¡± ¡°No way. Are you saying¡­?¡± Asclepius, who had learned about blood flow and pulses from me, seemed to realize what I was implying. ¡°Yes, a nymph? Just a nymph? A pitiful and beautiful nymph?¡± Hahaha¡­ I could only let out a dryugh. ¡°Just by listening to my heartbeat, she can see and replicate all my flows, as an eternal embodiment of the sea.¡± The first time I fell into this world, the first time I trembled at the mysteries beyond recognition, the pure white waves. I cherished that innocent nymph who made me realize what humanity was once again. However, when the pure white waves embraced me, blushing at my heartbeat and meeting my eyes, I used to peek at the deep ck sea swaying beneath those waves. ¡°Purity, innocence. Yes, Nesneria. That beautiful nymph is innocent. Like a clear spring, like white waves.¡± But that purity could sometimes be more cruel and ruthless than any malice. Like a tidal wave sweeping through all creation without distinguishing good and evil. Like an earthquake devouring all directions without thinking of karma. ¡°And pure will does not permit any malice that it has not allowed to approach itself.¡± And the conclusion of that unpermitted malice. No one here, except me, could even guess. The trio, except for Hercules, looked at each other with tense, stiff faces, perhaps understanding my words now. ¡°Th-then shouldn¡¯t we go quickly and stop them, even in another sense?¡± ¡°Stop them? Why?¡± I tilted my head at Jason¡¯s absurd suggestion as he stuttered. ¡°No! Even if it¡¯s the scoundrel Orion and his gang, someone might die¡­¡± Ah. This Jason guy. He acts tough, but he¡¯s surprisingly soft-hearted. But I shook my head and forcibly sat Jason back down as he tried to get up. ¡°Whoa?! Wh-what strength¡­.more importantly, why?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and sit down. Unless you want to be swallowed instead of those guys.¡± ¡°Dianes is right. The price of recklessness should be paid by them alone.¡± ¡°Hercules! Even you!¡± There¡¯s a saying that while fire leaves ashes behind, water leaves nothing in its wake. Jason, that fool, suggested we go die trying to save the idiots swept away because they ignored the tidal wave warning. If I went, I could probably subdue Neri even if she went berserk, but the problem was, I couldn¡¯t think of a single reason to bother. ¡°Sometimes, even Neri needs a change of pace.¡± I picked up a sizzling meat skewer from the grill and dipped it lightly in white yogurt sauce. The savory oil, chewy texture of the meat, and spicy seasoning harmonized perfectly with the tangy sauce. ¡°It¡¯s cooked well, right? When Nesneria brings back the mushrooms, let¡¯s skewer them together and grill them. The taste will be incredible.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s delicious. But you might have to give up on the mushrooms Neri brings.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± What do you think¡­? For Neri, collecting was a game of picking things that looked fun and pretty. ¡°It¡¯d be a miracle if we don¡¯t end up visiting the afterlife after eating them.¡± Let¡¯s see¡­ If I put the new meat on now, would it be perfectly cooked by the time Neri arrives? Imagining Neri munching on the skewers with a bright smile, I grinned contentedly and started grilling the meat with Hercules. Nereid nymphs. Those who sing of all the currents in the world, born from the pure water that first quenched all life. If you listen closely, the streams flowing through thend and forests would whisper songs to them. She would often press her ear to her beloved¡¯s chest and blush at the warm blood flow coursing through his heart. From the deep sea, where even Apollo¡¯s sunlight couldn¡¯t reach, to the white waves crashing on the shore, they freely traversed light and darkness. Thus, she could understand. Dianes. The ck gem deeply embedded in her chest was iparable to this vile demigod that had incurred the wrath of her sister Amphitrite. When they first met. When she reached out to his jet-ck hair, as dark as the sky on that moonless night. Nereid nymph, Nesneria, could understand. The flow raging in his blood was deeper than the currents of the deepest sea. The scent emanating from his body was richer than the fragrance of the deepest midnight. His heart was a gem that had risen from the depths of a ce not of this earth. His soul was a gift that came from a distant ce, not from this night. In this vast expanse of Greece, only she cherished the secret¡ªa secret even he didn¡¯t know. If that old centaur hadn¡¯t taken him out of Passos, Nesneria would have cherished his secret alone, monopolizing his time. As time passed and his body ripened and aged, falling into her arms, Nesneria would have taken him to the deep sea. When the ocean currents stripped away his cumbersome body, the pure and beautiful essence she glimpsed in his heartbeat would have been greeted by the white bride. ¡°Yes, in the end, any night sky just sinks below the sea.¡± Sister Amphitrite said so. To keep a man, you must not just bind him. After all, the human body was but a fleeting momentpared to their time, and eventually, the sunken ck night would be embraced in her arms. They say it¡¯s the eternal lovers¡¯ consideration to let him enjoy this world, even if just for a moment. ¡°But you, who have inherited even a part of the sea¡¯s eyes, cannot see it because of your own filth.¡± How pitiful. Pity or mockery? In a tone that couldn¡¯t be distinguished, the pure white nymph finished speaking and stood up as if she had lost interest. ¡°You¡¯re being cheeky!¡± ¡°Nymphs should just lie down quietly and sing!¡± ¡°She¡¯s using strange magic! Hecateris, bind her!¡± ¡°Ah, understood!¡± The gang, which had been momentarily frozen when their leader was swiftly defeated, finally came to their senses and attacked her. The son of an unknown minor god tried to bind her with vines. Despite nning to capture a nymph, the three thugs attacked her with bare hands, unarmed. One hand reached for her snowy white hair. Another hand aimed to grasp her soft neck. But the daughter of the sea had no intention of allowing them anything. Even if she was the Sister of the Thousand Waves that embraced the vast ocean, they were too vile to be epted by even a ripple. ¡°Dianess¡­ did it like this?¡± Tap, tap, tap. A light, fleeting sound, like water droplets bouncing. It was the sound of her snowy white fingers brushing past the hands that tried to vite her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wh-What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Aaaah!¡± Have you ever seen water droplets dance merrily in a deep ballroom over fire? From springs and rivers, reaching the mes, they gradually rise into the air, bubbling and singing cheerfully. Nesneria enjoyed watching the dance of the water droplets over the fire with Dianes. And just as much as those moments by the fire, Nesneria loved the dance Dianes performed, embodying the flow of all things. ¡°So, I triedbining something fun with something I love at once.¡± Like this! The pure white nymph burst into an innocentugh. The three beasts surrounding her clutched their boiling arms and began to dance, using their screams as apaniment. ¡°Aaaah! It¡¯s hot, hot!!¡± ¡°Save me. I was wrong!¡± ¡°Kyaaak! Kyaaah¡­.¡± The dance of water that began with the touch of the snow-white fingers of the girl soon spread to their entire bodies. A fierce pain as if the blood in their bodies had turned into boiling oil. In agony that far exceeded the limits of their flesh, the three sinners fell to the ground, twitching like deted pig dders, forgetting even to scream. Orion, who still couldn¡¯t rise due to the shock that struck his entire body, and the trembling magician, who forgot to cast spells, could only nkly watch the end of theirrades. And amidst such madness, only the chatter of the snow-white nymph echoed. ¡°What was it¡­? There was something that Dianes worked hard to prepare for me, like Hecate¡¯s alchemists¡­¡± What was it? Nesneria tilted her head with an innocent face, as if she couldn¡¯t remember. However, she soon opened her eyes with a sparkle and pped her hands with augh. ¡°Oh, right! It was supposed to be fireworks, wasn¡¯t it?¡± As if her pping was a signal, a cheerful explosion echoed within the magician¡¯s barrier that had been cast to conceal their misdeeds. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¨C Seductive Smile Of The Femme Fatale I threatened them not to even think about leaving this ce, and since Hercules also didn¡¯t step forward, the others had no choice but to just quietly sit in their ces. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Is this truly the right thing to do? No matter how improper their conduct, Orion and his gang are still part of this forest¡­¡± ¡°We only hope that the beautiful nymph does not enjoy the taste of blood.¡± As I was diligently grilling meat with Hercules, the other Golden Generation members, who seemed to be nning to just sit until the meat was ready, mercilessly gossiped behind our backs. Their tone and words¡­ They reminded me of those Justice Sect folks who would lovingly take care of their own even if theymitted rape or massacre. ¡°Not that it¡¯s a bad thing, though.¡± As I shrugged my shoulders slightly and turned over themb, Hercules, who was tearing raw meat on the other side, nodded in agreement. ¡°Following the virtues of Hestia is not wrong. But without the strength of Ares and the wisdom of Athena, it is just empty talk.¡± ¡°Right, to realize cooperation, one needs the wisdom to see it rightly and the strength to practice it.¡± Otherwise, it¡¯s just an armchair argument. In that sense, they were simr to the members of the Murim Alliance I saw in my previous life. Even though they belonged to the same sect, even though they were members of the same forest. These people ce more emphasis on the affiliation than on the character, condition, or morality of the subject. While arguing incessantly among themselves about what honor was and what virtue was in the mountains, and watching the world go mad from a distance, in the end, everything fell apart in my hands. ¡®Come to think of it, most of those guys, like the so-called masters of the Justice Sects, ended their lives in tragedy, copsing under their own weight.¡¯ First of all, Theseus kidnapped a much younger girl in an attempt to groom her, only for her brothers to overthrow his kingdom, andter, he was killed by the king of the kingdom he sought asylum in. Jason went through great hardships toplete the quest for the throne, but his wife, whom he brought back with him, was a witch. He tried to take a concubine, leaving his wife alone, and his entire family was ruined by his wife¡¯s hand, and he went mad and died in an ident. Asclepius, caught in the midst of the Olympian gods¡¯ corrupt nature, was struck dead by a thunderbolt but waster resurrected as a god. Orpheus went to the underworld to save his wife and returned, but failed the quest due to his own mistake. He waster killed by passing drunkards. ¡­Oh dear. Looking at it this way, among the ones here, not a single one had lived and died smoothly. ¡°Hey! The meat¡¯s burning!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡± And this little hero in front of me, fussing about the meat burning¡­ what could I say? Among the ones gathered here, wasn¡¯t this guy the most ill-fated? ¡°Hey. Why are you looking at me like that? As if you¡¯re looking at an old man about to die?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± The Recursion Doctor said. Everyone has their own fate. Living in this world, everyone has their own role, and their own fate to manage. This guy and those guys, they all have reasons to voluntarily face hardships and ovee them, leaving their names in history and mythology. Just as I had once be a god by receiving the aspirations of a million demon swords and ascending to that heavy dragon robe and the hellfire-like throne. For now, since I am here, I might influence their lives to some extent, but intervening beyond that to change their lives is something I shouldn¡¯t and can¡¯t do. Not being able to touch them and yet rashly pitying them was also a foolish act. ¡°By the way, shouldn¡¯t you go see Nesneria?¡± ¡°Hmm, should we go now? The ytime should be over by now.¡± Sigh, I don¡¯t even know how much effort it would take to rebuild my original martial arts. Was this the time to worry about others? As I sorted out my thoughts and reached out for a new piece of meat again. Something strange caught my eye. ¡°Hey. What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°That. In the sky¡­ Is that a bird?¡± The moment I lifted my head, following the smoke rising from the grill. Something freely traversing the sky under the bright halo of the moon caught my eye. ¡°¡­A pink bird?¡± A flying object of an incredibly eye-catching color was freely roaming the sky,manding attention. Even performing acrobatic flights and 360-degree spins, its movements seemed to scream, ¡®Look at me,¡¯ naturally drawing attention. It couldn¡¯t possibly be a bird. Could it be that ancient UFOs actually existed? Was that a thing? ¡­I tried to lessen the tension with frivolous thoughts, but the centuries of time I¡¯ve lived held me back from dismissing it as something trivial. ¡°It smells heavily of incidents and idents¡­¡± Nevertheless, my uneasy intuition urged me to heighten my vision to observe it closely. A pair of blood-red eyes, looking directly at me, were smiling malevolently. ¡°What on earth are you looking at? What¡¯s with the pink? The sky¡¯s so rough today that even the birds aren¡¯t out.¡± Hercules was babbling something beside me, confused, but I had no time to respond. Its identity was a woman. With long pink hair and a beauty boasting sensuality even from afar, her venomous smile naturally evoked the word ¡®seductress.¡¯ However, therge wings behind her, resembling those of a bat, and the ominous blood-red aura she exuded, informed me that she was a god, and a very, very dangerous one at that. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going.¡± Leaving just those words, I deployed my full qi into my Ghost Flying Step. The direction that venomous-smiling goddess was heading was undoubtedly towards the forest where Neri had gone. It seemed tonight would not pass quietly after all. Even the insects seemed to be horrified by the tragedy, as two figures wandered aimlessly through the eerily silent forest. ¡°Sniff! Sniff¡­!¡± ¡°Q-quiet! Sh-shut up!¡± Orion, son of Poseidon, and Hecateris, son of Hecate. Once celebrated as future great heroes and mighty sorcerers, the glory and confidence they once had were nowhere to be found. Not even the sinister cunning they used on nymphs and female heroes or the cruelty they inflicted on the weaker could be seen. Their hair was disheveled, their tunics were soiled with dirt and leaves, and their hands and knees were bloodied from rolling on the ground. However, what would shock anyone the most was their faces, which were reminiscent of madmen. Their eyes were hollow and unfocused, their mouths drooled with blood and saliva, and their noses were crooked. They no longer resembled the minor heroes who once harvested in the Forest of Heroes, nor the tyrants who oppressed numerous young talents. Their current state was utterly pitiable. However, the horrific disaster that unfolded before their eyes just moments ago was enough to shock even the strongest of minds. ¡°Kyahahaha! Where are you going? Tag? Hide and seek? I like anything! Dianes said it! If you start something, you have to finish it cleanly! So don¡¯t run away~¡± And the clear voice that whipped around their ears as they were out of breath. If they even slightly lost strength and slowed their steps, that voice woulde flying, and they couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. How long had they run like that? Finally, the magician, exhausted, screamed at Orion. ¡°O-O-Orion¡­!¡± ¡°Wh-what the hell?! If you want to die, do it alone!¡± ¡°This is strange! I mean it, it¡¯s strange!¡± ¡°What the hell is so strange?!¡± ¡°This forest!¡± ¡°What?¡± Only after hearing the words of thest remaining member of his gang did Orion realize the oddity. Originally, this forest attached to the Forest of Heroes for hunting and gathering practice wasn¡¯t that big. At most, it was a forest that Orion could traverse in five minutes if he ran at full speed. But now, they had been running through this forest for clearly more than thirty minutes. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± It was evident that if they stayed like this, that scoundrel would use him as bait and escape. The magician, who had to somehow stick with him, was rolling his eyes frantically and then discovered the biggest anomaly. ¡°Th-the moon is gone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Orion was startled by those words and looked up at the sky. Only then could Orion sense something strange. It was a clear night without a single cloud, but Artemis¡¯s chariot, which should have been looking down at them, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± Unable to just stand there stupidly, the son of Poseidon and the child of Hecate felt their legs give out, unable to stand any longer. -Thud! The moon was the chariot of the goddess, who raced through the night, and the eye of Olympus that protected Greece day and night. But the moon had disappeared? It meant that a force powerful enough to even obscure the eye of Olympus had trapped them and this forest. ¡°H-how is this even possible? This is the Forest of Heroes! The invible sanctuary bestowed by the twelve gods of Olympus to the sage Chiron!¡± The child of Hecate, well-versed in sorcery and magic, clutched his head and screamed in madness, unable to exin the phenomenon with any wisdom he had learned. No god, not even the King of Gods, Zeus, dared to show such great divine power in the Forest of Heroes. It was a consecratednd where the honor of the twelve Olympian gods and even the King of the Underworld, who had no ce in Olympus, respected Chiron. Releasing such immense divine power to hide the moon in this forest was impossible. ¡°Th-this¡­¡± Orion gritted his teeth as he looked at hisstrade kneeling on the ground, screaming. How did things get so twisted? What on earth had he meddled with? Why must he suffer this humiliation? With one question leading to another and nowhere to direct his hate, Orion could only grit his teeth. ¡°I, the son of Poseidon¡­!¡± Orion, trembling all over from despair and hatred, slowly lifted his head at the presence that gentlynded before him. ¡°Hello~ Are you very busy?¡± There, a beautiful enchantress was looking down at him with a venomous smile. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¨C Blood Will Be Seen ¡°Oh! Dianes!¡± ¡°Neri?¡± While I was busily sprinting between the trees, a familiar voice suddenly called out to me from below. I hastily stopped and looked down to find Oceanus¡¯s beautiful youngest daughter gesturing and jumping towards me. ¡­Covered head to toe in blood. With a sigh, I descended to the ground, and this reckless girl eagerly rushed to embrace me. ¡°Diiiiaaaneees~ I was so scared~¡± ¡°How can you lie without batting an eye? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe at me covered in blood?!¡± As she happily tried to hug me, I grabbed her forehead and firmly pushed her away to avoid getting blood all over myself. Was this some kind ofedy? Even I found it absurd, but it was still much better for the ruffians who tried to hurt Neri to die than for her to get hurt, so I could catch my breath for now. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What about the ones who tried to hurt you?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°¡­Who¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°About three?¡± ¡°Where are the bodies?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s alive?¡± ¡°About two? They ran that way.¡± Hmm, really? Then it¡¯s best to have as few mouths to talk as possible. ¡°Well done, but it would have been better if you handled it a bit more cleanly.¡± Thew is faint, and violence and rogues prevail even more in this world. In such a world, asking a delicate and beautiful nymph to live with mercy despite having power was rather making her vulnerable. I told her that if she had to take action, she should do it thoroughly, without any hesitation, so that they would never think of touching her or any of the Nereid nymphs again. ¡°That was when I was teaching Grasping Hand and Fist Hit¡­¡± Judging by this sight, at least those who died didn¡¯t die peacefully. It just so happened that this Nereid nymph took from me the Five Yin Pseudo Destorying Art, a bizarre and terrifying art created from the secret techniques of the Indian and Podp Pce esoteric schools. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re not hurt.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ Thanks for worrying about me.¡± ¡°How about dealing with that blood first? It¡¯s a bit disturbing to look at.¡± ¡°Oh right! Silly me, wait a moment!¡± -p, p! As Neri pped lightly, the groundwater that sprang up at her feet slowly enveloped her, swiftly absorbing the blood and flesh before disappearing into the ground. ¡°Ta-da!¡± ¡°Whenever I see it, it¡¯s truly amazing.¡± Even though she was a nymph of the sea, didn¡¯t her mother say she was the goddess of clear water? Maybe that was why Neri could freely handle groundwater and spring water like this. Anyway, since Neri¡¯s hygiene had improved, let¡¯s move on. The important thing now wasn¡¯t that. ¡°Neri, have you seen anything strangetely?¡± ¡°Something strange?¡± ¡°How should I put it¡­? A woman with a color that looks like an overdose of dye. Or a goddess with bat-like wings. Things like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure? After blowing up those three earlier, Dianes appeared while I was ying tag with the other two.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I definitely didn¡¯t see it wrong. Was it just a passing god by chance? ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here for now.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?! I haven¡¯t even gathered all the mushrooms yet!¡± ¡°Exactly, I flew all the way here, yet you don¡¯t want to say hello?¡± Trying to distance ourselves from any incidents or idents, I pressed Neri¡¯s shoulders firmly. For some reason, there was a strange voice naturally joining our conversation. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ damn.¡± I muttered a curse quietly, sensing a bad premonition that another incident had captured me. A voice full of mischief andughter echoed above my head. I didn¡¯t want to see it. The already long day was finally ending, but it was clear that this voice, dying to have fun, would make the night even longer. ¡°Oh my? Why the reaction? Weren¡¯t you chasing after this pretty sister, mesmerized by her beauty?¡± ¡°Pretty sister? Dia. Is it another woman?¡± ¡°What are you talking about again?¡± I clutched my forehead in response to Neri¡¯s reaction, who couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere at all. Long hair reminiscent of strawberry milk suddenly filled my vision. ¡°Hello~ Our youngest~?¡± Blood-red eyes sparkling with curiosity, interest, and fun. Pink hair that stood out even from a distance and bat wings reminiscent of Drac. And a beautiful woman with a seductive appearance, holding a sinister smile as if plotting a mischievous prank. Whether in my previous life, the life before that, or even in this life, she was a woman with such a striking impression that I would never forget if I had even brushed past her once. She was hanging upside down in mid-air, waving at me. But what did this goddess just call me? ¡°Excuse me, do you know me?¡± ¡°No? It¡¯s our first meeting, our first meeting.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I was flustered by a title that I had never heard in my three lifetimes and feltpletely unrted to me, while Neri was tugging at my clothes from behind. ¡°D-Dia¡­¡± ¡°Neri?¡± For some reason, Neri was bowing her head deeply and clinging to me, trembling. Did this strawberry milk woman do something? As I slowly stepped back and created a barrier with divine magic to protect Neri, she finally stopped trembling. ¡°Oh~ Are you already using Mother¡¯s divine power like that? Impressive!¡± ¡°What the hell¡­? What did you do to her?¡± No matter where she went, even when facing a bear as big as a house, the usually cheerful Nereid nymph suddenly bing so terrified was unusual. I cautiously raised my divine magic and qi, wary that it might be some kind of mental attack or trick. ¡°Hahaha! Calm down~ It¡¯s just that the child is a bit sensitive and overreacting to my divine power.¡± ¡°Are you ming the child? Isn¡¯t it a problem that you can¡¯t even control your own energy and let it spill all over the ce? If you don¡¯t step back right now¡­ hmm?¡± ¡°Oh my?¡± I unintentionally blurted out a strong remark as I faced the woman who had spun around and stood right in front of me. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ As soon as I made eye contact with this woman, I felt something bubbling and boiling inside me. It felt like I was facing an enemy, if not a mortal enemy, then at least someone with whom I had a bad fate, making me feel a surge of repulsion and anger. When I saw her blood-red eyes watching me with keen interest, it became clear that my current state was not due to myself but because of the woman in front of me. As the calctions quickly concluded, I shifted my focus from the intimidating Godly Demonic Qi to the calming Martial Spirit Cultivation and began to concentrate on my breathing and qi. ¡°Phew¡­¡± In an instant, the bewilderment and anger that filled my head dissipated, and my pounding heart, driven by fury and rejection, returned to its normal rhythm. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± The pink-haired woman, evidently surprised by my actions, let out an exmation in astonishment. ¡°Neri, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Dia, my head hurts¡­¡± ¡°Where? How does it hurt? Is it a stabbing pain?¡± Neri¡¯s condition improved as I blocked the woman¡¯s influence with my qi barrier, but she still showed some aftereffects, copsing and groaning in ce. ¡°Argh¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Just hang in there a little longer.¡± What kind of god could she be to make such a lively child so drained just by appearing in front of her? Even while raising my guard inside, I thought it best to move Neri first, so I picked her up. ¡°Huh? Uh, uh? Go, go?¡± ¡°First off, the child¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. What would you even want to talk about? Besides, starting with trickery right from our first meeting? It¡¯s really unpleasant.¡± ¡°Ha, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Should I know who you are?¡± Given that she had suddenly appeared and struck first, it felt all too familiar that she might indeed be a goddess. I was even contemting just confronting her, considering how she provoked my temper earlier. ¡°You were the one who used tricks without even revealing your name first, so if you have business, let¡¯s move this child first.¡± ¡°Neri¡­ was it? A pet name, huh? You must really adore her. A lover?¡± I ground my teeth at the clear provocation involving Neri. ¡°¡­If you cross the line any further, god or whatever, you won¡¯t like what happens.¡± Anger surged instantly at the sight of those blood-red eyes shifting their interest from me to Neri. Challenging me was fine. Provoking me was fine. Each crisis, each moment of peril, was an opportunity for me, and as long as I practiced dark arts and followed thew of the strong, hardships and criticisms were not to be avoided but faced head-on. But if anyone tried to harm someone else besides me, I was always ready to see blood. Even if it meant my own blood might spill. It was the same when I was the Heavenly Demon. Those who challenged and schemed against me were wee, but the cowards who targeted those around me had to be eradicated. ¡°I¡¯m sick of connections that follow uninvited and disappear unannounced.¡± -Whoooosh!! Matching my emotions, the divine energy wrapped around me like a massive me and roared. It would be a shield to protect me and a spear to pierce my enemies. Eventually, it would be a great cmity that burns all worldly matters to ashes, ording to my will. At my intense reaction, the unnamed pink goddess momentarily stiffened in surprise. Then she tilted her head mockingly, smirking at me. ¡°Oh¡­ if you put it that way¡­ I¡¯m even more jealous and can¡¯t back off now.¡± She really doesn¡¯t get it, doesn¡¯t she? ¡°Then, I guess blood will be seen.¡± -sh! A gigantic sword of ck mes soared, cleaving the sky. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¨C Daughters Of Nyx: Eris And Nemesis The maiden of the spark, the harbinger of cmity, the mischievous goddess of discord and strife. Nyx¡¯s daughter, Eris, who instills fear in Olympus and Greece, felt as if she were floating on clouds. Earlier, at their mother¡¯s call, Nyx¡¯s sons and daughters gathered in Tartarus for the first time in a while. Among them, the mysterious Three Sisters of Fate, the Moirai sisters, caught her eye. The solemn sister Nemesis, the taciturn brother Thanatos, the ferryman brother Charon, and even Hypnos, who was dozing off at the entrance of the abyss. All the siblings who were active in Greece and maintained their consciousness had gathered. Nyx¡¯s children, who instill fear and shock in both humans and gods if they encounter even a single one. The words of the Night Mother, who rose from the deep, deep Tartarus, were indeed shocking. She said that after thousands of years, their sibling had been born. Even Nemesis, who was like a stone, couldn¡¯t close her mouth in astonishment. The usually taciturn Thanatos had his eyes wide open. Charon, the boatman, lost his grip on the oar. And Hypnos was so startled he woke up from his sleep. Even the Three Sisters of Fate, who were spinning their wheels at that very moment, almost dropped their tools. It was clear how significant this news was without needing to say more. Moreover, the additionalment from their mother, that he was now wandering thend of Greece in a human body, left the siblings feeling as if they had been struck on the head. Why? How? For what reason? After a brief reunion with her children after hundreds of years, and leaving behind an extraordinary bombshell, the old Night Mother silently disappeared into the abyss once more. The reason for their shock was not because their mother had created a new sibling after thousands of years. The problem was that she had fashioned this new child as a human. Humans were beings granted inherent uncertainty and endless potential by the Primordial Chaos. They were finite but evolved through generations, and asionally, the emergence of unprecedented beings among them could lead to rapid advancement for all humanity. Unlike the gods, who were eternal, immortal, and whose essence remained unchanged unless seeding divine duties, humans were entities of unpredictable potential even beyond the gods¡¯ foresight. Olympus¡¯s grand prophecy that a human hero was needed to prevent the war foretold by Gaia also meant that when divine power and human potentialbined, there was a chance to ovee the curse of the Protogenoi. Even the old god-king of the previous Titan age was so afraid of the potential granted to humans by Chaos that he tried to destroy that potential itself, degrading humanity to trample it. But. The offspring of the Primordial Night, whom even the mother of fate and the god-king of Olympus feared, was born in a human body? ¡°By Chaos¡­¡± ¡°Mother, what on earth¡­?¡± ¡°Sister, we¡­¡± ¡°¡°We¡¯re doomed.¡±¡± The goddesses of fate copsed in unison, leaving behind death and the ferryman, who were surely pondering useless thoughts. Erisughed quietly to herself, stamping her feet. ¡®This will be fun!¡¯ Between human and god. Though fashioned as a human, its essence clearly belonged to the Primordial Night, undoubtedly heralding the beginning of an immense upheaval. True to her nature as the goddess of discord and strife, Eris was about to make her move, sensing the scent of an enormous conflict. -Crack! ¡°What?!¡± A ck scale sword struck down on her hem just as she was about to spread her wings. Following this, she looked up to see a pair of stark white eyes ring at her. ¡°S-sister? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Eris, you were clearly thinking something strange again, weren¡¯t you?¡± The Goddess of Judgment and Causality, the stern protector of justice. Nemesis. Eris called her a rigid, unyielding woman, and her elder sister was ring at her with stern eyes. The six fiercely fluttering ck wings, as ck as the long hair that contrasted perfectly with her snow-white skin. And the sharp, gleaming white eyes that seemed to pierce through all the world¡¯s lies were so devoid of pupils that even her younger sibling, Eris, was sometimes startled. ¡°What? What did I do?!¡± ¡°Just try to deceive Mother instead. Don¡¯t even think about telling me such nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­Tsk!¡± As her sister Nemesis said, Eris was nning to leave the Underworld immediately to find the youngest sibling she had never seen before. How much had she been tormented just because she was the youngest of the siblings? Now she had a wonderful younger sibling to whom she could fully pass on the hardships she had endured. Would she just stand by and watch? However, the Goddess of Judgment, who had been in charge of her since childhood, had already seen through her entirely. ¡°Sigh¡­ Here. Eris, take this.¡° ¡°What is this¡­ huh?¡± What Nemesis handed over was a pitch-ck wooden que. asionally, those whomitted unforgivable sins received Nemesis¡¯s que, and the pitch-ck que was only given to those who hadmitted the gravest of sins. ¡°Oh¡­ Orion? Ah! The bastard child Amphitrite tried to kill and save when he was born?¡± ¡°Yes, a foolish sinner whomitted a grave sin.¡± ¡°He caused quite a stir in the Forest of Heroes. Chiron used to look for Orion every time he came to greet me, but it quieted down after that Hercules guy came in.¡± But what had this bastard done to have his name listed in the Nemesis¡¯s judgment hall? ¡°He even attempted to harm and vite the daughter of Oceanus. But that is nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± -Bang! Unable to contain her rage, Nemesis drew her bnce sword that had pierced Eris¡¯s hem and struck down again. At her ferocious demeanor, Eris couldn¡¯t even think of fleeing at this moment. ¡°How dare he¡­? To insult our revered Mother, the Primordial night and darkness, without even knowing her, to insult our sibling burdened with mortal sins, and to make these sphemous acts known to me during the night when darkness is cast, is his crime!¡± ¡®¡­Oh, no.¡¯ Eris thought that this scoundrel named Orion might prefer a clean death. At that moment, Eris noticed a fact from the words of her enraged sister. ¡°So¡­ this is about our youngest sibling?¡± And the fact that you¡¯re telling me this means? Seeing her younger sister, who was suddenly full of enthusiasm and urging her to tell the next part of the story, Nemesis could only clutch her forehead. ¡°¡­Hoo, is this really the right thing to do?¡± From Nemesis¡¯s perspective, who revered and loved their mother more than any other sibling, Orion was a heinous criminal. In her heart, she wanted to rush to the Forest of Heroes right away and subject that young and impudent criminal to a life more painful than hell. However, Poseidon, upon learning that his son¡¯s name had entered her judgment list, had blocked her path just before entering the Underworld. At first, he stopped her with a massive wave, wielding the mighty name of the Three Great Gods of Olympus. Her bnce sword struck down the tyranny, wielding a trident that caused an earthquake and shed with the bnce sword. No matter how much he was one of the Three Great Gods, there was no way to stop Nemesis from carrying out her divine duty. In the end, Poseidon, as ast-ditch effort, threatened by blocking all entrances to the Underworld with earthquakes and tsunamis. From Nemesis¡¯s perspective, her divine duty was important, but with her mother calling after hundreds of years, she couldn¡¯t dy any longer, so she swore to Poseidon that she would negotiate with him after receiving her mother¡¯s summons. But before the criminal could escape or be hidden by Poseidon, she had to infiltrate the Forest of Heroes and capture the audacious criminals. ¡°Hmm¡­ So you¡¯re telling me to go deal with that Orion fellow and take care of our unfortunate¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°¡­our unfortunate sibling who was insulted?¡± As Eris¡¯s shoulders shook with excitement and amusement, the scale sword trembled in response. The poor youngest, who could neither win by strength nor by age, well, not the youngest anymore. In any case, the beautiful and pitiful maiden of strife and discord could only keep her mouth shut. Satisfied with the now quiet Eris, Nemesis nodded and continued speaking. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. No matter how great and kind our Mother is, or how much Olympus fears our Nyx¡¯s children, it¡¯s been only three days since our sibling entered the Forest of Heroes. He cannot stand against Poseidon¡¯s son, who has already wielded tyranny against numerous minor heroes. Go and capture the sinner, and protect our weak brother!¡± That was only a few minutes ago, and now the maiden of strife and discord was facing a life-threatening crisis at the hands of that very weak sibling. -Whoosh! ¡°Eeek?!¡± A ck sword of immense power, reminiscent of Nemesis¡¯s scale sword, grazed her forehead. ¡°Huh? Dodged?¡± In her younger days, Nemesis, being Nyx¡¯s daughter, underwent hellish training, being stabbed and shed countless times by that scale sword in the abyss of Tartarus. This tear-soaked memory was now shining through. ¡°Uh, hey? Little one? I was wrong, let¡¯s talk this out¡­¡± But she could tell. This kid was no ordinary young hero. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she might get beaten to the brink of death by her younger sibling today and spend ages recovering in the abyss of Tartarus. Thus, the Goddess of Discord and the Maiden of Strife, who had ignited the conflict herself, ended up demanding negotiations, an unprecedented miracle. ¡°I told you, I never had a sibling like you.¡± ¡­The beneficiary of this miracle seemed to have no intention of epting it. -Whoosh! Grinding his teeth savagely, the youngest sibling added pitch-ck mes to the sword in hand. How could anyone see this as a frail sibling, a novice who had only entered the Forest of Heroes three days ago? Eris, with a tearful expression, resented her sister, who was not present. As her sister said, capturing that rookie named Orion was not difficult. The distant aura of vile jealousy and discord wafted through the air. Following it to the Forest of Heroes, she descended, avoiding Chiron¡¯s gaze, only to find a fallen young hero in aplete mess. First, to avoid the eyes of Poseidon and the other Olympian gods, she borrowed her mother¡¯s power to iste this forest from the outside world. It was when she personally arrived to punish the sinner who dared to insult her mother. Poseidon¡¯s brat had some sense in his eyes as he looked up at her with lustful desire. The sight was so outrageous that she subdued him somewhat forcefully, but since shepleted the task Nemesis entrusted to her, it was time to enjoy the long-awaited reunion with the youngest. Even from high up in the sky, she could tell it was the youngest, the lovely ck-haired young hero. Overall, with ck hair and a fair, pretty face, she had the silly thought that maybe Nemesis looked like that when she was young. Moreover, she cleverly just gave a slight signal, and he came running to find his sister on his own. Like a little girl raising a puppy, she found it endearing and cute, and she thought she wouldn¡¯t put him through hellish training like Nemesis. But what is this? Now Eris was the one being overpowered. -Bang! Bang! ¡°Keep¡­ dodging?¡± How was he disying such divine skills? Holding the unconscious nymph in his arms, her younger brother swung the ck sword and ck mes menacingly. ¡°Eek! Dodge, dodge! Otherwise, I¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t do things that will get you killed. It¡¯s tiring for both of us!¡± At first nce, it seemed like an ordinary sibling quarrel, but the way the youngest wielded the ck sword was beyondprehension. Itpletely sealed off her attempts to take flight or hide. Like a songbird being driven into a cage, the youngest¡¯s sword thoroughly pressured and constrained her. Eris was confused as to what kind of martial arts or magic could bind the daughter of Nyx. Though the opponent was born in a human body, he was undeniably the son of Nyx. Moreover, he was a rare singrity endowed with thetent chaos of humanity and the power of Nyx. In a way, it was not entirely iprehensible. ¡°But still! How could you use this on me?!¡± Tears welled up, and Eris whined as she would to any other sibling. But in the youngest¡¯s eyes, there wasn¡¯t a trace of pity. ¡°Nine Demon Sword ¨C First Fire Mirror.¡± ck me Ten Thousand Forms. ¡°ck me¡­ what?¡± While uttering something that sounded like a magic spell, the youngest, who hadn¡¯t even introduced himself yet, swung the sword engulfed in ck mes. The pitch-ck mes melted everything in their path as they lunged toward her. -Fwaaaaaah!! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± And when the seemingly endless surge of mes finally ceased. At the end of the ck mes, Eris staggered and stood up. ¡°Oh¡­?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡± Watching the youngest, who seemed amazed that she had stood up, the Goddess of Discord red and dispelled her shield. ¡°You, to your sister¡­ h-how could you¡­?¡± ¡°For someone who says that, you¡¯re the one who crossed the line first.¡± ¡°Th-that was just a joke!¡± ¡°You drained her energy with some unknown trick and brazenly pped your wings to provoke Neri. Isn¡¯t it natural for you to get beaten?¡± Even while swinging his sword in her direction, the youngest still didn¡¯t let go of that white nymph, causing Eris to tremble with anger. I am the older sister. I am the elder. I am no longer the youngest, and I am a senior goddess who must teach this youngest before me like Sister Nemesis¡­ ¡°With the ck me gone, is it now the turn for the Fearsome Fire?¡± The youngest slowly ced the nymph behind him and took a stance with the ck sword in both hands. The sword, which had been zing like a torch, suddenly calmed. No, it hadn¡¯t calmed. It was merelypressed on the surface of the sword, making it not visible on the outside. ¡°The ck mes were blocked, but what about the Hellfire?¡± For the first time, a smile appeared on the cold, sculpture-like face of the youngest. A very cold and very cruel one. It was an incredibly cruel smile that perfectly suited her taste. ¡°Nine Demon Sword ¨C Fearsome mes¡­¡± The ck sword rose high and slowly descended toward Eris from a distance. A smile that pierced the heart and a sword that was so beautiful. In that moment, Eris forgot to evade, mesmerized. -ng! ¡°That¡¯s as far as you go, sibling.¡± A judgment sword engraved with a white scale and karmic cycles stopped the ck sword. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¨C Judgment And Hell The Twelve Divine Demons were all masters who had reached the pinnacle of their fields, bing the rulers of the Million Demonic Path. Even among the Twelve Divine Demons, Recursion Doctor, who was rtively weaker inbat, and Forgetting Sound Schr, who was originally a musician, were evaluated as unparalleled in their martial prowess of the era. Hence, it was no exaggeration to say that the Twelve Divine Demons were the strongest leaders in the long history of the Heavenly Demon Cult. However, among these Twelve Divine Demons, there were three whose martial prowess and aplishments were on a different level altogether, known as the Three Supreme Beings of the Cult. They were the Sura Demon Saint, the Nine Forms Sword Saint, and the Bloody Heavenly Martial Saint. Among them, the Nine Forms Sword Saint¡¯s unique martial art, Nine Forms Demonic Sword, was an extraordinary sword technique that encapsted the hells of extreme heat and cold within the de. Originally, with my current level of aplishment, it would be impossible to even use the Nine Forms Sword Technique, let alone wield the sword as described in the manual, but the divine energy that heightened my skills earlier was perfectly recreating the Nine Forms Sword in my mind. But now, she blocked that Nine Forms Sword, imbued with the Fearsome me of the Inferno? Even I was cut countless times just to grasp its true essence, and it took a whole lifetime just to block its first strike. ¡°Blocked?¡± ¡°Brother, please calm down, and let¡¯s talk¡­¡± The time for calm had passed. The pink-haired goddess provoked me with the nymph I cherished and adored the most. And this ck angel, who stood with closed eyes, blocked the sword that should never be blocked, trying to steal the joy of punishment that I rightfully deserved. Allowing this was something that could never be tolerated, not just as the Heavenly Demon, but as a martial artist and a demonic being who had lived through countless years. ¡°Furious me, Annihtion me.¡± The fire that burns the world is neither noisy nor fierce. It just burns, scorches, and zes. -Shaaah¡­! A light sound, like a spring breeze, echoed between my ck sword and the ck scale sword. ¡°¡­What is this?!¡± Sensing something strange, the ck angel tried to retrieve the sword, but it was already toote. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Let¡¯s y a bit more.¡± -Kwagagak! The ck angel pped her wings and took to the sky, while I rushed at her, shing our swords. Gradually, the ck scale sword began to tremble in the mes I had ignited, and the surrounding trees and grass started to char ck as if engulfed by the fires of hell. Atst, as the fiery ck scale sword gradually prated and left ripples, the ck angel¡¯s white eyes, which had been closed, suddenly opened wide in astonishment. ¡°!? J-Justicia?¡± Her eyes, filled with shock, soon zed blue, and suddenly, the ck scale sword began to shine white. [Jud¨ªc?um (Judgment)!!] ¡°¡­Tch!¡± At the same time, the ck scale sword, emitting a tremendous wave and glowing white, forced me to click my tongue and retreat. A phenomenon simr to the divine power release shown by Hermes earlier. Faced with the fierce white light that seemed to sh through my entire body, I had no choice but to retract my scorching sword and switch to defense. Soon, just like the rain of arrows faced on the front lines of Mount Kunlun in the past, the falling white rays aimed at me were met by my ck sword. -ng! ng, ng, ng! The standoff between the white rays and my ck sword shield was inevitable. The decisive blow was delivered by the sharp white sword. [Frater, ignosce mihi (Brother, forgive me)] ¡°Oh, for crying out loud.¡± While striking down with a white sword burning with divine power, she mumbled nonsense, making me chuckle as I, too, prepared for the battle. Everything would end in this single bout for both the opponent and me¡ªthe moment that could be called the flower of swordsmen. It was the perfect opportunity to see how far this freely unleashed power of the Twelve Divine Demons could go. ¡°Nine Forms Demon Sword ¨C Infinite Hell.¡± The ck Infinite Hell sword, which aimed to devour even the light, and the white judgment sword, shining brightly in the night, searched for the moment to bare their fangs at each other. And the moment they found an opening in each other. The white sword and the ck sword crossed¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± Or so they tried. Before a random strawberry milk came between me and the angel. ¡°Eris?!¡± ¡°What is this?!¡± The two sword strikes rapidly diverted. -BOOOOM! -WHOOOSH! The pure white scale sword twisted its path skyward, and thepleted Infinite Hell Sword shattered the ground. Honestly, I briefly considered just stabbing the goddess who caused this fight. But using the final strike of a duel between swordsmen to catch an uninvited guest was not cool. Of course, even the aftermath ripped the sky apart and created craters in the ground. The goddess crouching inside a pink protective barrier, whimpering, remained unharmed. ¡°Eris! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Sis¡­¡± ¡°D-Dianes¡­ I feel nauseous¡­¡± ¡°Neri! You didn¡¯t get caught up in it, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­ But the ground¡­ ugh¡­¡± The angel with ck wings was so shocked that she almost struck her sister with her own hands, throwing away her sword and rushing towards the goddess called Eris. I, too, was behind and not caught in the fray, but I had to check on Neri, who was feeling dizzy from the trembling ground. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Dianes, your nose, your nose is bleeding!¡± ¡°What?¡± My nose is bleeding? Hearing Neri¡¯s scream as she looked at my face, I brought my fingers under my nose. Warm blood stained them red. ¡°Dianes, blood¡­¡± ¡°Neri?!¡± Seeing this, Neri¡¯s face turned bright red, and she fainted. Startled, I caught her. A calm, clear voice came from behind. ¡°¡­It¡¯s an aftereffect of excessive use of divine power. The nymph just fainted from shock, so you can rest assured.¡± ¡°Divine power?¡± When I frowned and turned around, there stood the pink-haired goddess with a flushed face avoiding my gaze and the ck-winged goddess looking at her pitifully while holding her in a princess carry. The two goddesses quietly watched as I carefully lifted Neri, not wanting to leave her sitting on the cold ground. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re going for another round.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ Let me apologize first. My sister and I got too yful and almost hurt your beloved.¡± ¡°Sis~ I was just ying a little¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Eris.¡± Eris, who was fiddling with her fingers and trying to make excuses, closed her mouth at her sister¡¯s stern gaze, which seemed imprable. ¡°First, let me introduce myself. I am Nemesis, who governs judgment and justice. This mischievous younger sister of mine is Eris, the guardian of discord and strife. We are all siblings born from the Primordial Night.¡± Primordial Night. It was a term referring to the god who created me, as mentioned by Hermes. Though I had learned about the goddess who governs the night from the orphanage and had vague memories from my past lives, the Primordial Night was somewhat unfamiliar to me, and upon looking it up, it didn¡¯t seem to be a god that was widely worshipped as there were no records. ¡°Shall I hear more about it¡­?¡± Especially considering the sudden appearance of those beings beyond the mist, introduced as siblings. Besides, after such an intense bout, I thought it might be a good idea to have a conversation. But to think that the goddess who referred to herself as my sister was capable of crossing swords with the Nine Forms Sword Saint, and such a beautiful one at that? Honestly, anyone in my position would bepelled to speak respectfully. ¡°More than anything, that swordsmanship, the unique martial arts¡­ It seems like you invented it yourself, and I¡¯d like to discuss it, Sister.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Sister?!¡± At the title ¡°sister¡± that I uttered, Nemesis¡¯s eyes widened, and Eris, who was nestled in her arms, was startled and lifted her head. ¡°Hey! Why didn¡¯t you call me sister, too?!¡± ¡°Eris?¡± Nemesis, whose face was slightly flushed, gave a slight nce, and the Goddess of Discord, who had been wriggling like a live fish, went limp like seaweed again. ¡°Ahem, Brother, your swordsmanship was also very impressive. I deeply wish to discuss it slowly, but¡­¡± Nemesis suddenly lifted her head and looked at the sky. I followed that gaze, wondering if there was something there. I could see a dark blue veil torn and fluttering in the sky, with a crescent moon shimmering beyond the tattered edges. ¡°Hee-ing¡­ The barrier I worked so hard to create has been torn apart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s due to insufficient study, Eris.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the fool, Sister! Where is there a barrier that can block your Judgment Sword?!¡± ¡°¡­Who was the idiot that jumped in front of that sword?!¡± How on earth did she think of picking a fight with the person holding her? Eris was once again mmed headfirst into the ground by Nemesis¡¯s hand; her eyes rolled back. ¡°Ku-kkiyak?!¡± ¡°I told you! Just capture that foolish sinner who dared to insult our mother and kin! Do you know how hard it was for me to deal with that whining Sea God in the pce beneath the sea? In the meantime, you couldn¡¯t hold back and even got beaten up in a skirmish with our youngest?! And you call yourself the goddess of discord and strife?!¡± ¡°Eek! Aah!? Sister, w-wait a momeeeent!¡± In the end, Nemesis, perhaps having lost her sanity, began spanking her sibling, who was now face-down on the ground. At a nce, it was evident that she had been suffering because of her immature sister for quite some time. ¡°I¡¯m never going to get married¡­¡± ¡°Phew¡­ You keep making a fool of yourself.¡± Leaving behind Eris, who was clutching her bright red buttocks even through her clothes and sobbing, Nemesis shook her head and turned towards me. ¡°¡­Ahem, anyway, although I, too, am eager to converse with my new sibling, if we stay like this, we¡¯ll attract the attention of Olympus, so let¡¯s meet again on another quiet night.¡± ¡°Olympus?¡± Was it alright to set up a barrier and cause a ruckus in Chiron¡¯s sanctuary like this? As I frowned, Nemesis, seemingly reading my mind, responded with a smirk. ¡°No matter what, the current Greece governed by them is quite beautiful. It¡¯s better to keep a suitable distance rather than destroy thisnd over pointless hostility.¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± In other words, those not part of Olympus, like the Twelve Divine Demons, avoid entanglements with each other to prevent mutual troubles by keeping a suitable distance. ¡°By the way, when you mentioned a sinner, did you mean Orion?¡± Suddenly, the Goddess of Judgment and the Goddess of Discord appeared before me. Orion, who bled while chasing Neri, and Eris, who came after Orion. And me, who entered the forest upon seeing Eris. In this situation, naturally, the ruffian of Poseidon came to mind. ¡°Ah¡­e to think of it, you too were insulted along with mother, and your lover was almost dishonored.¡± Nemesis, nodding as if she hadn¡¯t thought of it, gestured into the air. ¡°Kwak?!¡± -Thud! Then suddenly, a giant with blue hair, all battered, fell from the sky to the ground. ¡°From now on, I will punish the sinner who mocked the name of the god and tried to harm the bloodline. Will you watch with me, little brother?¡± Nemesis, smiling faintly and calling me little brother, had a face that was somehow slightly red. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¨C The Emotionally Touched Judge Nemesis, empowered by her divine duty and power, could read the fates entwined with the judge who had rushed to her. And while leisurely strolling across the night sky, she noticed the judge who appeared on her hand. She pondered over the fate entwined with him. A human emanating the same divine power as her. And the one who, out of jealousy, ndered him from behind and attempted to vite his lover, who was also his half-sibling and Poseidon¡¯s sister-inw, as well as the sister of Amphitrite, the Queen of the Sea. It was only natural that the foolish rtive of Poseidon, who insulted their mother knowingly or unknowingly, would face ruin. But the individual tied to this fate, the ck-haired hero who possessed the divine power of Nyx, caught her attention. Yes, even Mother might asionallye out to the mortal world to enjoy herself. Still, being a demigod with the bloodline of Nyx, she worried if this child, born of human flesh, could bear the immense divine power of the Protogenoi. Since it was the work of the Great Mother, it meant she had met a passionate love after countless ages. Therefore, she personally bonded with a human and bore a child. Understanding this, she resolved to asionally visit and care for the child, who would suffer greatly among the renowned heroes in the Forest of Heroes. That was her only thought. However, after breaking through the interference of the Sea God, the Mother of Night, whom she had not seen in ages, made a bombshell deration that struck her mind. Not a demigod born from bonding with a human, but a human directly crafted by the Protogenoi and then released into the world? The first generation of humanity, closest to the Primordial Chaos, possessed such power and boundless potential that even the Titan King felt threatened. Even the current King of Gods, Zeus, considered them, and even the devout and pious Titans, a threat; Thus, he sent Pandora to annihte them. In their ce, the prophet Prometheus and his brother crafted a new humanity from the blood and flesh of the vanished humans, creating the present world. This marked the beginning of what is now called Greece. But now, the Protogenoi, closest to the Primordial Chaos and the most powerful in the current era, who frequently interacted with the world, had directly molded and sent forth a human. No wonder the Fates screamed, and Death, the Ferryman, and Dreams were shocked. Should this childe into the world, one could only imagine the tumult it would bring to Greece and how many fates it might overturn. Just thinking about it was exhausting. ¡®¡­As expected.¡¯ After her mother¡¯s thunderous deration, she arrived at the Sea God¡¯s pce, where a vexing quarrel with the ruler of the Mediterranean ensued. It baffled her why the old gods of Olympus, even those younger than her, were so fervently invested in their demigod offspring. Every time she saw the Sea God, slyly flirting while boasting about his son Orion¡ªwho walked on water at age ten and wiped out pirates at age fifteen¡ªNemesis felt like praising herself for not drawing her Scales of Judgment. In the end, regardless of this and that, the punishment for messing with a beloved follower of hers and Amphitrite¡¯s youngest sister was unavoidable. ¡°Please, at least spare his life,¡± Poseidon pleaded earnestly. Well, he wouldn¡¯t want to lose a blood rtive who might be the protagonist of the Great Prophecy. But even so, the crime of insulting her mother and her brother was not light. It was announced that he should endure a punishment so cruel that he would rather wish the sinner dead, and she hurried over. Eris, the goddess of discord and strife, was a younger sibling entrusted directly to her by their mother. Nemesis, the owner of the Scales of Judgment and the arbiter, personally drove her to the brink of destruction in the abyss and taught her. Such Eris was being overwhelmingly pushed back by her human younger brother, who had been born only a few years ago. Even she, who tried to stop it, had to retreat from the divine power emitted by her young sibling. She wondered what kind of power their mother had bestowed upon this young sibling, and how this sibling, who wielded such power more skillfully than any god, had lived. Fortunately, the duel between the siblings was halted by Eris¡¯s intervention. Had the sibling¡¯s final sword and her Judgment Sword shed, it was uncertain who would have stood in the end. ¡®Most likely, it would have been me standing.¡¯ However, recalling her sibling¡¯s final sword, which seemed to gaze into the abyss where their mother slumbered, even that certainty wavered. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Huh? Did you call me, Brother?¡± ¡°Well, when you unleashed that brilliance with your swordsmanship earlier¡­¡± ¡®¡­Does it matter?¡¯ Sister. Was there ever a title so beautiful? Her cheeky youngest sister would always sing ¡°stiff faced¡± whenever she saw her, and only call her ¡°sister¡± when she needed something. The other siblings had no interest in anything other than their assigned divine duties. But when this freshly-baked honey bread of a younger sibling called her ¡°sister¡± in a sweet voice, it felt as if her whole chest was warmed, like sitting by Hestia¡¯s hearth. ck hair just like their mother¡¯s, a face so beautiful that if dressed up, one could mistake him for a sister, not a brother. Even skin as white as snow, just like hers. Their youngest sibling¡¯s martial prowess was so high that he could withstand and counter her sword, taking the duel to a level where he couldpete with Ares or Athena. His eyes were also exceptional, allowing him to critique her swordsmanship and discuss it in detail. To have a new friend and beloved sibling recognize the sword she had honed alone over countless years was something special. Even as a stern judge, there were times she wished to simply exist as Nemesis, a simple goddess. The ck-winged Nemesis felt a strong affection for this brother she was meeting for the first time. ¡°The sword technique from that time is both a sword technique and my power, the Judgment Sword.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Judgment Sword¡­ a sword united with your power?¡± Look at that pure admiration¡ªthose eyes filled with pure reverence! Eyes shining with pure desire and respect for martial arts, iparable to that deceitful younger sister! Aside from the affection for her younger sibling, those eyes were dazzling to Nemesis, who had deceitful siblings. ¡°Hoho, do you want to learn?¡± ¡°Sister, need I say more? No matter how much I drink, the thirst remains.¡± ¡°Once you realize your divine duty and awaken your powers, you will gradually master them, little brother. We came all the way here to help with that. Oh, there¡¯s some dust.¡± As she gently brushed away the dust and ran her hand through his midnight-ck hair¡­ ¡®Oh my¡­!¡¯ The soft sensation reminded her of when she was a child, sleeping wrapped in her mother¡¯s hair, and it made the corners of her mouth tremble slightly. ¡°Hey! You blockhead!¡± -Crack! It was only natural that a vein would pop on her pale forehead at the voice of discord and strife that interrupted her moment of healing. ¡°¡­Eris? Has your backside already healed?¡± ¡°Eek! Th-that kind of threat won¡¯t make this maiden of discord budge¡­¡± As the scale sword slowly lifted again, the troublemaker mmed up once more. The sinner writhing at Eris¡¯s feet caught her eye again. ¡°¡­Hoo, it can¡¯t be helped, little brother. We did dy a bit under the pretext of performing divine duties. If we stay any longer in Chiron¡¯s sanctuary, the loose lips and rolling eyes of Olympus will surely notice us.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to say who you¡¯re talking about.¡± Her brother, nodding with a smirk, seemed to know the owner of those loose lips. His face said he had a mountain of questions, but knowing that Hermes would make things troublesome if he saw this, he seemed to ept it. ¡°How mature you are, even at such a young age. Eris, you should learn from him.¡± ¡°Ugh! Aren¡¯t you going to work?!¡± Where in the world did those hundreds of years go? Eris¡¯s nagging made her seem far more immaturepared to her young brother, forcing Nemesis to turn away. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry, little brother, but due to the plea of Poseidon, the sea god, I can¡¯t take his life.¡± ¡°What?! Sister, what are you talking about!? Mother was insulted! I heard it clearly. They said something about a low-ranking god, a mongrel, and even that a worthless god could be dealt with just by swaying their hips a few times!¡± ¡°Mmph?!¡± The sinner, whose eyes and mouth were sealed, struggled under Eris¡¯s feet as if to deny it. But it was already meaningless. ¡°Enough. Do you think Mother would be shaken by such an insult?¡± To begin with, the Protogenoi were gods without offerings and gods without grace. Even that name was hardly known on earth, only vaguely recognized by the priests who dedicated their lives to the genealogy of the gods. However, that is that, and the sin of sphemously invoking the name of a god is severe. ¡°Sinner, Orion, son of Poseidon. The punishment bestowed upon you is the final mercy.¡± With the deration of punishment, a pitch-ck scale sword was instantly swung. But the head of the scoundrel did not fall. Instead, only the symbol of Nemesis, the emblem of the scales with ck wings, burned ck on his forehead. ¡°Arrrgh!!¡± The final mercy. The sinner was blinded and his mouth was sealed. And with only the clothes and shoes he was wearing, he was condemned to wander ceaselessly until his strength would be entirely spent. No human in this world would dare to take in a sinner marked with the seal of Nemesis on their forehead. No god in this world would grant even a drop of water or a grain of food to a scoundrel whomitted a great sin. However, should someone show mercy at the brink of his death, destiny would consider his life granted, and his punishment would be deemedplete. ¡°Most of them die before mercy even finds them.¡± ¡°Ugh?!¡± As the burning forehead soon calmed down, and the ck mark of Nemesis was imprinted. Orion disappeared along with an afterimage. ¡°Oh, by the way, what happened to the party with him?¡± ¡°Oh, them? By the time I arrived, three were already dead without leaving a trace. Thest remaining magician-like fool lost his mind and ran into the sea alone. He drowned.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Anyway, the sinner¡¯s punishment was over, and it was time for the ones who had fulfilled their divine tasks to leave. ¡°Are you¡­ going?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Nemesis and Eris couldn¡¯t help but smile at the younger sibling, who scratched his head, as if regretting that he couldn¡¯t hold them back. Today wasn¡¯t the only day. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mother has also said it, and there¡¯s much I need to teach you!¡± Parting wasn¡¯t necessarily farewell. As the two goddesses pped their wings and consoled him, their youngest nodded and smiled brightly. ¡°Then, see youter, Sister! Eris!¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯lle back soon. Wait for us, blood of Nyx!¡± ¡°Hey, wait! Why am I called by my name¡­?!¡± Ending the noisy meeting until thest moment, the children of Nyx warmly bid farewell to each other. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¨C The Soul Of A Collector What grudge the goddesses of fate have against me, as three days felt like three months and finally ended. I could finally enjoy a normal life in the Forest of Heroes. It could be said that my life transitioned from deep, dark modern tale and martial arts fiction to a bright and green academy story. After all, the Forest of Heroes could be seen as an academy attended by all sorts of mythological protagonists. With light steps, I left my dorm and headed towards the Forest of Arts for my first ss. I cleared away the riddles left by my sisters in the name of Mother(?), Nyx, and Hermes, who left with a sparkle in their eyes, and all the various affairs of the gods. Just for today, I decided to enjoy my day as an ordinary student and stepped out. To be a hero, there was no time to rest, as the curriculum assigned in the Forest of Heroes was exceedingly rigorous. Even excluding the morning runs that were halted due to the temporary closure of the Colosseum, the schedule was packed with all kinds of sses, practicals, and part-time jobs from sunrise to sunset. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ the first ss today is¡­¡± Today¡¯s ss, as written on the timetable, was a music lesson scheduled in the Forest of Arts. Hercules grumbled that music was of no use to a hero who faced monsters and viins, as he yed the twelve-stringed zither in frustration. However, I realized Chiron was indeed a principal who deeply cared for his students. No matter how strong-willed a warrior might be, if they leave mental scars unattended after consecutive bloody battles and seas of blood, they are bound to break down in one way or another. Among them, the more moderate ones be desensitized to murder and blood, while in the worst cases, they be murderers intoxicated by blood or are consumed by their inner demons, leading to self-destruction. Music lessons, which allow one to build culture and heal wounds alone in this way, would be quite beneficial to the heroes who would wander thisnd in the future. ¡°Huh? Supplies?¡± However, under the timetable, with a small note for music lessons, it was written to bring a flute as a supply. There was a brief guide to a musical instrument store located in the market area, so it seemed possible to prepare and go without beingte for the lesson. ¡°What the¡­?¡± The supplies listed on the timetable. I reminisced about my distant school days, chuckling softly as I turned my steps towards the market area. The statue of Hermes greeted me with a sly smile, and as I passed it, therge market where Atnta and I had snacked yesterday came into view. ¡°Groceries, cksmiths, second-hand weapons, thetest extras¡­¡± Though called a market, the neat rows of two to three story buildings with price tags and goods disyed reminded me of arge shopping mall. Walking along, admiring the neatly organized shops, the music store I was looking for appeared in front of me. ¡°Hello? Oh?!¡± ¡°Oh my! You must be the new student, Dianes, right? Wee, we have only gathered instruments that even Apollo would praise!¡± As I entered the music store, a nymph with a warm demeanor tuning a lyre greeted me. I was captivated by the flute disyed behind the shop owner. ¡°¡­I would like to see a flute.¡± ¡°A flute? Ah, of course! Today is Marcia¡¯s music ss!¡± Nodding repeatedly, the shop owner enthusiastically exined each flute she took out from the counter. But my eyes couldn¡¯t leave the shabby stone flute quietly disyed in the back, which clearly signaled it wasn¡¯t for sale. It was a haunted object. And a very old, serious one at that. Even without enhancing my vision or awakening my spiritual sight, its unusual aura was unmistakably visible. Whether it was bound by a vengeful spirit or cursed, the sinister energy growling as if it would show hellfire to anyone who touched it recklessly was astonishing. However, what caught my eye more than its sinister energy was its craftsmanship. The flute, being easier to carry than gold and possessing the unique high-pitched tone of a wind instrument, was useful for detecting enemies or understanding terrain. I often used sound techniques with a flute. Also, when I wandered alone on missions, I would y the flute to ease my loneliness, so I prided myself on having quite a knack for the flute. And that mysterious, glistening stone flute I saw was a remarkable masterpiece, or perhaps even more than that. It was definitely a flute made of stone, yet without any signs of carving or assembly seams, with a smooth body and gentle curves that shimmered with a mysterious light, it was impossible to believe it was a human creation. ¡°¡­How about that flute in the back?¡± ¡°Oh? This? I went farst night and found this near a mountain by chance. It had a slightly worn look, but it is a flute made in the style of the ancient Hydria Ind¡­ Student, could youe closer?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± At the beckoning of the shop owner, who looked excited, she approached the flute and took a closer look. This flute was not just an ordinary stone flute. ¡°¡­.Unbelievable. Is this obsidian?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a flute made entirely out of obsidian!¡± Among the instruments once offered to me, there was a jade flute that an artisan had crafted over ten years for the emperor. The smooth, wless ck jade flute with detailed carvings of the Ten Thousand Peaks was one of my treasures, and through the long years, I had never seen a more beautiful flute. But this obsidian flute shattered that history of mine. A flute out of obsidian? ¡°It wasn¡¯t made by humans, was it?¡± ¡°Yes! There¡¯s not even a seam or any sign of grinding. This must surely be a creation of some god.¡± Obsidian was so weak that it was nearly impossible to carve it so finely. With modern technology, or, in other words, in the current Greek craftsmanship, it could be used only as a scalpel for grinding or breaking sharp edges. Carving a solid piece of obsidian so smoothly to hollow it out and make a flute was beyond human capability. ¡°A god made it, huh¡­?¡± Then the absurd spirit and the out-of-this-world level of craftsmanship made sense. ¡°¡­..¡± Think rationally, Dianes. No matter how much you¡¯re an instrument collector who gathers sacred objects from the Kunlun Sect to the divine flute of Dharma from Shaolin and disys them on your bedroom wall to admire every night. This was undoubtedly an incredible treasure, and, at the same time, a disaster that would bring incidents and idents. No matter how much it looked like the naked body of a goddess, its form was so elegantly crafted that it was impossible to take one¡¯s eyes off it. Even if it had the rarity of being a divine work, a whole piece of obsidian, not just crafted, but sublimated into a flute. From the moment I was reincarnated on Passos Ind, I decided to live freely, lightly, and in the mode of enjoying life. Even though I didn¡¯t know when an orbital strike mighte from the sun, I heightened my senses, dealing with Hera, the Nerine sisters, and the gs from meeting Nemesis and Eris yesterday, which almost broke my quest window. Are you thinking of calling in another disaster, setting up another g, and inevitably bringing in another incident? I held my trembling right hand with my left, as if I might grab the flute at any moment, trying to calm my collector¡¯s urge with all my rationality. However, with the careful suggestion that followed, my left hand, right hand, and rationality all stopped working. ¡°By any chance, would you be able to ept this flute?¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± What did the goddess of this beautiful flute¡ªno, the nymph of the flute just say? Was she saying she would just give away this flute that wouldn¡¯t be too expensive, even if it cost a fortune? This mystical instrument that even the Twelve Divine Demons would mor to at least blow once or even just touch if they saw it? Oh my. The goddess of music is present here. ¡°Whew¡­ It is an incredible masterpiece, but since it¡¯s a work created by the gods, it must be their will that it goes to a hero who recognizes it. Honestly, I am somewhat afraid.¡± ¡°Still, would it be alright?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t really feel like it, it¡¯s okay to decline¡­¡± The nymph nodded as if she understood and tried to retrieve the flute. But our charming cutie had already nestled gently in my arms. ¡°Eh?¡± -Squeak! As soon as it touched my hand, the eerie aura disappeared with a sound like a mouse being hit by a carriage. Nevermind. What¡¯s important is that this incredible piece is now mine. ¡°Uh¡­?¡± ¡°Then I will gratefully ept it~¡± Fearing a change of heart, I dashed out of the instrument shop like the wind. Of course, simply thanking for acquiring such a divine item wouldn¡¯t be proper, so I didn¡¯t forget to leave a pouch of gold coins, received as pocket money, in the owner¡¯s hand that had held the cutie. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The beautiful obsidian flute that would have surely be the crowning jewel of my collection in my past life. Even the misceneous spirits vanished, and its body shining brightly under the sunlight was mesmerizing. ¡°Entering the Forest of Heroes was really a great decision.¡± In an instant, my pockets became light, but money can always be earned again! With the satisfaction of an amazing find filling my heart, I turned lightly towards the music ssroom. The sunlight sparkled, the greenery was fresh, and the bright youthughed and chatted on the beautiful school path. And the satisfying weight of my darling felt in my arms. It was as if the whole world was blessing my new beginning, my academy life. ¡°Atnta, you traitor! Do you still im to be the daughter of Artemis?¡± ¡°¡­I have nothing to say, Sister.¡± ¡°Do not call me sister!¡± ¡­Just three minutes after thinking that, a voice that pierced my eardrums trampled on my happiness. Ten meters ahead, a group of women blocking the path and a familiar redhead with her head bowed low were glittering like sunshine. Wearing the same sparkling twilight-colored dress she had on yesterday, she was still beautiful, but her face was full of worry. ¡°Atnta?¡± Was there some kind of conflict? It seemed like she did something wrong to that group, but no matter how bad it was, wasn¡¯t it a bit much to publicly humiliate her in the middle of the road? As I hurried my steps, suppressing my floating feelings and sensing the unusual atmosphere. A woman with a tough impression, who seemed to be the leader of the group, drew a dagger. ¡°What is this clothing?! If you don¡¯t take it off immediately, my sword will tear it apart!¡± ¡°Wh-What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Artemis! Allow me to punish this foolish traitor!¡± Was she really thinking of tearing her clothes in the middle of the street? The de of the lunatic, invoking Artemis, lunged toward Atnta¡¯s clothing. -Whack! Of course, my foot striking the pervert¡¯s face was faster than the dagger reaching Atnta¡¯s clothes. ¡°D-Dianes?!¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± ¡°Wh-Why is the freshman here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was going to music ss?¡± ¡­It was a good morning. It was a good day and a good start. But in this moment, when I just needed to go to ss. It was all ruined in an instant by those lunatics shouting the name of that lunatic unicorn, Artemis. ¡°Enough, bow your head.¡± Then I¡¯ll let you walk to the healer. Even I thought it was a very merciful suggestion. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¨C The Path Of Humans, The Path Of Music There is a saying. A thief who steals money is a petty thief. A thief who steals time is a great thief. A thief who steals happiness is a shameless thief. Stealing the treasure called happiness makes all of a person¡¯s time and money worthless, and taking away happiness is akin to stealing that person¡¯s life. Yet, even so, amidst the morning rush on the way to the academy, they gathered in a crowd, tearing at others¡¯ clothes and causing a ruckus, stealing my precious happiness like nothing else in the world. Confucius said, ¡°A person who defecates in the middle of the road is not a human but a beast.¡± The behavior of those chanting the name of a familiar lunatic was clearly that of beasts, not humans. Following the words of the great sage, I made these beastly brats crawl on the ground to know their ce. ¡°How about now? Can you see the path of humanity?¡± Three rows of five. Looking at the fools forming the shape of the human character (ÈË) with their bodies, I gently observed the trembling beasts. Even Confucius gave up on guiding such beasts, but I, the former Heavenly Demon, did not give up and was guiding them to realize the way of humans and the path of humanity with their entire bodies. ¡°Urgh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡°My¡­ my neck is cramping¡­¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± How long has it been since they started learning the way of humanity with their bodies, and they¡¯re already whining? The young disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect in my past life could endure this for an hour without a problem. ¡°Tsk, tsk, little hero, daughter of Artemis, you¡¯ve been trying so hard. Is this all you can handle, crying already?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the one who¡­ ordered it¡­!¡± As I shook my head in pity, the armored woman who had pointed her sword at Atnta earlier growled. She resisted until the end without bowing her head, fighting back fiercely until her eyes were swollen, yet she still had the energy to act like this. She seemed to have decent endurance as a punching bag. ¡°Oh dear, my hand slipped.¡± Suddenly, my grip loosened, and coincidentally, the dagger I had taken from the armored woman earlier fell with a tter. -Kachang! ¡°Eek?!¡± Fortunately(?), the dagger hit the armor of the armored woman who was bowing her head at my feet and fell. Startled by the impact, the armored woman turned pale and quickly regained her bnce. ¡°I need to get going. I¡¯lle back after music ss. Keep it together until then, alright?¡± I remember all your faces, so if you want more pain, try running away~ With a cheerful wave, I hurried my steps, taking Atnta with me to the Forest of Arts. ¡°Hey, Dianes¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that damned crescent moon. We¡¯vee too far to make up and be buddy-buddy now.¡± The crescent moon pattern engraved on the armor of that woman earlier. And the way she tried to tear Atnta¡¯s clothes while babbling about Artemis. They must be those hunters of Artemis I heard about yesterday. That cursed moon goddess, the murderous archer, was drawing a ton of attention wherever I went. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s such a hassle.¡± One interesting thing was that the red-haired huntress, who meekly followed me, was also a member of the hunting group, iming to be the daughter of Artemis. It seemed that the matter she attended to without attending yesterday¡¯s banquet was rted to them, but it did not seem to have been resolved well. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Well, even without her saying anything, I could roughly imagine what had happened. It wasn¡¯t right to pry into something Atnta didn¡¯t want to talk about. ¡°Speak when you feel like it.¡± Thinking we¡¯d bete for the first ss, I grabbed her wrist and ran before she could say anything. We had finished the morning training and set off leisurely, so we still had some time, even after buying the supplies. The opening for the beast training took a bit longer, so the ss had already started. Passing by the statue of the greasy-looking god of music, Apollo, and through theurel forest where the sound of the flute echoed, a fan-shaped theater made of white marble appeared. In the middle of the theater, a strange creature was ying a pan flute. ¡°Oh, are you the new student¡­ and Miss Atnta? Although you¡¯rete, fortunately, we haven¡¯t officially started yet.¡± The music teacher, with a gentle voice, invited us to sit in the empty seats. The music teacher, Marsyas, who was mentioned at the instrument store earlier, must be this person. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± But due to his peculiar appearance, I had to momentarily pause my steps while dragging Atnta. His upper body looked like a calm and neatly dressed man, but he had horns on his head. His lower body, standing on two legs, was that of a goat, covered with hooves and shaggy fur. ¡°¡­Satyr?¡± ¡°Yes, I am Marsyas, a satyr, a descendant of the Shepherd God Pan, and a servant of Dionysus.¡± I had heard that the descendants of Dionysus¡¯s servants and the shepherd god Pan were a merry race who enjoyed wine and music. But their appearance, even more alien than that of centaurs, left me momentarily speechless and bewildered. He smiled gently and patted his leg. ¡°Hehehe, is this your first time seeing a descendant of Pan like me?¡± ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. I sometimes get startled when I see myself in a stream. With such shaggy fur, it¡¯s surprising to find such a handsome satyr!¡± -Hahaha! Marsyas shrugged, and everyone burst intoughter at his joke. Looking around at the audience, whoseughter blossomed at his joke, the Satyr nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Laughter! The most beautiful music in this world. To think my joke has created such a beautiful chorus. I could boast about this to my father, Pan, and the God of Wine, Dionysus.¡± Saying so, Marsyas, who had urged us to sit, pped his hands to draw attention and began his lecture. ¡°Before Athena captured all things on canvas with dyes, and before Apollo recited the world through poetry, all things were born with their own music within them.¡± -p! p! ¡°From the lightly snapping fingers¡­¡± -Tap, tararara, tap! ¡°To the cheerful steps on the ground¡­¡± -p, p-p, p-p! ¡°Even the sound of cheerful pping. Our bodies are inherently born with countless kinds of music. In the end, music is about awakening and delighting our bodies, and instruments are another form of the body that brings out not only external music but also the music inherent within us.¡± Originally, it was easy for me to quickly grasp simple things. However, having others ept what I had easily learned with their minds and hearts and concentrate without resistance was extremely difficult. In that sense, the satyr music teacher, Marsyas, was an exceptionally outstanding teacher. Like watching a musical, Marsyas lightly kept the rhythm with tap dancing and pping. And his clear enunciation made his voice resonate deeply in our ears. ¡°This is what a music ss should be like.¡± If you miss a note, a sonic knife will fly at you, and if you miss a beat, a sonic hammer will fly at you. This is not a music ss. Unless it¡¯s musical torture. Only after going through life three times did I get to attend a somewhat normal and proper liberal arts ss. I am truly grateful for that. ¡°Now, among them, the flute is the lightest, simplest, and most basic, but it is the instrument that best captures the essence of music that can be drawn out by an instrument. If your flexible fingers and breaths, like the warm breeze of Zephyrus, blend together, you can easily bring out the music within you.¡± Oh right! Like a theatre actor, Marsyas pped dramatically and spread his arms wide, asking the students. ¡°Today¡¯s special task, you all haven¡¯t forgotten, right? I said if you bring a flute as wonderful as my Syrinx, I¡¯ll especially take you to the uing Dionysus Festival. You haven¡¯t forgotten, right?¡± Dionysus Festival? The name itself reeked of alcohol, making me tilt my head in curiosity. Everyone enthusiastically sparkled their eyes and took out the flutes they had brought. ¡°Atnta, what¡¯s the Dionysus Festival?¡± ¡°Well, soon, the God of Wine, Dionysus, will return to this ce. It¡¯s a brief rest during his long journey, and it¡¯s a festival where everyone, from humans to various races and even the gods of Olympus, participate, so everyone wants to go at least once.¡± Aha. So it¡¯s like a nationwide beer festival, huh? Indeed, the mention of such youthful words sparked my interest dramatically. ¡°But it¡¯s a festival, right? Can¡¯t we just go and enjoy it?¡± Atnta, for some reason, gently stroked my hand and shook her head as if I were adorable. ¡°Hehe, the festival is held in Dionysus¡¯s sanctuary, which cannot be found unless Dionysus permits you or you are invited by those he allows. So, not just anyone can participate.¡± Ah, so that¡¯s why, in the distance, there were those like Hercules pulling out a huge bagpipe-like instrument with glee. And Jason, pulling out a flute that glistened with gold and silver, was passionately involved. Those guys grumbled about music lessons just yesterday. But unfortunately for them. The winner of this special event was already pretty much decided. Could there be a more beautiful flute than this adorable new one sleeping peacefully in my arms? ¡°I don¡¯t really have any thoughts about it¡­ Do you want to go, Dianes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a festival. To me, a festival is just a cleaning event on Passos Ind.¡± But a drinking festival hosted by the God of Wine? I can¡¯t resist this. As I unknowingly shrugged my shoulders in excitement, Atnta, who had been staring at me, simply nodded as if she had understood something. ¡°Hehe, as expected¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hmm? Nothing!¡± Atnta nodded and looked at me again, her earlier worriespletely gone. She seemed to shine brightly again. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dianes?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Drawn to her radiant smile, my gaze unknowingly fell on the lips I had passionately desired just yesterday. I was almost mesmerized by those soft, shimmering lips like delicate petals and nearly lunged at her again. But I quickly snapped back to my senses and glued my body, which had leaned towards her, back to the chair. ¡®¡­No, are you a teenage boy or something? Well, technically, yes, but still!¡¯ I bit my lip in silence, struggling to calm the instincts that kept bursting forth at the most unexpected moments. Atnta looked at me with a peculiar gaze and suddenly brought her lips to my ear, saying this. ¡°I¡­ feel the same¡­ way?¡± ¡°!?¡± Did I hear that correctly? As if struck by something, I turned around in surprise to see Atnta, who seemed embarrassed herself, covering her bright red face with both hands and trying to slowly move away from me. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassed too, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I never imagined that there would be such a sweet and sour romanticedy in my life. Caught off guard by this sudden pink atmosphere, I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I just drummed my hands on my knees and tapped my feet nervously. While everyone else was cheering and excited in the midst of the heat, we just stood there awkwardly with our mouths shut. Marsyas approached us with a tter of hooves. ¡°Ho?¡± ¡°¡­Teacher?¡± ¡°Hooo?¡± ¡°T-T-Teacher M-Marsyas?¡± ¡°Hoooooo?¡± Marsyas, clearly amused, looked back and forth between me and Atnta with a mischievous smile. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a good time~¡± Hang in there! Whispering so, Marsyas patted my shoulder and then cheerfully extended his hand to me and Atnta. ¡°Well then, shall we take a look at the flutes you¡¯ve prepared? If both of you have brought flutes that I like¡­ I will y at your wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Atnta¡¯s face turned bright red, as if it would explode with a single touch, at the yful words of Marsyas encouraging them to submit their assignment. Still, she sincerely took out the flute from her bosom and handed it to him. ¡°Hmm¡­ a birch wood flute. The mouthpiece is simple, and it only has three finger holes. It¡¯s a hunting whistle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Though it was a bitcking to perform music with. Marsyas, who praised it as an extraordinarily delicate piece, returned the flute to Atnta. ¡°Well then, Dianes. This is the surprise task for the first lesson. What kind of flute did you bring?¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ You probably haven¡¯t seen an item like this before.¡± I slowly and confidently took out the little darling that had been asleep in my arms. ¡°This is truly what one would call fate¡ªthe little darling I encountered this morning.¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Eventually, as the obsidian flute, shining brilliantly under the bright sunlight, appeared. It was only natural for Marsyas¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¨C The Reason To Regain Power ¡°Oh¡­¡± A swordsman recognizes a sword. A musician recognizes an instrument. As soon as Marsyas saw the instrument I brought, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off my flute. Well, even I could tell it was an unparalleled masterpiece, so I could fully imagine how this obsidian flute would appear to the eyes of this satyr. ¡°No way¡­ Such a¡­ such a masterpiece exists in this world¡­?!¡± His eyes widened likenterns, and his trembling hands gradually approached the flute. Like Gollum discovering the One Ring, Marsyas reached out slowly, entranced, toward my precious. ¡°Teacher?¡± ¡°Gasp?!¡± When I casually called him and retrieved the flute, Marsyas snapped back to his senses. Even so, the passionate look in his eyes towards my precious, nestled dearly in my arms, did not fade. This person is truly serious about musical instruments¡­! ¡°Wh-Where on earth did you get such a divine object?!¡± ¡°You recognize it, don¡¯t you?¡± Many people went through a lot of trouble to make their own flutes or procure them from outside for today¡¯s assignment, but most probably bought theirs from the same music shop in themercial district as I did. Even just this morning, countless students must have beening and going at the music store. However, among them, I was the only one who recognized the true value of this flute, and the only other person who recognized it was Marsyas. In fact, to the casual observer, it might just look like an ordinary, dark flute, and people around were murmuring about why the teacher was making such a fuss. ¡°May I take a closer look at it?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I wanted tomend his musical insight and his passion for his darling instrument. Nevertheless, it was true that I felt uneasy about handing over this darling to someone else. Especially when I saw those almost Gollum-like, ring eyes, it made me even more reluctant. ¡°Please, just once¡­ I only want to see it up close just once! If you¡¯re really worried, take this oak Syrinx that my father, Pan, personally crafted for me!¡± When I didn¡¯t readily give it, Marsyas, seemingly desperate, thrust the wooden flute he had hanging at his waist into my hand. -Eek?! The wooden flute, made of several differently sized wooden pipes bound together, was thrust into my hand. It was a Greek-style Syrinx, often carried by shepherds or travelers. Those who saw this couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment, making choking sounds as if they were being strangled. ¡°M-my goodness, Marsyas just handed over his own Syrinx with his own hands?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Zephyrus Twins almost get buried in the real forestst time for swiping that?¡± ¡°The divine artifact woven personally by the Shepherd God Pan?¡± Various bits of TMI were flying around me, but. I was too busy examining the wooden flute in my hand to pay attention. ¡°Th-this is quite something¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­? Could it be that you recognize the special nature of this item?¡± Marsyas, who had been engrossed in my flute, caught my inadvertent muttering like a hawk and now looked at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°As expected, a musician with the discernment to find such an item wouldn¡¯t fail to recognize my Syrinx. How about it? Let¡¯s exchange for a moment, just for a moment.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ alright.¡± Though it couldn¡¯tpare to my precious one, Marsyas¡¯ Syrinx was no ordinary item either. I handed the obsidian flute I was holding to Marsyas and, in turn, observed his Syrinx by rotating it around. ¡°This is also a peculiar item, isn¡¯t it?¡± The obsidian flute was a remarkable artifact that could be rightfully called a divine object. It was a mysterious flute made entirely of obsidian, taking the shape of a flute without any artificial processing. Moreover, it emitted an inexplicable aura, as if the flute itself were alive, casting a strange light that would naturally captivate anyone who recognized its true value. And the Syrinx I received from Marsyas in exchange was also a truly peculiar and mysterious item. If the obsidian flute was a divine object, then this Syrinx was a living thing, literally a living object. At first nce, it appeared to be a crude flute made by roughly breaking a tree branch, hollowing it out, and binding it with vines. However, if you hold it in your hand and concentrate slightly, it¡¯s unbelievable, but you could feel the vitality swirling inside this wooden flute. The rough bark and the small vitality and sap flowing beneath it throbbed, and the vines wrapped around the body grew from each wooden tube and intertwined like roots to firmly support the body. If you even looked closely, you could see small green shoots sprouting on the body. However, the true value of this flute was not just that it was alive. On the surface, it just pretended to be a somewhat peculiar flute, but my senses recognized the tremendous energy sleeping within it. ¡°Sss¡­¡± A hidden paradise reminiscent of the extreme depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. This flute, which seemed to condense the majestic natural energy of such a paradise, made me salivate instinctively. The wall I now faced was the pinnacle, known as the despair of first-rate martial artists. The term ¡°Mythical Era¡± was not an exaggeration;pared to the martial world, the aura in Greece was hundreds of times denser and purer. Simply sitting under a tree and meditating in the early dawn, when the aura was at its purest, would yield efficiency akin to consuming a potent elixir. Yet, despite this, I had not yet surpassed the pinnacle wall because my body was still young, and my bones and muscles were not fully developed. Advancing too rapidly could cause an imbnce between my aura and body, so I was slowly strengthening my body over time. If I were to absorb the aura within this flute, it could potentially solve all those physical issues. ¡®With this level of aura, I might even aim for aplete transformation.¡¯ Given the density of the natural energy, it seemed possible not only to absorb it into my internal qi but also to artificially induce aplete transformation using the natural qi. Normally, the qi that couldn¡¯t be absorbed into internal qi would linger in the body and eventually be expelled or slowly absorbed over time, but the innate qi was immense. Moreover, I, who possessed the Godly Demonic Qi that began with the Heavenly Demon Divine Arts and perfectly replicated all kinds of Qi Arts, Divine Arts, and even the Demonic Arts of the Twelve Divine Demons, made this idea possible. ¡°Dianes? Dianes!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As I was deeply contemting the living great elixir in my hand, Marsyas was calling me while gesturing. Both Marsyas and I had been so absorbed in the flutes in our hands that we had forgotten, but we were in the middle of a ss. ¡°Whew, today, my vision feels even clearer. To see such a divine instrument in this world¡­¡± Marsyas handed me the obsidian flute with a look of regret, trying to retrieve the Syrinx he had lent me. However, this time, I couldn¡¯t readily return the flute to him. The body and achievements of my past life that I had tasted in a recent dream. The powerful martial arts that flowed through my entire body and made everything obey with a mere gesture shed through my mind. Seeing me hesitate while looking down at his flute, Marsyas nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Oh? You understand, right? This Syrinx was personally crafted by the Shepherd God Pan. Ignorant peopleugh at it as mere twigs and grass, but to those who recognize its true value, it gifts them the ecstasy of gazing upon a lush forest.¡± ¡°¡­Haha.¡± Marsyas, who had no idea what I was thinking, continued to boast eagerly, assuming I was moved by his flute. Meanwhile, I was in deep conflict. This level would truly transcend two or three stages. I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about things like orbital bombardments or the crescent moon goddess anymore, and I could significantly shorten the time needed to restore my long-lost achievements. The curse of the gods? Thinking of Artemis, who recently shot arrows at me, iming to be one of the Twelve Divine Demons or the Hunter of the Crescent, and ended up bleeding by my hand¡­ If I could perfectly regain my achievements from my past life and even enhance them with the Godly Demonic Qi, I calcted that I could handle Artemis no matter how wild she got. Naturally, I had the confidence to easily crush the power of lesser gods. ¡°At this level, it¡¯s more than enough¡­¡± My mind was slowly leaning towards swallowing this flute, when someone suddenly ran up from behind and hugged my neck. ¡°Dianes!¡± A voice as clear as a refreshing wave. And in front of my eyes, filled with wave-like white hair, I was startled and turned around. ¡°Neri?¡± Neri, who was smiling brightly, had popped out of nowhere and was resting her chin on my shoulder, grinning. ¡°I heard you were having a music lesson, so I rushed over~¡± Right after themotionst night, I had tried to send Neri back quickly. But she absolutely refused, saying she had gotten permission from her older sisters. So, I was wondering if I should let her stay in my room, when, thankfully, the forest nymphs offered to take care of her. I thought I would meet her only after today¡¯s schedule was over. This swift sea nymph suddenly appeared and delved into my thoughts. ¡°But why did you have such a scaaaary face~?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Yeah, you had a scary face, like you were being chased while looking at that amazing flute.¡± At Neri¡¯s words, I snapped back to reality as if doused with cold water. Being chased? ¡°¡­I really enjoyed the flute. Marsyas. It¡¯s truly a wonderful flute.¡± ¡°Haha, well. It¡¯s only natural that many birds gather around a beautiful tree. I, too, had a truly splendid sight.¡± Marsyas, who had returned the flute, assigned Neri to the seat beside me and then ttered back to the stage. ¡°Hehe~ Music lesson? Come to think of it, Dia, you yed the flute really well, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I did.¡± Neri, sitting next to me,ughed innocently. And then, Atnta gently ced her hand on my other hand. The warmth cleared my clouded eyes, instantly revealing the bustling scenery of the forest. Hercules grumbling, Jason feeling regretful, students ncing at me, and Marsyas watching with satisfaction. It was trivial and ordinary, but because of that, I could shake off the lingering confusion in the scene I longed for. I realized what I almost did. Even if I regained my martial arts and achieved sess, it would have been nothing more than an abnormal shortcut. And such a peaceful daily life, which I had forgotten in my previous lives, would vanish in an instant. I almost destroyed the things I wanted to protect by regaining my strength. ¡°Then, Dianes? Shall we listen to the performance of that beautiful friend you brought?¡± ¡°I will ept it with a joyful heart.¡± Regaining strength and training in martial arts were also important. However, if I had to give up all of this daily life that I had regained, there was no reason for me to regain my strength. It was truly a contradiction. With a much lighter heart, I stood up and brought my darling to my lips. Soon, the noisy surroundings became quiet, and only the sound of the flute I yed began to flow softly. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¨C In High Demand The piece yed was not particrly special or grand. It was just a small melody that brought back a faint nostalgia of those early days now blurred in memory, so I improvised and yed it. At first, I struggled a bit with the unfamiliar style of the flute, but after handling it a few times, the flute began to sing beautifully, following my intent. -??~????~????~ When thinking of the sound of a flute, one would normally imagine a high-pitched, resonant sound, like birds chirping. This is natural given the characteristics of the flute as an instrument. However, the sound of this obsidian flute was distinctly different from those ordinary, high-pitched sounds. When I yed the flowing waves, it sounded as if refreshing waves could be heard. When I imagined the forest filled with lush and refreshing giant trees, it felt like I could sense the fresh air of the forest. Indeed, it was a marvel among marvels that could turn everything I imagined into sound. Of course, handling it was a bit challenging at times. If my concentration wavered even slightly or I missed a beat, this finicky flute would keenly expose my weaknesses. It was like a fussy and noble youngdy of aristocracy, to use an analogy. However, having lived for over a hundred years, spending half my time on battlefields and the other half wandering the martial world¡¯s treacherous terrains several times the size of all of Greece, I had countless memories to whisper to this flute. There was an old-fashioned romanticism, like the days of Kim Sakkat, so whenever I left the temple to wander, I always had a bamboo hat, a cane, and a flute in my bosom, wandering for years, getting meals, and performing as a musician. Having practiced desperately to the point of death, I had already reached the level of a master with the flute that I had spent nearly a lifetime with. Just like¡­ yes, like that thrilling dance I did with Atntast time, I continued a precarious duel with the obsidian flute, as if walking on a de. -??¡­ ¡°Whew¡­¡± Whether good or bad, they say everything eventuallyes to an end. The performance, which was truly beautiful and magnificent but equally exhausting, ended, and I was startled to find sweat trickling down my forehead. How much concentration and mental effort did I put in, not for anything else but for ying the flute? However, thinking as I did and imagining harmonizing with this mysterious little charmer that transforms thoughts into melodies, I concluded that it might be possible. No, I convinced myself that it must be so and moved on. Having reached that conclusion alone, I nced up slightly to see the ssroom, which remained deathly silent even though the performance had ended. ¡°¡­What?¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths were agape, eyes staring at me in disbelief. Among them were Jason, whose eyes looked like they would pop out, and Hercules, who seemed stunned as if he had witnessed an unbelievable sight. And when I casually looked to my right¡­ ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Atnta, who was looking at me with tears welling up in her eyes and covering her mouth with both hands, seemingly moved. ¡°Hmm~ Is it because it¡¯s a different flute? Today¡¯s performance was even sweeter. I¡¯ll have to brag to the sisterster~¡± There was Neri, pping leisurely and nodding her head. -p, p, p. In the midst of the silence that ensued from the impact of the recent performance, the sound of pping came from the center of the stage ahead. ¡°Wonderful. Absolutely wonderful. A beautiful performance, with an intense yet sweetly affectionate duel between the musician and the instrument unfolding beneath it! The musician who awakens the instrument as if it were their own body has appeared for the second time in this forest!¡± Everyone, apuse! Starting with the enthusiastic cheers of Marsyas, the music ssroom erupted in fervent apuse and cheers directed at me, as if waking from a slumber. After the ss ended. ¡°You said your name was Dianes, right? Where did you learn to y the flute?¡± ¡°Where on earth did you get a flute so impressive that it moved Teacher Marsyas?¡± ¡°Can you y other instruments just as well?¡± ¡°Is it true that you made Orion and his party flee the forest in a hurry?¡± ¡°Uh, uh, uh, is there possibly an empty spot?¡± ¡­Was this the life of a popr person? After music ss ended, during break time. I was about to move to the next ssroom when I was suddenly surrounded by a chorus of boys and girls, leaving me dumbfounded. Among them were some puzzling questions that I couldn¡¯t understand. In a forest where the standard of appearance was so high that each person could be mistaken for a celebrity aspirant, it was surprising to attract this much attention. Of course, in my past life, there were many who followed me. However, those who looked at me with trust and affection disappeared as the blood on my hands grew thicker. When the wishes of my teachers and the congregation were fulfilled, and Iid down all my burdens, everyone worshipped me from afar with eyes full of fear and reverence. Those who approached with such innocent, sparkling eyes no longer existed. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± However, I was a bit frightened by the two women behind me, who were ring at me while I was trying to enjoy the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s talk slowlyter. We need to hurry to the next ss now.¡± I was managing the little heroes who had gathered with what I called a benevolent smile. Suddenly, I sensed five presences pushing through the crowd towards me. ¡°Oh~ A ss? You¡¯re more uptight than I thought.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Erainea. But the performance was beautiful.¡± ¡°And he looks tasty too?¡± ¡°Good body, handsome face. Honestly, I prefer this type over a gigolo or a musclehead.¡± ¡°Oh my, Phaesileni. Your words are quite blunt.¡± Pushing through the split crowd, five beautiful girls appeared. Beautiful girls, more beautiful girls¡­ It might seem like I was overly enthusiastic, but anyone who sees them would naturally think they were an idol group or models and couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to them. The unbelievable group of five with colorful hair that I briefly saw yesterday. Just by looking at them, you could tell they loved attention. The five of them, basking in the admiring nces from those around, began to surround me and slowly looked me over as if they were appraising me. ¡°Wow¡­! Look at these muscles. How rough must your training have been from such a young age?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Your face is more than just passable; it¡¯s above average.¡± ¡°You have a flute, right? y it for us one more time.¡± ¡°Getting rid of Orion and his party and fighting Hercules one-on-one aren¡¯t entirely unfounded stories, are they?¡± ¡°Slurp¡­¡± At first, I was a bit impressed by their beauty and shocking hair color, but their sudden invasion and arrogant evaluations almost made me lose my temper. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± When I growled, visibly irritated, the hot-pink-headed leader of this group of five opened her eyes wide in surprise. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know us?¡± ¡°Oh~ Erainea, he¡¯s the country bumpkin who came three days ago. It¡¯s possible he doesn¡¯t know our names.¡± ¡°Ah, right. He said he came from that unheard-of ind called Passos, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Those disgusting crescent moon hunters are your work too, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Ah? Are you talking about those pathetic guys who were carried off with muscle pain earlier? That was a sight to see. Quite amendable act for a freshman, huh?¡± I had to retract my words about them being idols or models. Just because they speak a little more politely, those sneaky eyes and their tant, condescending behavior suggest otherwise. They must be a primitive, ancient gang, relying on their looks and connections in the Forest of Heroes. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Hmm¡­ After the gods left, why do these immature bratse in not one but two groups, causing trouble one after another? Is this a bacsh from drawing too much attention early on? The first round was delinquent high school girls, and the second round was a gang of bullies? ¡°Phew¡­ Confucius, Mencius. Is this your will?¡± I see. Even a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.1 Is it the grand n to turn these lower versions into decent people before facing those Twelve Divine Demons? -Crunch. Suddenly, the burning Confucian soul awakened my strength and mission. As I pondered how to teach this gang a lesson for making me exert my strength twice today, I loosened my hands. ¡°Are you still doing this?¡± Suddenly, Atnta grabbed my shoulder and, with her bright red hair fluttering like sunlight, she blocked my path and confronted the five-member gang. ¡°Oh my¡­ Atnta?¡± ¡°What? You said you hated men, causing a fuss with those ugly ones.¡± ¡°Why are you like this? After getting a reality check, you might realize it¡¯s all pointless, right?¡± -Hahahaha! The gang openlyughed at Atnta, who stood up to protect me. Atnta, who had been staring intently at this, let out a deep sigh and immediatelyunched a counterattack. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you the ones who weren¡¯t even called by their own mother and father and begged to enter the forest?¡± ¡­Turns out, it wasn¡¯t just a counterattack. It was a nuclear strike from Atnta. ED/N: The saying ¡®even a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step¡¯ originates from the Daoist text ¡®Dao De Jing,¡¯ written by Laozi. It is often used to emphasize the importance of taking the first step, no matter how daunting the task ahead may seem. ?? Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¨C H-How Did You? First of all, let me exin that Atnta¡¯s stature was quite high in the Forest of Heroes. First, the great Kingdom of Arcadia, regardless of the details, was willing to send an army to the Forest of Heroes to retrieve her, making Atnta a very important princess in her country at present. Moreover, as the daughter of Artemis, who was raised in the embrace of a bear, she was the epitome of a hero loved by the gods, and one of the few protagonists of oracles that held the fate of a nation. In fact, Atnta herself had no interest in Arcadia, and she was nning to send a letter to renounce the royal family that abandoned her and her title as princess. However, persuaded by Chiron and Chariclo, who argued that she didn¡¯t know what would happenter, that matter was currently on hold. Her unmatched martial prowess, perhaps innate, had allowed her to single-handedly defeat the followers of Ares¡¯s daughters and Aphrodite¡¯s daughters. She proudly joined the ranks of the Golden Generation alongside Hercules, Theseus, and Jason, bing the leader of Artemis¡¯s hunting party. However, this time, a great trial hade to her. It was love. The cruel yet beautiful golden arrow of Eros had pierced her heart. Last night, behind the banquet hall where everyone was joyfully weing Dianes and Nesneria, the deputy leader of Artemis¡¯s hunting party, Arsis, and her faction hurled sharp criticisms at her for associating with Dianes. How could a huntress, iming to be the daughter of Artemis, wear such trivial clothes ofmon men and fall head over heels for a man with a handsome face and unknown origins, bringing disgrace to Artemis? Atnta herself had nothing to say in response. She had been saved by Artemis and promised eternal hunting under her crescent moon. The huntresses following Artemis acknowledged her, elevated her as their leader, and, under Artemis¡¯s name, formed a faction in the Forest of Heroes. Yet, she fell in love, and with a man at that. To those who imed to be daughters of Artemis, it was akin to betrayal. The members of the hunting party who followed her were thrown into confusion, and the ambitious deputy, who had led the faction before she became the leader, took this as an opportunity to publicly insult her just this morning. However, unlike usual, she couldn¡¯t refute Arsis with her usual confidence. Even though the clothes gifted personally by Lady Hera were almost damaged, she merely staggered like a deer struck by an arrow. The most confused of all was Atnta herself. She had spent her whole life looking up to Artemis, who had saved her. She had always thought that once she left the forest and became a hero known throughout Greece, she would forever run alongside her goddess on the hunting grounds. But suddenly, the emotion called love came to her like an ident, and she was chasing it with all her might, just as she would pursue her prey. First impression? It was the worst for both him and her. First meeting? If she ever recalls it or if Dianes ever brings it up again, she would dly throw herself into the sea. No matter how much she thought about it, no matter how much she looked back, there was no reason for her to fall for him as if she were crazy. Of course, objectively speaking, Dianes was handsome. She had experienced it firsthand, so she knew without saying that his martial arts were also extraordinary. Moreover, for some reason, Dianes had a peculiar aura that was distinctly different from other minor heroes like Hercules or Theseus, making him a topic of conversation from his first day among the other female members. Even among the members of Artemis¡¯s hunting party, they would gossip that they had never seen such a handsome boy before. Despite being sworn to purity and following Artemis, these huntresses were still young women in their prime. The handsome new student, who appeared like aet and somehow had sad eyes even while equaling the great master Chiron, was enough to attract attention. However, Atnta, bristling with thorns, found herself disliking the minor hero who was the talk among her hunters, and she let her suppressed frustrations fully surface. But the result was her defeat. In martial arts, speed, and even her heart, she was instantly taken by him, wandering helplessly between love and pride. After the night of reproach, she participated in the morning ss with a torn heart, only to be humiliated by Arsis and her gang, who pounced on her like wolves. Seeing Dianes appear once more like the wind, she could understand why love was said to be both ugly and cruel. Atnta felt resentment towards Dianes, who had caused her such torment and even had another woman(?) by his side. His back, sweating for her. Hisrge hands that grabbed hers. Yet, as heforted her in silence, considering her feelings, even that resentment melted sweetly, enveloping her heart with stickiness. The final blow. While everyone else whispered, he confidently sat her beside him. Unfazed by others¡¯ murmurs, Dianes focused solely on her, and she had no choice but to acknowledge it. Hunters were gamblers. They were always warriors engaged in relentless struggle with their prey, fiercely dancing with the forest. And Atnta, the huntress, ultimately had to admit that she was defeated by the love that appeared before her. Upon recognizing that defeat and acknowledging love, everything surprisingly became simple and clear. No, it wasn¡¯t even a defeat. It was just a failed hunt. The hunt continues until the huntress seeds, and until the hunt is over, she will only pursue her prey. Apologies to Artemis and her sisters. The prey she would pursue for a lifetime had already appeared before her eyes. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Goddess.¡¯ No matter how much she pondered and agonized, she could never let go of this prey. No matter how the waves crash in, no matter how others condemn her, how could she possibly let go of that prey that tugs at all her senses just by smiling before her eyes? Above all, she sensed it instinctively as she saw the Nereid nymph behind her sneering, seemingly pleased with her misfortune. If she didn¡¯t hold on tightly, this cruel and enchanting bundle of torment would undoubtedly produce countless other wretched beings like herself. Beings like her, unexpected victims, or more precisely, annoying obstacles like that nymph with her sticky eyes pretending to be innocent while manipting Dianes, would surely increase. Look, weren¡¯t the daughters of Aphrodite and Ares already strutting and sticking to her prey, making the forest noisy? They seemed to believe only in their looks and fame. On the contrary, Dianes was getting angry as they looked at her as if evaluating her, clenching her fists and looking ready to storm out at any moment. Atnta had previously managed to avoid a harsh punishment after behaving arrogantly towards Hercules, thanks to the intervention of Jason and Theseus. Now, she couldn¡¯t believe she was witnessing the same behavior directed at her own prey. Atnta decided she no longer needed to hold back and resolved to reveal her true self to both him and herself. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you the ones who weren¡¯t even called by their own mother and father and begged to enter the forest?¡± An eye for an eye. An insult for an insult. They dared to utter such a vile insult about her and him. They would have to ept an insult twice as harsh in return. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Wh-wh-what did you just say?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Atnta, are you crazy? Do you want to die?!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­!¡± ¡°¡­I will kill you, okay?!¡± Wow¡­ They say when a woman holds a grudge, frost falls in midsummer. This was almost like pouring liquid nitrogen. Atnta said with her own mouth. Most of the young heroes who came here were certainly born with divine bloodlines. But those who were born not as humans but as the offspring of gods, born without any ns, were often not weed among humans. Certainly, their extraordinary nature and noble divine lineage made many humans treat them as precious. But more than that, they were seen as alien and taboo, often rejected as illegitimate children without Hera¡¯s blessing. Due to the nature of their innate lineage, the demigods, who caused numerous disturbances and incidents, found no ce in regr human society. Gods rarely cared for their children after a night with humans, with exceptions like Ares or Hermes, who cherished their offspring, being considered oddities. Ultimately, these beings, shunned by both gods and humans, gathered here in the Forest of Heroes as if exiled. ¡®A hero born in the wrong era lives a life more cruel than that of amon farmer.¡¯ Most of the young heroes gathered here carried various wounds, both big and small. Because of their twisted pride in their lineage and the scars of abandonment, like Orion, who, despite never properly seeing her, tried to assault Neri. They run wild, have sudden outbursts, or, like those five, try to restore their self-esteem by belittling others. But Atnta, you, who warned me to be careful with my words. How am I to handle it when you drop verbal bombs like a nuclear strike? ¡®Should I start a counseling center instead of mental reformation?¡¯ When all the heroes¡¯ childhoods were like this, no wonder myths and legends were all messed up. After the events of the morning, with my Confucian soul from thend of eastern manners revived, I slowly began to n the counseling center. The five who were hit by a nuclear punch surrounded Atnta sneakily. ¡°¡­These guys?¡± Who do they think they were trying to gang up on in front of me? Especially on my lover, whom I¡¯ve clearly announced to everyone? I was about to raise my already loosened fingers and disy the loving punishment from the Golden Counseling Center in earnest¡­ ¡°No. Step back.¡± ¡°Atnta has dared to insult our goddesses. The punishment is also the goddesses¡¯ right!¡± ¡°Third parties, stay out of this!¡± Suddenly, some rough-looking thugs blocked my way, growling. That wasn¡¯t all. Men with mirror and sword patterns on their clothes swarmed in and tried to push me away. No matter how much I might have the third highest mental age here, my body was still in the prime of youth, and naturally, that vigor and impetuosity asionally overwhelmed my reason, approximately for the third time sinceing to this forest, and each time the forest was turned upside down. What were these guys thinking, challenging me now? ¡°We are Aphresia. Guardians of the beautiful women of Ares and Aphrodite!¡± ¡°No matter how skilled you are in magic and martial arts to the extent of challenging that Hercules.¡± ¡°You cannot stop our passion and loyalty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine that you seduced that nymph and even Atnta. But to dare charm our goddesses and ignore their words?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡­Were they a fan club of those idiots? Anyway, they say one can never give up their fandom. Understanding their feelings a bit, I tried to persuade them with a difficult smile. ¡°Hey, friends? Your fan activities aren¡¯t my business. But I¡¯ve been overexerting myself for three days straight and can¡¯t control my strength well. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± That meant if they didn¡¯t get out of the way immediately, a lot of people would end up at Asclepius¡¯s Healing Center instead of the Golden Counseling Center. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Wait, just a moment¡­¡± ¡°He had a one-on-one fight with Hercules¡­¡± ¡°Can we even stand a chance?¡± Whether my desperate persuasion(?) worked, the fan club members started whispering quietly and hesitating. I was contemting whether to take one of them down to make them move or to say one more thing¡­ ¡°Ugh?!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± A shrill scream began to echo among the sweaty hulks. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°No way¡­ No, it can¡¯t be, not Erainea or Phaesileni. They trained so hard. To get beaten by Atnta again¨C¡± Thug One was eagerly exining the situation. However, everyone was speechless at the shadow flying over him. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± A hot pink meteor, or rather, the gang leader who called herself Erainea, was headed my way. But I lightly caught her in mid-air, worried that any negligence might cause trouble. ¡°Uh¡­ uh?¡± ¡°So, you should have picked your opponent more wisely¡­¡± Five of them were quite skilled, despite their behavior. The ones with hot sauce hair and ultraviolet hair were quite well-trained. The hot pink, fluorescent, and deep blue ones I caught seemed to have learned some ancient Greek magic, as I felt an unfamiliar aura from them. However, even then, Atnta was already a level above them as a warrior. ¡°Squeal!¡± ¡°Ahh! Phaesileni!¡± With a bizarre sound, the hot sauce called Phaesileni flew into her fan club and copsed. Beyond the clear view, Atnta, lying on the ground, pushed the deep blue and fluorescent glitter with ultraviolet. ¡°Th-th-this is¡­ this is unbelievable!¡± ¡°What¡¯s unbelievable?!¡± The purple smurf seemed to have learned quite a bit of martial arts but was being utterly overwhelmed by Atnta¡¯s dazzling attacks. It was somewhat expected, but I couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat at Atnta¡¯s fist techniques. ¡®How on earth is she using that martial art?¡¯ I wondered if I had seen it wrong and readjusted my focus. The martial art Atnta was disying was crude and clumsy, but undeniably familiar to me. Crude and orthodox, yet urate and sharp, a ssic fighter¡¯s magic technique. Without using a single bit of magic, it was the legendary martial art that had swept through the martial world with bare fists alone. The martial arts of the Supreme Fighting Demon flickered at Atnta¡¯s hands and feet. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¨C Apollo And Artemis The great Mount Olympus, revered by all born in Greece who honor the gods. On its summit, which rises beyond the sky, lies the city of the great gods. Starting with the grand Temples of Zeus and Hera on the highest peak, the messenger Temple of Hermes, bustling with messenger birds, papyrus, messengers, and the wind gods. The Grand Library of Athena, overseeing the clothing, tactics, knowledge, and arts of Olympus. The Barley Temple of Demeter, always filled with the fragrant smell of bread and the rich aroma of barley. The Rose Temple of Aphrodite, ever adorned with swans and roses, beautiful beyondpare. The splendid and beautiful temples, embodying the divine works of each god, always looked down upon the residents of Olympus and the believers of Greece. And if one were to choose the most dazzling temple among them, it would undoubtedly be the Sun Temple, located to the east of Olympus, always shining brightly. As you ascend the white marble steps, the first thing that greets you is a greenurel tree, nted tomemorate the sorrowful love of the temple¡¯s owner. When a devotee passes by theurel tree, recalling the heart-wrenching love between the god and the nymph, they are weed by the temple adorned with columns and roofs of gold and silver, and decorated with olivine and diamonds. The carvings on those columns meticulously depict the hardships endured by the great temple¡¯s owner at birth, the triumph over the mighty serpent Python, and the divine task of leading the eternal chariot of the sun. After passing through, the visiting pilgrims scatter to make their individual wishes. If a pilgrim seeking the God of Healing to cure their illness came, they would offer a white raven in front of the desperateurel tree and pray. If a poet came to pray for inspiration from the God of Music, they would y their own instruments under the warm sunlight. If a devotee came to offer admiration and praise to the God of the Sun, they would pass by the relief depicting Python¡¯s death, kneel under the meticulously carved statue of the temple owner, and offer their praise. And when the sun-worshipping devotee gazed up at the statue in reverence. Beyond the statue, the god¡¯s residence, always filled with bright sunlight, could be seen. However, recently, the god¡¯s residence beyond the statue had long disappeared behind the door. The door, which was always open, weing patients and poets who visited, was firmly closed, rejecting visitors, and the nymphs and goddesses who used to frequent the temple to catch a glimpse of the Sun God, the most handsome man in the world, could only sigh wistfully at their hidden idol. In such warm sunlight, a gloomy atmosphere lingered in the Sun God¡¯s temple when a violent guest, who didn¡¯t belong to any of the above categories, visited. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The golden door, sculpted with the image of the beautiful god who drives the sun¡¯s golden chariot. No one in this temple dared touch the door, feeling guilty even thinking about it, but the visitor banged on it violently and shouted loudly. ¡°Brother! Brother!!¡± Normally, the enraged devotees and nymphs would have united to drive out the violent ruffian, but at this moment, no one guarding the temple dared to think of stopping her. ¡°Open! The! Door! Now!!¡± -Bang! Fiercely shing beautiful eyes, silk-like ck hair tied up to not get in the way. The beautiful hunting attire woven from moonlight by her mother, Leto, the goddess of motherhood, and the masterpiece silver bow of Hephaestus clearly indicated who she was. ¡°Oh, Artemis is here¡­!¡± ¡°Nymphs! Quickly, evacuate!¡± ¡°Oh dear~ What amotion!¡± The devotees, who had been quietly restraining themselves in ordance with the grace of their goddess, fled in panic at the sudden visit of the Goddess of the Moon. Though she came to visit her brother confined in the temple almost every day, today she seemed particrly displeased. Even in Olympus, the moon¡¯s huntress, known for her unpredictability, was infamous for being harsh to those who were not her followers, especially men and married women. Her cruelty was evident when she mercilessly banished poor Callisto, who was forcibly deprived of her chastity by Zeus, and even passively watched as Queen Hera cursed her to transform into a bear, making the residents of Olympus fear her. Especially when Artemis, furious to the point of madness, was rampaging, it was better to die than to catch her attention in the slightest. The followers of the sun who quietly guarded the door had no choice but to flee hastily, praying for the god¡¯s safety as they locked the door. ¡°You¡¯re not opening the door?!¡± The worshippers scattered in all directions, leaving Artemis alone in front of therge door, gritting her teeth in anger. But there was something the hurried worshippers failed to notice. A bright red handprint imprinted on her face, resembling the moon in the sky, delicate and beautiful. Her pure white hunting outfit in disarray, as if she had rolled on the ground. The silver bow and arrows dangling from her quiver, either broken or split in two. If her huntresses or other residents had seen her, they would have been utterly shocked by her dishevelled appearance. Her eyes, filled with tears of anger and humiliation, would have broken the hearts of those who saw them. But the proud huntress would surely not forgive anyone who dared to witness her disgrace. The quick response and escape of the Olympians were indeed wise. ¡°Uuuuh¡­ Brother¡­! Doooor..!!¡± Artemis, who had been desperately searching for her brother, was on the verge of tears, about to burst into crying. At that moment, as if he had heard her cry, the gigantic golden door opened silently, and with the warm sunlight, her desperately sought brother hurriedly ran out to greet her. ¡°Artemis! My sister!¡± ¡°Uuu¡­! Brother!!¡± Whatever had pained her so much, Artemis burst into tears in her brother¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister, what on earth happened? Why is your face like that?!¡± ¡°Huaaa! Brother!!¡± Unable to speak properly and sobbing heavily in his embrace, Apollo felt his heart shatter at the sight of his sister¡¯s face. Who dared to leave such a gruesome scar on Zeus¡¯s daughter, his sister, and one of the Twelve Olympian Gods? ¡°First,e in quickly. Let¡¯s tend to your wounds right away.¡± ¡°Huuu¡­¡± ¡°Here, blow your nose!¡± ¡°Blow!¡± Apollo personally wiped his sister¡¯s nose with his own garment and took her to the healing chamber prepared in his abode to examine her wounds. ¡°It must have hurt a lot. You should havee straight to me. Why did you scare the believers at the entrance?¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± He wiped Artemis¡¯s swollen face with a golden ointment made from ambrosia and herbs. Apollo¡¯s special elixir that instantly heals any scar with just a swipe. However, even after cleaning it meticulously three times and even using healing powers¡­ The bright red scar on his sister¡¯s beautiful face showed no sign of fading. Seeing this, Apollo¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Could it be, Sister¡­ Did you fight with Hera?¡± How many beings would dare to p the Goddess of the Moon, Artemis, and even break her divine artifact? ¡°Hup!¡± As if his guess was correct, the sniffling Artemis stiffened in surprise. ¡°Oh dear¡­ why did you do that¡­?¡± The Queen, the Protector of Home and Marriage, and the most powerful goddess. Even though she had handed over all her divine duties to Demeter and Hecate, she was still a great witch,manding ancient, powerful monsters. She was a goddess of tremendous divine power, befitting the name of the Queen of the Gods. When Zeus¡¯s infidelity reached its peak, the fierce cold winds that covered Greece during her furious winter were so harsh that even Apollo, who drove the sun chariot, had to wear thick fur clothing. Considering their birth, they should have been grateful that Her Majesty allowed them a seat in Olympus. It was true that the twins, along with their mother, Leto, had suffered from Hera¡¯s persecution since birth. However, the twins were illegitimate children born as a result of the Chief God Zeus not respecting the Queen¡¯s sacred duties, and it was known that Zeus¡¯s decision to recognize their achievements and establish them as chief gods was passed thanks to the Queen¡¯s mercy. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Waaah!!¡± Apollo and Artemis were always uneasy about facing the Queen who persecuted them, so they had been careful to avoid any conflicts with her. Apollo could not understand why Artemis had suffered such humiliation from the Queen. Seeing Artemis burst into tears again, Apollo sighed deeply, went somewhere in a hurry, and came back with various items to personally take care of his sister. ¡°First, calm down and drink this, Sister. It will warm you up.¡± He personally brewed warm nectar with herbs that were good for calming, and draped a warm nket infused with warmth over her shoulders. Sipping the steaming warm nectar, Artemis, with her swollen eyes, just stared at the ground for a long time. But seeing her patient brother waiting, she eventually opened her mouth. ¡°Well¡­¡± A few hours ago. Her huntresses brought shocking news. The huntress Atnta, who resided in the Forest of Heroes she adored, had fallen in love. A devotee who dared to pledge to live in chastity for her after being saved by her had betrayed her and found a lover. The nymphs of the forest say that on a sunny morning, when her brother Apollo began to drive his chariot, they passionately kissed for all to see. Whether Hera blessed the two or personally adorned Atnta was of no interest to her. The punishment for the huntress who betrayed her had to be so cruel that death would seem like afort. She was so consumed by the information that the hateful Dianes of Passos had left a scar on her shoulder that she forgot they were in the sanctuary of Chiron. ¡°Artemis.¡± Just as her carriage was entering Messenia, near the Forest of Heroes. A dignified voice called to her from the peak of the high Taygetos Mountains, which guarded the border of Messenia. ¡°Y-Your Highness?¡± Hera, with a cool smile like the north wind in midwinter, sat on the mountain peak, beckoning her toe. Of all the goddesses, the one she feared the most had suddenly blocked her path. ¡°It¡¯s still a long way until evening, so what¡¯s this about? And why bring the moonlight with you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°My neck hurts. Are you nning to have a conversation on the carriage?¡± Are you really going to make me look up at you while we talk? Hera, who was quietly threatening, seemed unlikely to let her go easily. But she had no time for this now. She had to punish the ck-haired one who betrayed her, insulted her, and even took her hunter away as soon as possible. ¡°I-I¡¯m busy now! I need to go quickly!¡± As she tried to whip the reins of the carriage to escape again. ¡°¡­Since when has the hierarchy of Olympus be such a mess?¡± At the Queen¡¯s voice, tinged with subtle anger, Artemis was about to leave the ce as quickly as possible. A mighty power gathered above her head, and soon, a tremendous shock struck her and her carriage. -Boom! ¡°Kyah?!¡± In an instant, Artemis, along with the carriage, plummeted, and she couldn¡¯t gather her wits due to the shock hitting her entire body. Pinned under the overturned carriage, Artemis screamed, but before she could question what was happening, a pale hand suddenly pulled her out of the wreckage. ¡°Ugh¡­ Aaagh?!¡± When she came to her senses and opened her eyes. The Queen of the Gods was holding her by the cor with one hand, leaving her dangling in midair. ¡°You must truly be insane. How dare you look down from the carriage?¡± With the beautiful eyes burning with divine power ring at her and the immense divine strength tightly binding her, Artemis seemed to snap back to reality. As someone who roamed the forests of Greece rather than Olympus, Artemis had momentarily forgotten. Why the Queen was called the Queen. Why Hera was called the Goddess of Goddesses. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¨C A Century Of The Heavenly Demon¡¯s Life, Intuition Equals Prophecy -p! Artemis felt a sh of light as the impact struck her face. The blinding light filled her vision, and as she regained her senses, the Queen was ring at her with cold eyes. ¡°The crime of daring to stand before the Queen, not even bowing your head stiffly.¡± -p! ¡°The crime of daring to invade Chiron¡¯s Forest, which was sanctified by the Chief God Zeus and the honor of Olympus, with personal emotions.¡± -p! ¡°The crime of daring to harm the children blessed in the name of me, Hera.¡± -p! ¡°The crime of daring to im a child who does not yet belong to you as your own and acting tyrannically.¡± -p! ¡°The crime of daring to shed blood from a minor hero and recklessly releasing divine power, tarnishing the honor of Olympus with such a disgraceful act.¡± -p! p! p! Whenever Hera¡¯s delicate hand pped her cheek, Artemis felt as though she had glimpsed Elysium in the distance. After the Queen¡¯s ps, imbued with her divine power, ceaselessly rained down along with her usations. When Hera roughly threw her to the ground, her bow and arrows scattered around her. ¡°Attempting to tarnish Olympus¡¯s honor out of personal feelings, and trying to invade the sanctuary for a matter that neither affected your honor nor your divine duties, is no light offense. But I will let it pass this time.¡± Hera looked at the silver bow fallen at her feet and smiled coldly. Even in her dazed state, Artemis sensed foreboding from that smile and tried to run towards her bow. -Crack! ¡°No!!¡± Artemis witnessed her divine weapon break in two right before her eyes under the Goddess¡¯s kick. ¡°If you interfere with my work one more time, you will realize that I was very merciful today.¡± ring at Artemis, who was staring nkly at her broken relic, Hera leisurely disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± Not only what Hera did, but also encountering that annoying Dia-something on Passos Ind. The nerve of that annoying guy who dared to trespass on her hunting grounds and even had the audacity to get mad at her. In the end, when she was about to punish him herself, he attacked her instead and even wounded her shoulder, among other things. Artemis poured out all the events that had happened to her brother. ¡°Ha¡­!¡± Apollo, unable to contain hisment, held his face in his hands at his sister¡¯s tearful story. Hermes conveyed that even Ares, Poseidon, and even his father Zeus were very fond of a human hero blessed by Hera to be led to a lover, and he had heard this news as well. But no matter how it was, for the Queen of Olympus to strike another goddess so harshly over a mere minor hero? Moreover, the opponent was a half-human, half-god with uncertain lineage, a traitor who dared to shed the blood of a goddess. The justification seemed usible, but it was a situation where his sister had bled to protect a mere half-human, half-god. No matter how strained their rtionship with Hera was, and no matter how great Artemis¡¯s fault was. They were clearly one of the Twelve Divine Gods of Olympus, and yet blood and tears were shed. Seeing that the persecuted one was his sister, whom he cherished dearly, Apollo stood up in rage. ¡°This is intolerable.¡± ¡°Brother¡­?¡± Apollo¡¯s eyes, like the sun, shed with fury. In an instant, the golden bow in his hand and the quiver of sunlight on his back reflected his determination. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s Lady Hera, this cannot be allowed. No one can dare to persecute my sister like this!¡± However, even Apollo could not dare to confront Hera. It wasn¡¯t as if Artemis was unjustly oppressed, nor could it be a crime for Atnta, who hadn¡¯t yet joined her hunting party, to have a lover. But the main culprit was different. ¡°To the audacious one who left scars on the pure skin of the Goddess, and used the Queen¡¯s authority to seduce the hunter chosen by my sister, the wrath of the sun shall be upon you!¡± If Dianes had heard this, he would have scoffed, ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± and would have been utterly baffled. Apolloforted his sister. ¡°Sister, just wait a little longer. The foolish one who dared insult the Goddess of the Moon will soon learn what divine retribution is all about!¡± A day so mindless that I couldn¡¯t even recall how it passed. Atnta dragged Neri, who was whining about wanting to sleep in the same room, to the women¡¯s dormitory. I waszing around on the bed assigned to me in my dormitory. The dormitory was a six-story ins, a type of Greek apartment. The assigned room was clean and luxuriously spacious, about 20 feet in size, with two rooms attached, and even a bathroom and a bathhouse in this ancient era. It made me think that this ce was indeed the academy of mythical heroes. Of course,pared to the pce I resided in during the Heavenly Demon period, it was iparably smaller, butpared to the suffocatingly small study room I lived in on Earth, it could be called heaven. An apartment from the mythological era, styled in ancient Greek fashion, yet boasting modern facilities that would not fall short even whenpared to the 21st century. I was quite satisfied andid down on the bed in the bedroom, organizing theyers of hardcore quests. ¡°Ugh?¡± I shuddered with an unpleasant, trembling feeling and jumped up. ¡°What¡¯s this? I have a feeling that something incredibly troublesome is about to happen.¡± When you spend almost half of your life scheming and the other half in bloody battles, you start to develop something akin to intuition or a sixth sense. When something big and unusual was about to go down, my body would shiver out of nowhere like this. However, the problem now was that I couldn¡¯t predict what, where, or when the trouble would explode. ¡°For now, the most troublesome thing is¡­¡± It was Atnta, who earlier, while beautifully sweating, had made those bullies kneel. Even though my martial skills and sight weren¡¯t what they used to be, there was no way I couldn¡¯t recognize that terrifyingbat technique that had beaten up my personal reaper in front of me, and had also beaten me up until I mastered it. ¡°Damn¡­ Fighting Demon, that lunatic, he¡¯s really hitting my head even here?¡± Supreme Fighting Demon. There was a legendary fighter who achieved his ambition of conquering the entire martial world with just his fists, an ambition that some praised as the spirit of a true warrior, while I called it simple-mindedness. He shattered themon belief that only warriors with simr advanced martial arts could rival others of the same level, and despite being a figure of the demonic path, he was a leader followed by many in both the Justice and the Evil Factions. No matter how much the Justice Faction boasted of their chivalry and justice, in the end, their chivalry and justice depended on how well the order they ruled in the martial world could be maintained. They imed themselves to be justice, so those who did not follow were considered enemies. Righteous third-rate warriors coughed up blood from the beatings of spoiled brats who had good fathers. The downfall of local, reputable martial artists under the tyranny of those backed by powerful families was not a matter of just a day or two. However, the Supreme Fighting Demon, who subdued those enormous sects using only purebat without resorting to any wagers, was a cult leader whomanded the most followers in history, regardless of Justice or Evil Factions, despite being a demonic practitioner. It was to the extent that, when he left the cult and roamed the martial world, the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families, who had been disgraced by him, sent pursuit teams, iming that a demon was running rampant in the martial world, but the smaller sects under hismand united to express their support for him. As a result, the period when the Infinite Martial Demon was the cult leader was said to be the closest the Heavenly Demon Cult ever came to unifying the martial world. And what was passionately highlighted along with such a fighter was the Supreme Fighting Demon¡¯s unique martial art, Fighting Demon Arts, which glimpsed the realm of divine techniques through external martial arts. The Crazy Wind Spear technique, created by a simple-minded martial artist who would even beat up a hardworking Grim Reaper, was a martial art with a simple name, oveing the limitations of weak internal energy through physical skill. But Atnta executed it? How on earth? ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I have no idea at all.¡± Surely, at that moment when Atnta and I shared our thoughts at the infirmaryst time. The pinnacle of the three disasters reached through the Heavenly Demon King¡¯s Landing. That gaze was not just the shape of a mountain peak, but everything I had learned and experienced. And beyond that, it was the manifestation of all the joys and sorrows, pleasures and pains spread throughout the world. The sea of clouds lurking beneath my feet was my lifetime, my resentment, and my grudges. The stars twinkling above my head were the martial arts I had mastered, my enlightenment, and the state I had reached. By the slimmest of chances, it seemed she not only overcame the demonic presence but also managed to steal a small piece from the constetion hanging in the sky. ¡°Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± I felt pity for her life, withering away and tormented by her inner demons, so I extended a small hand of help. Little did I know this cheeky girl would even rob my secret pocket. Of course, she didn¡¯t intend to, and perhaps the Crazy Wind Spear technique¡¯s enlightenment was a good match for her. Or maybe, without realizing it, I wanted to give her something. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach you in earnest.¡± That old man from the Crazy Wind Spear technique. He¡¯d be thrilled to see his martial arts passed down to a hero from ancient mythology. At this point, Atnta was only barely mimicking the form of the Crazy Wind Spear technique. Before she develops any bad habits or things go awry, I should stick close and teach her well. ¡°Well, putting that aside¡­¡± What is this ominous feeling? Although the biggest issue had been resolved, I still had an unsettling intuition that tingled down my spine. I decided to sit at my desk and start organizing the quests piled on the papyrus one by one. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¨C Fun And Exciting Trouble List 1. Goddess of the Moon Artemis, God of the Sun Apollo ¨C A premonition of orbital bombardment. 2. Hermes¡¯s Riddle ¨C How a child born without a midwife gained divine status. 3. Eris and Nemesis ¨C We said we¡¯d meet againter, but is that really okay? 4. Goddess Hera and Atnta ¨C Hermes¡¯s tip: Make sure to offer a proper burnt offering to the goddess: Cows or perfumed oils are good as sacrifices, but apparently, poems are trending in Olympus, so take note. 5. Orion ¨C Resolution: The gang left with no corpses. Thanks to Eris¡¯s barrier, there were no witnesses, the perpetrator vanished as punishment, and rumors inside the forest say they were beaten and chased away by me. 6. Atnta and Nesneria ¨C ¡­ ¡°Is this about it?¡± It had been barely a week since leaving the ind, and the quests were piling up, with all of them being overwhelmingly daunting. The only relief was that most of them were either resolved or not too dangerous. However, the problem was that there was one unresolved issue that was quite dangerous. Apollo and Artemis. Sun and Moon. Reason and Madness. Day and Night. The Twin Gods who were opposites yet one and the same. Even worse, Apollo¡¯s myths were mostly tragic love stories that were a mess. And Artemis¡¯s myths were mostly punishment dramas filled with human failings. The fact that these two were targeting me and growling was a headache even for me. ¡°Man, I need a smoke.¡± I wanted to at least have a drink, but unfortunately, I haven¡¯t furnished my house yet, so I didn¡¯t have anything. There wasn¡¯t even any tobo around here. Just marijuana. Anyway, what was important right now wasn¡¯t my smoking situation, but preparing for orbital bombardment. ¡°The number of countermeasures I can implement right now is about three or four.¡± First, a show of force. Although thest time I witnessed Artemis¡¯s blood was half luck, I¡¯ve experienced a lot in a short time since then. I¡¯ve awakened a special power called the Twelve Divine Demons, and during the fierce battle with Heracles, I was able to regain much of my martial arts skills. Moreover, this Forest of Heroes was Chiron¡¯s sanctuary, protected in the name of Zeus. No god could freely exert their divine power here in the forest without Chiron¡¯s permission, so I had a geographical advantage as well. However, there was a problem: both Apollo and Artemis were characters who were the original long-distance dealers. Flying in the sky, shooting sunlight and moonlight as arrows, the brother fired sr beams and gue beams, while the sister fired moonlight beams and curse beams indiscriminately. Even though this ce was Chiron¡¯s sanctuary, if they aimed for my headshot with arrows from the sky, saying, ¡°Oops, my hand slipped,¡± my ways to counter it were extremely limited. ¡°If only, if only I could bring the battlefield down to the ground, to the forest¡­¡± There was something that the Twelve Divine Demons always told me in unison. That is, in a fight, there is no such thing as an absolute. A third-rate martial artist¡¯s careless move could kill a first-rate martial artist. And a superhuman who could topple mountains and leap over rivers could fall to the poison of a mere assassin in the murim world. Even if the opponent was a god with immense power. With the essence and enlightenment of martial arts that I still possessed, if I had the Divine Weapon that could perfectly reproduce that martial art, I could face the sun or the moon without hesitation. However, if I were to be sniped from an extreme long range, it would indeed pose several difficulties for me. Of course, aside from the Divine Weapon, the foundation for continuously practicing the Martial Spirit Cultivation Technique and Demon Arts was also gradually being prepared. As I approached the age of physicalpletion, my goal before leaving the Forest of Heroes was to be able to fully wield the martial arts of the Twelve Divine Demons with just my internal qi, without the help of the Divine Weapon. I had a Divine Weapon that could reproduce even the most challenging techniques of the Twelve Divine Demons, like the Nine Forms Sword and Sword Qi, so I wondered if there was even a need to practice martial arts. The other day, I had a nosebleed due to internal injuries, and they said that to handle the Twelve Divine Demons¡¯ qi, not only my qi control but also my physical body must support it. Given that the qi of the Twelve Divine Demons was not entirely my own but was suspected to belong to Nyx, the Primordial Night Mother, it was concluded that my body must transcend to fully digest that intense qi from them. However, this was not much of a problem for me either. After the fierce battle with Hercules, the Twelve Divine Demons¡¯ qi, which had be even stronger and more manageable, showed more than three times the efficiency not only in martial arts reproduction but also in martial arts training. In terms of the size of my dantian, it was almostparable to that of a peak martial artist. Moreover, if you add the Twelve Divine Demons¡¯ qi that was evenly distributed throughout my body, I would be able to handle even a super-peak master with ease. Considering the current use of the Godly Demonic Qi, even reaching the pinnacle would almost ce no restrictions on its operation. Moreover, if I were to reach the Enlightenment Stage, this Godly Demonic Qi would wholly belong to me, further elerating my achievements. And I anticipated that just by reaching the pinnacle, I would be able to handle most curses or acts of violence, as long as the gods weren¡¯t ying hardball. ¡°Going straight to the Enlightenment Stage¡­ would be quite difficult now.¡± No matter how much I had glimpsed the realm beyond the heavens, the Enlightenment Stage was a rather high wall for me to cross. The beginning of superhuman-like strength and the first step towards reaching the level of a god. That was precisely what the Enlightenment Stage was. No matter howplete my understanding was or how powerful the divine technique was, ascending to the Enlightenment Stage again would likely require considerable effort and time. If I could surpass the pinnacle and ascend to the Enlightenment Stage, there would be no need to worry about such troubles. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s how the matter of force is settled.¡± Secondly, I would make an appeal to the gods. The principle of ¡®an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a god for a god¡¯ might seem harshing from me, but my devotion to the gods had deep roots. My memories stretch back to the colorfulic books about gods that filled the shelves of my childhood orphanage¡¯s library. Those myths, brought to life through elegant illustrations and captivating stories, left asting impression on me. Though the quality dipped near the end when the illustrator changed and the stories lost some of their charm, I couldn¡¯t quite recall how they concluded. Anyway, the Greek gods were an innocent admiration from my cherished memories. But now, in a world where such gods actually existed, I was living my third life. Without needing to establish pride as a warrior or dignity as a ruler, they were my old admiration and memories, friends I parted ways with long ago, and the protagonists who made me cry andugh in my imagination. In the orphanage, I would often indulge in a sense of joy and longing, offering faith to the gods of my old memories as a fairly devout believer. As a result, though it wasn¡¯t intentional, Hermes mentioned that Ares and Poseidon had taken quite a liking to me. My calction was that they wouldn¡¯t ignore a young devotee, whom they had been sending pocket money and personally picking up offerings for, when threatened by another god. Moreover, a poem I spontaneously dedicated to the Temple of Zeus reached Hera¡¯s ears beyond Zeus. As a result of that butterfly effect, even the Goddess Hera showed affection towards me, and took care of me with a precious elixir through Atnta. Whether this would be a disadvantage or a benefit in the future, I didn¡¯t know, but for now, knowing that the gods from the myths I frequently looked up in my previous life were standing by as a countermeasure to the twin maniacs was quite reassuring. Moreover, if I asked my self-proimed sister Eris and real sister Nemesis, who had been quite friendly to me, they would cover me to some extent. ¡°It¡¯s quite humiliating that I have to rely on connections to fight off assassins targeting me, but¡­¡± Realistically, considering that I was still far from being able to face a god head-on, it was only right to utilize all possible measures. ¡°In that sense, this riddle Hermes threw at me¡­¡± [Seek the tale of the child born without the aid of a midwife, who gained divine calling. In this forest where heroes are nurtured, show the answer to the sons of Hephaestus who reside deep within, and the path will open.] The riddle with this kind of nuance kept tickling my intuition. ¡°If only I could solve this, it feels like the answer would be revealed right away¡­¡± It was as if I almost knew it, but the answer on the test paper I had skimmed with my eyes remained strangely blurry, as if it had been whited out. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± A child born without a midwife, the process of obtaining divine calling¡­ ¡°Since it mentions obtaining divine calling, it must be a story about a god¡­¡± As expected of the god whose only strong suit was his eloquence. He had a knack for twisting stories around. In case the twin lunatics¡¯ madness wouldter target innocent people, it was a cautious situation to ask others, so I had to solve it alone. Hey, it¡¯s just asking about a riddle. Would they really try to kill me, even if they were lunatics? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t think about it. But seeing Asclepius sitting across from mest night, it reminded me. His son was killed by his own father¡¯s hands, and instead of confronting his father, he aimed a headshot at the Cyclopes who made the thunderbolts. That lunatic, Apollo, was my current opponent. ¡°Yeah, a lunatic is a lunatic for a reason¡­¡± Yet, Apollo was the most popr god in Greece. It proved that being handsome was everything. ¡°Sigh. For now, I should visit the temples tomorrow, offer some sacrifices, and think about strategies.¡± I roughly rolled up my trouble list and tossed it away, then copsed back onto my bed and pulled the nket over me. Let¡¯s solve tomorrow¡¯s problems tomorrow. There is no need to stress about it now. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s first ss is¡­ pottery ss?¡± What kind of ss is it? I chuckled, thinking it was a strange ss, and casually extinguished the fire with a gust of wind using the Crazy Wind Spear technique before going to bed. ¡­Little did I know that I would make an unexpected discovery in that very pottery ss. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¨C Morning Sun And The Morning Jog As a result of racking my brain hard in bed, pondering over the baby and divine deeds, I alternated between bizarre dreams and waking up repeatedly throughout the night. A waddling baby was coborating with a giant cksmith to run arge-scale baby bottle business, and then, shooting the sun and moon in the sky with baby bottle beams, they ventured into space to establish a gctic empire. Even after waking up, I was sitting nkly, wondering what kind of dream that was and if I was sane, almost missing the morning jog time. -Swaaah¡­ Looking at the cool, wave-crashing sea under the still dark morning sky, I was hit with the reality of why I was enduring this self-imposed hardship. Life is ultimately a cycle of oveing and facing reality, and there I was, just letting it pass, thinking it must be fate. ¡°Herc.¡± ¡°Personally, I¡¯d like you to call me by my real name, but what is it?¡± Hercules, who was tying his sandal strap next to me, grumbled something and stood up abruptly. ¡®He¡¯s huge, no matter how many times I see him.¡¯ I was quite tall for my age, but Hercules had the build of an adult bodybuilder, fitting for a budding great hero. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°Life.¡± Honestly, the trouble I was having with the crazy twins was nothingpared to what this big guy was dealing with. He was born as Hercules, but from a fortune-telling perspective, his life path could be seen as one struck by the heavens. ¡°You say the weirdest things.¡± Hercules looked down at me and gave a slight smile, as if my question were nothing significant. ¡°Since we¡¯re living anyway, how can everything always be good? If a lion attacks, you catch the lion, and if a goddess is angry, you just handle it appropriately and live on.¡± Surprised by his seemingly enlightened reaction, I looked at him in astonishment. Hercules shrugged lightly and continued speaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to be born with my father¡¯s bloodline, but do you think I had any other choice than the life of Hercules?¡± ¡°Um¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± Hercules was the quintessential hero. From lifting mountains with his immense strength to enduring trials from being hated by gods, even if he secluded himself in the depths of a remote valley, a sealed monster would probably emerge from there, and he¡¯d end up capturing it and establishing a dynasty. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing else to do but just live with it. If you keep questioning everything like you do, it won¡¯t solve anything and will just make you tired.¡± ¡°¡­Wise words, man.¡± When I first saw him, he seemed like a guy whose brain was made of muscles. But as we talked, I realized he had a very philosophical and logical mindset, unlike what everyone knew. Well, that¡¯s probably why he¡¯s remembered in mythology not just as a strong fighter but as a great hero. ¡°I think you understand this too, so why do you ask such things?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m trying to solve a mystery, not knowing when an orbital strike mighte from the sky. I might be having an existential crisis.¡± ¡°Stop using that Hyperborean dialect. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all. Also, our short life stories aren¡¯t the important thing here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Look over there.¡± In the ce where Hercules pointed, instead of the copsed Colosseum, there were students from the Forest of Heroes gathered in groups by the Poseidon Coast, preparing. Each was tending to their weapons and inspecting their armor, getting ready for the uing breakfast rush. ¡°Tch, we got too excited and rampaged.¡± Hercules seemed very displeased as he watched the young heroes, brimming with hope for breakfast, on the wide beach. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°What? Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± Hercules was seriously contemting whether he had heard correctly, but a hidden wickedness lingered on his face. ¡°With the front so wide open, if those guys run away to avoid me, I can¡¯t catch them all!¡± ¡°Do you really have to catch them?¡± ¡°Oh, listen carefully to my words, Dianes.¡± When I responded incredulously, Hercules cleared his throat and began his speech with a very determined expression. ¡°As a result of my hard work, after the morning run, no one but me was able to eat breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°As a result, everyone watched me enjoy my breakfast, and then some tried to supplement their meals by helping out in the forest or sneaking into the kitchen to steal food from under the watchful eyes of the nymphs and centaurs.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°In other words, our dearrades faced the tremendous ordeal of me and, craving the delicacy of breakfast, honed their skills or used their wits to secure their morning meal.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s such an open coast, even if I¡¯m the son of Zeus and the man destined to be the next great hero, surely someone will sneak out for breakfast.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If that happens, more and more people will start having breakfast.¡± ¡°Uhuh?¡± ¡°Then breakfast will no longer be a reward obtained after tremendous trials but just an ordinary meal for anyone to have.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°In that case, no one will understand the importance of breakfast anymore, and it will just be a routine meal. How disrespectful to Demeter! Moreover, by filling their bellies withvish bread and wine, they will miss the opportunity to hone themselves!¡± How terrifying! Watching Hercules rehash some sort of passionate and seemingly persuasive speech, I could only express my opinion in one word. ¡­What the hell is this nonsense? ¡°Hey, Herc. Weren¡¯t we just having an in-depth discussion about life and hardships five minutes ago? And now you¡¯re suddenly preaching about the importance of breakfast?¡± But Hercules, out of nowhere, was spouting some nonsensical argument to me as if we were filming a variety show. ¡°Ah, breakfast is just that important.¡± Feigning ignorance, Hercules flicked his finger at me with a smug look. Looking at his face, I couldn¡¯t help but ask bluntly. ¡°So, what¡¯s your real motive?¡± ¡°I hate watching others eat breakfast. I¡¯m going to eat alone.¡± ¡­ Yeah, right. No matter how much his body resembled that of a bodybuilder, by modern standards, he was still a kid who had a lot of growing up to do. ¡°So, Dianes. How about we give them the trials of the morning together? We can eat a hearty breakfast under everyone¡¯s admiration, and they can safely experience an intense battle that money can¡¯t buy, honing their skills in the process.¡± ¡°But why are you making this proposal to me?¡± ¡°Because if you join them, I might not get to eat breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s surprising. I didn¡¯t expect you to admit it so openly.¡± Weren¡¯t Greek heroes supposed to cherish their honor and pride as if it were their life? Yet, Hercules was surprisinglyfortable discussing himself on equal terms with me. ¡°Hey, Athena¡¯s teaching emphasizes the owl¡¯s perspective of seeing everything objectively. And if you and I argue, only others will benefit.¡± This guy had a surprisingly cold and rational judgment. Moreover, he even had the generosity to acknowledge his opponent, showing that he was indeed a promising talent with a bright future ahead. Or maybe he just hated seeing others win so much that his brain was working overtime. ¡°Oh, by the way, breakfast is on a ration system. It¡¯s served on a firste, first-served basis.¡± In other words, the more people who eat breakfast, the smaller my share would be. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± So, to sum up this guy¡¯s heroic speech in one word¡­ He wanted to team up with me to prevent those guys from having breakfast and enjoy it all to ourselves. In short, it was a really stupid idea. ¡°Then we should do it right away.¡± ¡°As expected, I knew you would understand my feelings!¡± Stealing a march on the other fancy guys and eating breakfast alone? I couldn¡¯t resist such fun. ¡°Kuhehehe.¡± ¡°Kuhehehe.¡± I had a restless sleepst night, and it was perfect to loosen up a bit in preparation for the uingbat ss. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the front of the running course, and you block the ones trying to escape.¡± Hercules seemed to be thinking of engaging in a straightforward melee fight, as he always did. But it wasn¡¯t a very suitable idea for hunting in such an open ce. ¡°I have an idea. Listen.¡± Hercules bent his massive frame and brought his ear close to me at my gesture. When I told him the strategy I had in mind, he pped his hands in satisfaction and nodded. ¡°As expected, it was a good idea to bring you in.¡± ¡°Just out of curiosity, what¡¯s on the menu for breakfast today?¡± ¡°Kykeon andmb sd made by Chariclo¡¯s mother. No matter how much kykeon she makes for us, it¡¯s never enough. It¡¯s that delicious.¡± That made me even more eager to win. As Hercules and I smiled deeply and stood up, the sun slowly began to ze beyond the coastline. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± But in the middle of that bright sun, something caught my eye. For a moment, I thought it was a bird, but somehow I had a feeling it was something else. Unfortunately, because it was in the direction of the sun, it was hard to enhance my vision to see it properly¡­ -Whirr! ¡°Oh? It has this kind of feature too?¡± As soon as I turned my qi inward to enhance my vision, the Godly Demonic Qibined with my qi, strengthened my eyesight as if I were wearing sunsses. Thanks to that, despite the strong sunlight, I could observe the strange flying object heading this way with the sun at my back. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Despite the new application of the Godly Demonic Qi, I couldn¡¯t hold back a curse. It was because a handsome man driving a brightly shining carriage, like the sun, wasing into view. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¨C There Is No Law That Just Tells You To Die Unlike how he stormed out of the temple, Apollo was not a foolish god to the core. No matter how Artemis had a rough disposition, once she lost her temper, she saw nothing, and she had a strong tendency to look down on others (especially if they were men). Even so, a god is a god. If the Goddess of the Moon, who spent eternal years hunting, saw blood, he guessed that there must be an extraordinary secret hidden strength. A hunter, after all, observes what the prey is and then sets out to hunt. Moreover, knowing that the young believer, whom Poseidon and Ares boasted so much about, was the opponent, he acted even more cautiously. He thought about asking Hermes, but not only Queen Hera, but even his father Zeus, were moved and showed affection by the poetry that the child had presented. If he informed Hermes, troublesome things might arise. ¡®First, information, I need information.¡¯ First of all, he sought the temple in Delphi. The Delphi Temple, which delivered numerous oracles and prophecies, was managed by Dionysus and his priests from the cold winter to early spring, and he took charge from the rest of spring tote autumn. He heard that the guy named Dianes had injured his sister just a few days ago, so if he was someone with such extraordinary prowess, there must have been rted oracles, big or small, about him. However, in his memory, he had never delivered an oracle about a child named Dianes, so he intended to check if there was any rted oracle among those of Dionysus. ¡°¡­What? Dionysus did?!¡± ¡°Yes! He left a few days ago, saying he needed to prepare for the banquet as soon as possible!¡± However, the Delphi Temple, which he reached hastily before dawn, was empty. As expected, the Delphi Temple, filled with wine bottles and grapevines, was being cleaned by his followers, who were startled by the sudden appearance of their god and bowed in worship. Apollo could only clutch his head in frustration at the situation gone awry from the start. ¡°This is just¡­¡± An unpredictable drunkard¡¯s sudden actions had caused trouble again. Even taking all his followers and temple staff, leaving the Delphi Temple empty. ¡°He would be such a great god if he just didn¡¯t drink.¡± What could be done? The God of Wine and Intoxication had carried out his divine duties. Apollo shook his head in disapproval but had no choice but to leave the temple hastily. ¡°Tsk, things are going wrong right from the start.¡± No matter how much he was the Sun God wrapped in the radiance of the sun. It was impossible to trespass the sanctuary of Chiron, acknowledged by the oath of Olympus. Moreover, Chiron was the teacher who taught archery and hunting to the siblings, and a child of Kronos like their father Zeus. But that rude fellow, Dianes, had be his disciple. As if he was favored by the Goddess of Fate. ¡°Maybe I should at least take a look at him.¡± Soon, it would be dawn. Maximizing the radiance of the Sun Chariot, he gradually ascended to the peak of the high sky and began to illuminate thend of Greece. ¡°Let¡¯s see, there it is.¡± The forest of Messenia, seen as a small patch below. Whenever his carriage began to spur ahead, busy little heroes could be seen running. However, among them, there was a child standing still, staring at the sun. ¡°Oh¡­! To think such a beautiful child existed?!¡± Glossy ck hair, jet-ck eyes like onyx. His body was brimming with vitality, and his face, looking up at the sun with confidence, was as beautiful as if looking at the sons of Aphrodite. ¡°You must be Dianes!¡± He should have known when even his sister, Artemis, said he was handsome. Look at those eyes filled with admiration, confidently gazing at the sun. ¡°Ah¡­ how unfortunate!¡± To think that such a little hero would be the enemy who not only opposed his sister but also inflicted scars on her. Apollo could not help butment the fate of this little hero, who could be described as another masterpiece born into this world. ¡°However, fortunately, today, death will note to you. But the price for harming my sister, the Goddess of the Moon, the Pure Huntress, will surely be paid¡­ The prophet who defeated Python, the master of Delphi, prophesies.¡± Until then, enjoy your short life to the fullest. Apollo told the young little hero standing on earth and then started driving the sun again. After all, there was no one in this world who could avoid the sun. What is this? Why did he just leave? Even as I headed towards the ssroom after finishing breakfast, I couldn¡¯tprehend it at all. The handsome man who ran across the sky with the sun on his back was definitely Apollo. The Sun God, who was undoubtedly top-tier in Greek mythology in terms of vanity. ¡®He definitely saw me¡­¡¯ Given the characteristic of the Greek gods, who don¡¯t see anything when they go berserk, I thought he¡¯d charge in, disregarding the Forest of Chiron and everything else, because his sister got hurt. For a moment, he red at me and mumbled something, then drove his chariot higher and disappeared. ¡°Wow¡­ It would¡¯ve been easier if he just attacked me.¡± Judging by his reaction, he definitely saw me and knew who I was. As Hermes said, that crazy girl probably threw a fit somewhere and thenined to her brother. ¡°But he just left¡­¡± I don¡¯t know if this is a good or bad thing. One thing is for sure: the sun god in the sky definitely saw me. In other words, at any time, I might be in a dangerous situation where an orbital strike coulde. ¡®First of all, the fact that he just left after marking the ce without shooting an arrow means that Apollo doesn¡¯t intend to vite Chiron¡¯s sanctuary. In other words, there¡¯s still some time.¡¯ But that was merely a hypothesis. If that moon-gazing lunatic starts whining and clinging to her brother, a sunshine road roller might really fall on my head. I had to solve Hermes¡¯s riddle as soon as possible. ¡°Maybe I should at least pray to the gods and goddesses.¡± I¡¯ve already fed them quite a bit. Still, it might prevent me from dying a sudden death under the sunlight. ¡°Goodness, I really need to regain my martial arts quickly.¡± Always shrouded in the aura of the gods and sensing qi, a sudden sniper attack wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt me. However, if such sniping fell like a bombardment in an instant, I had no choice but to be pushed back. ¡®As long as it falls to the ground somehow¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, Dianes!¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± As I was lost in thought, suddenly, a booming voice, as if someone had boiled a train¡¯s chimney, called out to me. ¡°Why are you so dazed? Are you sleepy because you ate too much?¡± After having a hearty meal of barley porridge and sd prepared by Chariclo with Hercules, we were on our way to the first ss. Atnta had set out with a determined expression, saying she would visit her hunting party before the morning run. Neri, who tried to cling to me, was caught by Chariclo, exuding an irresistible force, and went to her ss. Naturally, only Hercules and I, whose ss schedules ovepped, were on our way to a strange ss called ¡°Pottery ss.¡± ¡°It seems so. I had a weird dreamst night, so my sleep was terrible.¡± ¡°A dream?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± No matter how much, I couldn¡¯t say that the sun floating in the sky was always aiming to shoot me down. This trial was mine alone to bear. Even for a brat with a tough life, whining to him would hurt my pride as someone who had lived longer and was mentally more mature. Even after bing a god from a human, I oncemanded the Central ins Murim World, which was several timesrger than this Greeknd, and even met with the Emperor. If I couldn¡¯t even handle the sun¡¯s temper, those years would be in vain. ¡°Despite how I look, I was top-notch in strategy and tactics.¡± Talking to myself about how I wanted to solve Hermes¡¯s riddle as soon as possible and enjoy a peaceful academy life, Hercules and I entered the pottery ssroom. Honestly, I wanted to just find a library and rummage through myths. But as a student, I felt obligated to attend the ss, so I dragged my heavy feet there. ¡°But what exactly do we learn in pottery ss?¡± ¡°Haha. You¡¯ll know once you attend. You can look forward to it.¡± ¡°Look forward to it?¡± For someone who seemed to have nothing to do with the arts to use the word ¡®look forward to it¡¯¡­ Does that mean this ss is something special? Without saying much more, Hercules went to his seat, plopped down, and gestured to me. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to see here.¡± ¡°Right? All of these were made by our pottery teacher.¡± ¡°All of these?¡± The pottery adorned with mythical stories and love tales, the storage jars called amphorae, were of such quality that even to my discerning eye, they were quite superior. But did one person make all these items? ¡°Uuugh¡­ so, so heavy¡­¡± ¡°Oh! The Teacher is here.¡± Right in front of us, arge amphora floated gently. I thought it might be some kind of magic, but upon closer inspection, a small girl was hugging an amphora as big as herself and moving it with great effort. ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute? That¡¯s our jar teacher, Teterir.¡± ¡°Jar Teacher?! At least call me Miss Teterir! And it¡¯s not a jar; it¡¯s pottery!¡± The jar¡ªno, the pottery teacher¡ªwho was getting mad from behind the amphora at Hercules¡¯s title. I couldn¡¯t find any words to retort, despite their friendly banter. It was because of the picture on the pottery that Teterir brought. ¡°Excuse me, Teacher?¡± ¡°Yes, newbie?¡± ¡°Wh-what story is that picture on the pottery?¡± ¡°Oh~ This one~¡± The picture on the pottery was simple. A small child with a tiny body was sitting on arge herd of cattle, ying the lyre, while a familiar, handsome man was enjoying the sound of the lyre. Normally, I would have just passed it off as amon myth story. But the Latin inscription engraved at the top of the picture caught my eye. ¡°Born alone, be a god alone?¡± ¡°Ooh! It¡¯s a new release. Do you like it?¡± Teterir carefully ced the pottery on the desk and, with a flourish, mimicked a fanfare with her mouth. ¡°Today¡¯s new release¡ªthetest in the series of the witty trickster who gains divinity, Hermes!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Wow¡­ There¡¯s no way to just die quietly, huh? I couldn¡¯t help butugh wryly in admiration and absurdity at the answer to the mystery that appeared in such an unexpected ce. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¨C Around Ten Short Years Once upon a time, in a very distant past. Even before the divine masterpiece Pandora was crafted by the hands of Hephaestus, a newborn baby went out for a walk alone from a cave at the foot of a mountain. The baby, who was less than three days old, had been sternly warned by its giant mother to never go outside. But life in the cave, without a nanny, friends, or toys, was unbearably tedious for the child. So, how long did the baby walk? In the far distance of a vast field, didn¡¯t it see plump cows leisurely grazing? The baby instantly recognized them as the Sun Cows of Apollo, the Sun God of Olympus, as told by its mother. The baby devised a n. It wrapped cloth around the cows¡¯ hooves, tied brooms to their tails, and drove the cows far away with a booming voice that resembled its mother¡¯s. Then, with small hands, the baby built an altar and offered burnt sacrifices to the Twelve Gods, led by the Chief God Zeus and Queen Hera. Among them was also a burnt offering to the young god who had just been born and performed his first divine duty. The King of Olympus, who was watching this, was very pleased and epted the burnt offerings, but eventually, even the sun that overlooked everything heard the news and set out to find the young thief. However, the young baby, no, now the young god, had already prepared a trick. He had made an instrument with a beautiful sound that had never existed in the world before, using the intestines of the cow he had just sacrificed, a turtle shell, and a sturdy oak branch. As the heat of the furious Sun approached, and the cows, sensing their original ownering, raised their voices and wailed. The young god began to y an instrument that had never existed before and would never exist again. Then, the bellowing cows quieted at the sound, and the trembling vegetation, shaken by the Sun¡¯s fury, calmed down. And the Sun, too, forgot its anger at the beautiful sound and listened quietly to the young god¡¯s performance until it ended. When the performance ended, the Sun, utterly captivated by the sound, exchanged its herd of cows for the young god¡¯s lyre and acquired the divine duty of music and instruments, while the young god took on the shepherd¡¯s divine duty that the Sun God had held. ¡°¡­And that¡¯s how! The divine duty of the shepherd, originally protecting the shepherds who roamed the pastures under the sun, was transferred to Hermes, who is also the God of Travelers and Pilgrims, and the divine duty of music, born from the first instrument, the first lyre, was given to Apollo, the Sun God!¡± With her petite frame and short, wavy light brown hair, the pottery instructor, Teterir, was said to be a rock nymph born to the retinue of Demeter. Originally, she worked in agriculture following Demeter, but eventually, she became deeply engrossed in pottery, which was as solid as her rock and adorned with all sorts of beautiful drawings, storing grains and wine. Now, she was said to be a teacher of pottery in this Forest of Heroes. ¡°Today, we will make pottery ourselves and draw the story of Hermes that we heard today on it!¡± -Yes~ Following Teterir¡¯s words, everyone took their pottery wheels and lumps of y, sat down, and began to slowly turn their wheels. As the pottery began to spin slowly, they quietly watched the lumps of y, and then slowly ced their hands on them. Even as clods of dirt spun wildly, my mind was reviewing the answer to the riddle I had stumbled upon by chance. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s certain.¡± In the cryptographic techniques of the Ghost Night Riding Thief, there was a saying. A riddle refers not only to the sentence that contains its metaphor and content. Just like an oracle, even if the content is the same, the interpretation and intent can vary greatly depending on the issuer. Especially with riddles, everything around the riddle itself bes a clue beyond just the sentence. It was said that the more concise and ambiguous the riddle, the more the clues were scattered outside the riddle. ¡®The grace of a master is truly wondrous.¡¯ I¡¯ll offer a tributeter, Master Riding Thief. A child born without a midwife. A child bestowed with divine duty. In Greek mythology, whether God or Hero, their births were rarely blessed asions. The Goddess of Childbirth, Eileithyia, was Hera¡¯s daughter and servant, and if Hera did not permit, she would never end the pain ofbor. There was no reason for Hera to send her daughter to help a mistress who had conceived a child through an affair with her husband. But among such children, if one had attained divinity, it meant they were now a god. A god born alone without a midwife that even the Goddess of Childbirth could not bless their birth? Among Zeus¡¯s illegitimate children who have made a name for themselves, such as Apollo, Artemis, Dionysus, and Athena, Hermes would likely be the only one. ¡®Athena from Zeus¡¯s head, twins protected by Delos Ind and sent by Zeus¡¯s trickery to Eileithyia, Dionysus who used Zeus¡¯s thigh as an incubator.¡¯ If I closed my eyes and rewinded my memories, I remembered that Eileithyia was present when the birth of the twins was prophesied in the Greek and Roman mythologyic book. Considering the twins had a rough time, her husband¡¯s head was about to burst, and his thigh was on the verge of tearing apart. No matter how much Hera tried, she couldn¡¯t have stopped her daughter from helping her father. However, Hermes was an exception. Teterir exined that Hermes¡¯s mother, Maia, was a Titaness and the daughter of As. If she was a giant god from before Olympus, it was understandable that she could give birth alone without the help of the Goddess of Childbirth. ¡®If there¡¯s a variable, it might be among the minor gods I don¡¯t remember¡­¡¯ Considering Hermes¡¯s words about teaching a way to avoid the wrath of the Sun. A calction emerged that Hermes was the only one who knew of a child born without a midwife and who possessed divine knowledge to avoid the wrath of the Sun. Even if nothing else were known, it would be hard to imagine another being who was born alone, escaped Apollo¡¯s temper, and became a god. ¡°If it were an ambiguous god, they would have already been taken down by Apollo¡¯s wrath.¡± Therefore, the answer to the riddle was, for now, Hermes. Recalling Hermes¡¯s face, full of a triumphant expression, it made sense that the protagonist of the riddle could indeed be him. If that assumption flowed naturally, then the part where he gained divine knowledge also made sense. ¡°Surely, it doesn¡¯t mean to steal Apollo¡¯s belongings and barter them.¡± It must mean to follow the story of giving the lyre to the enraged Apollo to calm him down. ¡°Sacrifice, sacrifice, sacrifice an instrument¡­?¡± For a moment, the cute little instrument I got yesterday shed through my mind, but I immediately dismissed it. Even though it was a remarkable artifact, it was just a flute, the mostmon instrument in Greece. More importantly, it was too precious to offer my favorite, the obsidian flute that adorned my top collection, just to appease some temperamental god. ¡°I¡¯d rather crash head-on.¡± Was Hermes the one who posed such a riddle to me? I had a vague guess. Apollo, being the God of Music and Instruments, mastered numerous instruments existing in Greece. To captivate the interest of such a god and make him forget his anger, as Hermes did, would be impossible with the instruments already present in this world. ¡°Indeed, it means he didn¡¯t just spend thousands of years idly, right?¡± In a few exchanged words, even while I was flipping my expected answers several times, he intertwined my past life¡¯s story with his own anecdotes to present such an intriguing puzzle. ¡°So then¡­ the instrument is decided.¡± The one I learned most intensely, the one I handled best. And also the instrument that held the pieces I understood most deeply and moved me to tears. ¡°Master, you must be pleased. Yourpositions will resonate again in this distant mythicalnd.¡± -Swish! The lump of y, speeding up, changed its form swiftly, like a mirage, ording to my gestures. After conquering the world by running full throttle for half of my life, the supreme leader naturally had nothing to do. Having grown tired of drinking, dancing, ying music, and indulgence, I once learned pottery while wandering the world. Though it was only about ten years of a hobby, my martial arts and senses were gradually reviving the knowledge and know-how from that time. -Tak! As the potter¡¯s wheel slowly reduced its speed, a preliminary pottery piece, boasting elegant curves like a swan, stood where the lump of y once was. ¡°W-Wow¡­! That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Hey, is there anything you can¡¯t do? When did you learn to make pottery?¡± Teterir and Hercules couldn¡¯t hide their admiration as they looked at thepleted pottery dough I had made while deep in thought. But this wasn¡¯t it. ¡°This isn¡¯t it.¡± -Woojik! It wasn¡¯t as if I was fully focused, and I couldn¡¯t let this poorly made piece, which I crafted while thinking about other things, bear my name. With a single gesture, the pottery reverted to a lump of y. ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Hieee¡­? Wh-What are you doing?!¡± Somehow, it felt like Hercules shrugged his shoulders as if he knew I would make a fuss, and with Teterir¡¯s screams in the background, the lump of y began to spin on the wheel once more. ¡°Now that the Divine Demon is gone, let¡¯s do this properly.¡± -Swish! Don¡¯t underestimate it just because it¡¯s a hobby. It¡¯s because it¡¯s a hobby that I go crazy over it. With a peculiar sense of stubbornness and determination, I ignored Teterir¡¯s protests. And then, with a refreshed mind from solving the riddle, I slowly began to recreate those sorrowful melodies, imagining the pulsating golden strings beyond the lump of y. So sorrowful and mournful, it felt like my heart was aching. Those beautiful and poignant twelve melodies. Twelve memories, longing for a hometown I could never return to, with no traces left behind, slowly took shape in sound and began to be etched inside this small piece of pottery. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¨C Nervous? On one side of themercial district in the Forest of Heroes, there was arge smithy carved out of a small hill. Thick ck smoke continuously billowed from the giant chimneys resembling trees, and the rough sound of hammering echoed incessantly through the mountain of steel. The sanctuary of cksmiths consecrated by Hephaestus was like a heart, ceaselessly pulsating with fire and iron. -ng! ng! ng! ng! Passing through the entrance shaped like a giant¡¯s mouth, I heard a loud hammering sound, and intense heat hit my face. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Immediately upon entering, a giant furnace came into view. The fire, as vivid as if it were alive, zed ceaselessly in a bright crimson hue, melting chunks of iron in an instant. And despite the mes, the cksmiths were busy hammering away, making the smithy bustling beyond measure. ¡°Um¡­ excuse me?¡± ¡°What?! I¡¯m busy right now! Talk to meter!¡± ¡°Hey, hey! What are you doing over there?! Are you making snacks for the wine?¡± ¡°Get a grip, will you?!¡± I grabbed a passing cksmith to ask for directions, but he snapped at me and left. Loud voices filled the entire forge, refusing to be outdone. What kind of voices are these? ¡°Oh, is it a customer? Sorry about that.¡± Arge shadow fell beside me, and a voice like rough metal screeching greeted me. ¡°Are you in charge here?¡± ¡°Hmm, sort of?¡± The man, who seemed to dislike long conversations, shrugged his shoulders and scrutinized me before pping his hands in recognition. ¡°Aha! You¡¯re the new student, Dianes, right?!¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± He was a man with a smaller build than me. The man appeared to be in his forties or fifties, but his head was boldly shaved, reflecting the light. Oh dear, at such a young age, he is¡­ ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just shaved because it got singed by the mes, alright? Don¡¯t look at it like that.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, okay¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± The man snapped, defending his bald head with all his might, but I received his sad outburst with a warm heart. Confucius said that making jokes about the deceased, parents, or someone¡¯s head is not something to do, even in front of an enemy. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t speak to him informally, feeling a certain sense of caution. Anyway, putting the baldness aside, the man had an impression as if he were the embodiment of a cksmith. Arms that seem capable of crushing rocks, stamina that doesn¡¯t let a single drop of sweat fall even in this heat, and those deep gray eyes scrutinizing me as if assessing a weapon. The atmosphere was strongly reminiscent of the master artisans, the entrics I had met before. ¡°Ah, damn it. These days, heroes¡­ Whatever, what is it? Here to get a weapon? Just pick one from these for now.¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Just pick something roughly fitting from over there and try it out, then order your custom weaponter. I heard you had a bit of a spear bout with that old Chiron. Are you going to choose a spear?¡± ¡°So, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like spears? They say Hyperborean spear techniques are different from Greek ones, excelling in solo use. How about a sword, then?¡± Not listening to others and just going on with their own talk¡ªit was just like them. Are all the so-called masters and experts like these kinds of people? ¡°What kind of sword do you use? These days, the popr swords are¡­¡± ¡°I. Am. Not. Here. To. Order. A. Weapon.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± When I abruptly cut him off with a stiff voice, the man stared at me with wide-open eyes, seemingly caught off guard. ¡°First, let¡¯s introduce ourselves. As you said, my name is Dianes. I¡¯m a new student who entered the Forest of Heroes less than a week ago.¡± ¡°Yes, a new student. The things you¡¯ve done are all quite extraordinary, though.¡± The man, smiling and joking, pounded his chest with his fist and said. ¡°The son of Hephaestus, the disciple of the Cyclopes, the cksmith who handles all the iron and metal in the Forest of Heroes, Hestosias. Nice to meet a new member of the forest.¡± The swaggering demeanor from earlier, shoving all sorts of weapons at me, was nowhere to be seen. Hestosias introduced himself in a solemn tone. Even when he mentioned his father, Hephaestus, and his mentors, the Cyclopes, the intense respect and longing in his dark gray eyes hinted at what the God of cksmiths and his mentors meant to him. ¡°Well, anyway, if it¡¯s not a weapon, then what? Armor?¡± Of course, that solemnity and respect disappeared in an instant, and he reverted to being a middle-aged man with a casual demeanor. In any case, judging by the situation in the forge, there seemed to be no one else to talk to but the person in front of me, so I decided to give it a shot. ¡°I want tomission a musical instrument.¡± ¡°A musical instrument? A musical instrument¡­???¡± Hmm? Until now, he had been chattering on like a catalog parrot about spears and swords, so I had thought it was a lost cause. Hestosias showed a momentary interest in my request. But that was short-lived. He quickly reverted to his nonchnt attitude, leaning on one leg and gesturing outside with his chin. ¡°Hey¡­ if it¡¯s instruments you want, go to Syphrenias¡¯s music shop over there. What kind of instrument could you possibly find in a cksmith¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because this is something that even an ordinary music shop couldn¡¯t begin to design, let alone craft.¡± ¡°¡­Oh?¡± Unlike when we were talking about weapons just now, Hestosias seemed genuinely intrigued by my words. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard the rumor, but it seems you¡¯ve been told that Ie from a foreignnd. That speeds things up.¡± The Longing Ghost Sound. A supreme master who ascended to the position of leader of the Demonic Cult through his musical prowess, and at the same time, all of the Central ins once listened to his performance. He was an exceptional musician, so much so that people flocked to Xinjiang to listen to him. Even the Emperor did not hesitate to indirectly support the Demonic Sect by listening to his music in private. When he asionally performed in front of the followers, even the disciples of the Kunlun Sect, who considered the Demonic Sect their mortal enemy, would hear the rumors ande to Xinjiang. This gave a clear indication of the level of his musical mastery. And I, too, have listened to his performances countless times. The twelve pieces he created were so vivid that merely listening to them brought the scenes he depicted to life before my eyes, moved me to tears with the emotions he conveyed, and made me sway my head in rhythm with the joy. He was truly a maestro. If this man had lived as an ordinary musician instead of the leader of the Demon Cult, he would have overturned the entire music world of the Central ins with his talent. If that had been the case, I wouldn¡¯t have been hit by a sonic cannon while shedding tears of admiration. ¡°Anyway, I am the one who inherited all the teachings and essence of enlightenment from such a man.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± And the instrument to capture the excellence of such an existence should not just look simr in shape. ¡°It must perfectly recreate an instrument of a shape never seen on this Greeknd¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I thought it would be impossible without the renowned son of Hephaestus, so I came here.¡± Why, nervous? Seeing my silent provocation, Hestosias snorted disdainfully and raised the corner of his mouth. ¡°Ha! There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t say to the son of Hephaestus and the disciple of the Cyclopes. Well, I was getting antsy from only handling swords and spearstely. Tell me your story.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°You brat¡­ Shut up and speak quickly. As long as there¡¯s someone in the world who has seen, touched, or knows about it, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t make!¡± The nonchnt and swaggering attitude from before was gone, and Hephaestus¡¯ son red at me as if he would do something drastic if I didn¡¯t exin the instrument right away. Indeed, universally, a challenge to a man was the best bait to make him take on any task. With a thrilling feeling as if I had a big catch wriggling in both hands, I inwardly smirked evilly and exined to him the instrument I wanted. ¡°A hollowed-out tree trunk, approximately 4 to 3 cubits in size, can be yed while seated with it on yourp orid t on a stand. From the yer¡¯s body, it gradually thickens, and on that trunk are twelve strings, from thick to thin, like a lyre. The strings are adjusted by turning a tuning peg on the lower right of the instrument¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Then here¡­¡± ¡°No, there you should¡­¡± We brought a te to the counter and started drawing and erasing blueprints with chalk repeatedly, as Hestosias and I diligently adjusted the preliminary design. As expected of Hephaestus¡¯ son, every time he adjusted the drawing ording to my descriptions, the image I had in mind was graduallying to life. Before long, we had a detailed preliminary design drawn out. ¡°It looks peculiar¡­ Strumming a string on a wooden board to amplify sound inside the body?¡± ¡°Yes, how long will it take?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hestosias, who was frowning intently while staring at the blueprint we hadpleted together, soon nodded and replied. ¡°Probably¡­ It will take at least a week.¡± ¡°A week?¡± It was much faster than I expected. Even though he was the son of the God of cksmiths, this would be the first time he had seen such an instrument. Plus, just preparing and refining the materials would take¡­ ¡°What are you talking about? Do you know where you are? With a blueprint like this, a week is more than enough. Of course¡­¡± Hestosias¡¯s gray eyes, which smiled deeply as if a sinister sound would follow, glinted mischievously at me. From that gaze, I had a gut feeling that something was wrong. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll need the help of the so-called great little hero, whose fame is said to echo throughout the whole forest.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to make something for me, I should help you.¡± ¡°Oh? You said it.¡± With a satisfied smile, Hestosias extended his hand for a handshake, and I also grabbed it as we shook hands. ¡°I look forward to working with you, kid.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± His way of speaking was quite cocky, but if Hestosias was truly the son of Hephaestus and a disciple of the Cyclopes, as he imed, it seemed like a gamble worth taking. However, his eyes, gleaming with a sly look, did bother me a bit. What could I do, though? I was the one in a hurry. Hestosias said he would inform Chiron that aside from the forest curriculum, my activities would be with him for the time being. He told me toe to this forge after ss. ¡°See you tomorrow then~¡± ¡°Ah, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What is this called?¡± Hestosias asked while looking at the instrument that remained as a blueprint on the stone tablet in my memories. ¡°In my hometown, it was called gayageum or gayatgo1. I¡¯ll y a piece for you once it¡¯spleted.¡± ¡°Gayageum, gayatgo¡­ An instrument from Hyperborea that no one in the world has ever made before. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had such an interesting project.¡± Nodding with satisfaction, Hestosias disappeared into the cksmiths¡¯ shop as if he couldn¡¯t waste a moment. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¨C The Musician Longing For Home For the next week, I practically lived with Hestosias. For me, it was a hardcore quest that not only involved my own life but also the life of Atnta, who would be directly hated by Artemis. Since it was the first time Hestosias made an instrument, he asked me about every detail, from how to produce sound in various situations to whether the shaping was correct, and even issued numerous quests to obtain items that couldn¡¯t be found in the cksmith¡¯s shop or the forest. Like bringing back an olive tree from deep within the Taygetos Mountains without damaging a single root. Or retrieving the repair tools used by a minstrel from a house in a vige that had been ruined and upied by a herd of wild boars. Or collecting pearls from pearl oysters nestled deep in Poseidon¡¯s sea and silver ore that could only be found in the deep sea. Each quest was incredibly bothersome andborious to do. Finally, afterpleting the detailed adjustments, we perfectly recreated the gayageum from my memory in just three days. During the remaining period for material preparation, I could hardly attend sses and had to focus solely on Hestosias¡¯s quests. Despite this, I couldn¡¯t refuse the demands of this swaggering cksmith. It was because Hestosias, like me, was also wholeheartedly dedicated to this task. Whenever he spoke, he seemed like a cksmith who would spit on the floor, yet when he carved wood with his chisel and hammered silver in front of the crimson mes, he faced his work with the reverence of a praying believer, without a hint of disarray. It was one night when I had just ced various household items in my bleak home, and couldn¡¯t even enter due to being busy with Hestosias and work. ¡°Ah~ To think I have to spend this night with a grimy man, not a lovely nymph.¡± ¡°I had to sneak out, avoiding the eyes of two lovelydies, you know?¡± ¡°Ah, are you talking about Atnta, the daughter of Artemis, and the Nereid nymph?¡± The cksmith never shows his work to others. But as this was a new instrument never seen before in Greece that had to be made solely based on my memory, he specially invited me to his workshop. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the son of Hephaestus and the disciple of the Cyclopes, as his house-cum-workshop was a spacious Greek-style mansion. In the center was arge garden open to the sky, surrounded by a three-story main building and various rooms in a U-shape. It had been modified so much that the mansion itself was no different from a gigantic workshop. Anyhow, before starting the work in earnest, we were having a simple meal of wine, and bread. ¡°It¡¯s almost finished. How is it? I think it turned out quite splendidly.¡± ¡°Honestly, just hearing your casual tone, it¡¯s hard to believe that a beautiful piece came from your hands.¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with my tone?¡± Hestosias grumbled, pouting his lips. The gayageum ced next to him was almostplete. I ran all the way to the Taygetos Mountains and carefully brought back an olive tree without damaging a single root. I didn¡¯t understand at the time why I had to bring the whole tree with its roots intact if it was going to be carved and trimmed to be a gayageum. But after seeing his work, I realized why he wanted the olive tree brought back alive. ¡°Good heavens, to carve a tree while it¡¯s still alive like that.¡± It was certainly something that deserved to be called magic or a miracle. Good heavens, the crazy cksmith hammered with fire and iron, bending water and wood to reshape them entirely to his will. While the tree was still fresh, with its roots not yet dried, he hammered it alive into the shape of a gayageum. ¡°How on earth is that possible?¡± ¡°I learned this from the three Cyclopes brothers. This is just a minor trick. If you get the chance, visit the workshop of the three brothers in Sicily. You¡¯ll see what truly extraordinary things are.¡± Even though I praised his skills with genuine admiration for the bizarre sight that left me at a loss for words, Hestosias just shrugged his shoulders indifferently. However, the ability Hestostias disyed overturned my entire understanding. The principle that metal ovees wood and water ovees fire is never reversed. Yet, this man reversed it, making metal conform to wood, and fire allow water to alter its course. And that wasn¡¯t all. Gayageum strings are typically made from silk threads. However, ordinary strings could not withstand the melody of the ¡°Longing Ghost Sound¡± and would always break. So the gayageum presented to me was made of thinly drawn out ten-thousand-year-old cold iron, refined by dozens of artisans in the Heavenly Hall. When its sharpness was converted into aura and unleashed, mountains were split in half, and when the sorrow of the ¡°Twelve Melodies of Longing¡± was yed in the chill of that iron, even the fighters, who battled like burning wild boars, would stop fighting, clutch their chests, and weep. If one were to pick the most important part of the gayageum, it would be the strings, as important as its body. Even if the body was made with the unparalleled craftsmanship of divine magic, could this cksmith produce strings that could withstand the sorrowful melodies of the ¡°Twelve Melodies of Longing,¡± which could only be managed by the Heavenly Hall made of ten-thousand-year-old cold iron? I was worried. However, he, making my worries seem unfounded, melted the pearls and deep-sea silver I had painstakingly collected, enduring the scorn and res from the Nesneria sisters, along with some other metals. Unexpectedly, he brought out a spinning wheel and began to spin the molten metal on the wheel. ¡°Honestly, at that time, I wondered what on earth he was doing¡­¡± I mean, what kind of nonsense is he doing with the things I worked so hard to collect? Even if you put molten metal on a spinning wheel and spin it, it¡¯s not going toe out as a thread. I had thought that, too. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking either. You put thread on the spinning wheel to spin it. But where would ite out from?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If you spin molten metal in a spinning wheel, threads wille out, right?¡± Amazingly, just as Hestosias said, at the end of the spinning wheel, which was spinning round and round, strange milky-white metallic threads started toe out. The threads that had been spun in such a way were now sorted by thickness, waiting to be assembled. The sight of crafting the body from living wood and spinning threads from molten metal on a wheel truly made me feel that this was indeed thend of myths. Honestly, I had seen gods like Hermes or Artemis go crazy so often that I wasn¡¯t impressed anymore. ¡°But there was something I hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask you because I was busy. That person you call your master.¡± ¡°Master? Which master? I have more than one master, you know.¡± ¡°Come on, seriously. Who else could it be? The one who taught you to y this broad Hyperborean instrument!¡± ¡°Oh, the master of the Crazy Wind Spear technique?¡± ¡°Longing¡­ guess?¡± Sure enough, Hestosias tilted his head, making a squeaking sound, as if it were difficult to express the Chinese characters in Greek words. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s hard to even pronounce.¡± ¡°Longing Ghost Sound. It means a musical ghost longing for its homnd.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite something. Anyway, about that master of yours. What kind of person was he?¡± Hestosias¡¯s sudden question was filled with curiosity for some reason. I thought he was someone who knew nothing about anything but his work. Surprisingly, he asked me about various trivial things, and we shared quite a lot of stories. ¡°Then shall we exchange stories again this time? I also have something I¡¯m curious about.¡± ¡°Sure. We¡¯re almost done anyway.¡± The gayageum was almostplete, and he began finely tuning it. He hammered down anything that might cause a blemish or make noise with a hammer imbued with magical power, and for ces trying to take root again, he scorched them with a chisel heated by crimson fire, pushing them inside as he asked me. ¡°Shall we start with your story first? It seems that knowing the stories of the person who will y and who has yed this might provide a clue toplete it.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know the detailed story either. He was someone who didn¡¯t like talking about himself much.¡± What I knew about the Longing Ghost Sound was that, judging by his appearance, he looked more like someone who would be revered as a saint in a Taoist sect rather than a cult leader, and that he was a wandering musician who drifted into the martial arts world after losing his homnd a long time ago. ¡°He had a face that looked like he could ascend to heaven at any moment. With a white beard and a wrinkled forehead. An old man whose eyes sparkled like they had stars embedded in them, but his temper was incredibly nasty.¡± However, upon investigating the fact that he used the gayageum as his main instrument and the origins of the Twelve Melodies heposed, I discovered something quite unexpected. ¡°That man. He was probably from the same country as me?¡± ¡°The same country? Was it also a ce with numerous countries like this chaotd?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated if I go into detail, so let¡¯s just say it was roughly like that.¡± To be honest, it was a long story. My original hometown was 21st-century South Korea, and the hometown of the Longing Ghost Sound was a small country that existed on ournd in ancient times. Even when he was inaugurated as the leader of the cult, it was long after the fall of the kingdom, and even after bing the lord of all demons, he always longed for his hometown and wrote songs. ¡°The ce that was passed on to me as a result was the 12 Divine Demons¡¯ Melody. It was his lifelong masterpiece and an unparalleled musical technique.¡± No one could have imagined it. The sorrow of a traveler who lost his hometown, how deeply it pierced the heart, and how it drove people mad. Only I will remember him and live carrying the true meaning of his music. ¡°Both me and that man are destined to be lonely for life.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± Buddha said that life is a lonely ind. An ind floating alone in the vast sea. The Melody of Longing was said to be a particrly quiet ind, isted from the world. No one truly understood him, and no one truly knew thendscapes he knew. More and more, he delved into his music, and as a result, he began to gain fame as a master of sound arts. Perhaps that¡¯s why. When I inherited the essence of his Twelve Melodies and recited thendscapes he depicted. That entric musician quietly shed tears and thanked me. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know why that old man was crying. It was only muchter that I understood why he cried.¡± ¡°Why did he cry?¡± While tuning the gayageum in a brusque tone, Hestosias looked at me with curiosity. I responded with a sly smile. ¡°He said that a lonely ind, which no one could reach, had created an identical lonely ind with its own hands. And how could he not be moved to tears by such joy?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¨C A Completed Work, A Completed Story ¡°Are all musicians like you, always spouting iprehensible nonsense? What are you even saying?¡± ¡°Damn, even that boar Hercules had some ss; he would react well to such tales. Have you been hitting metal so much that your head has turned into metal too? That¡¯s why your head is¡­¡± ¡°Mumble krkrzhrr¡­¡± Even Jesus, who mostly stayed silent despite many prayers, couldn¡¯t bear the bald joke of the bald evangelist and gave the kids a bear punch. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that he did that. Even a god, who usually remains indifferent, sees mocking someone for their baldness repeatedly as cruel. And I, too, couldn¡¯t mock his brilliant bald head, even if it wasn¡¯t for divine retribution. It was just too much. Anyway, that was the end of the story of the Longing Ghost Sound. Although he often shared various travel stories, the Longing Ghost Sound was particrly reticent about himself. Even during training, he rarely mentioned his past, so I had to investigate it myself. ¡°Oh, right. Master¡¯s main technique was the Sound Arts.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was the realm of Sound Arts created by the Longing Ghost Sound, known as Striking Sound. Generally, Sound Arts warriors would infuse their qi into a musical instrument and project it through sound waves, striking the opponent¡¯s brain through their ears or inducing internal injuries by it. It could be seen as a kind of ultrasonic attack, but the Longing Ghost Sound went beyond this, projecting lethal intent that surpassed any famous sword orunching sound attacks reminiscent of cannon fire. Invisible attacks flew chaotically within dazzling performances, striking wherever the sound could be heard. Therefore, when the sound of the golden instrument echoed not in a theater but on a battlefield, the enemies would flee in panic, shouting for their lives. It was unavoidable, unstoppable, and undetectable. No matter how chaotic the battlefield, the golden sound that precisely sought out its enemies was superior to any search technique. An astonishing sound technique that instantly grasped the vast battlefield and freely took the enemy¡¯s neck. Even the world¡¯s greatest masters could count on one hand those who survived half of the twelve tunes of the Longing Ghost Sound. Among them, less than three survived until thest of the twelve tunes. ¡°¡­Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Honestly, even to me, it seems incredibly perverse¡­¡± No warrior in the world, if they intended to strike a target, would draw a sword, let alone think of turning the sound of a golden instrument they were ying into a lethal strike. Rather, if it were like typical sound techniques that shake the mind or cause internal injuries, it would be ordinary. During his wandering days, he faced thieves who coveted his talent, and it wasmentable that a master swordsman, not using a sword but Sound Arts to cut people, even conceived such an idea. ¡°Do you know why he created such a bizarre martial art?¡± ¡°What the reason?¡± ¡°¡­he said it was because he found it bothersome to draw his sword and get up to cut people while performing.¡± If other swordsmen in the world heard this, they would cough up blood and flip out at those words. Indeed, I was getting beaten up by his golden sound, coughing up blood, and listening to such nonsense. No one could imagine how absurd it was for me. ¡°He¡¯s truly an incredible entric. Magicians seem more humane.¡± ¡°The problem is that it was genuinely powerful.¡± The terror of a performance where life and death could be decided in an instant. Yet, if he yed, it was said to be so captivating that even the mor of the battlefield would fall silent. No one could deny that his musical skill, as well as his martial prowess, was of the highest level. ¡°Using instruments and music as a medium for magic is quitemon, but creating a sword sharper than a real de through magic is something I¡¯ve never heard of¡­¡± Could it be that in the martial arts world, or should I say, Hyperborea, such entrics were rampant? Hestosias looked at me with a sense of disbelief. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. That man was a unique existence among such masters of Sound Arts. Most of them were just those kinds of guys.¡± When the rumor spread that I had inherited the Twelve Melodies of the Longing Ghost Sound, not only in the church but also in the martial arts world. Not only masters of sound techniques but also renowned musicians came to challenge me or to hear even a bit of the melody of the Longing Ghost Sound. At that time, I was just beginning to stand out in the Demon Sect, and the corrupt leader, trying to check and disgrace me, had me y the instrument. Thanks to that, I had a beneficial time listening to the sound techniques scattered throughout the murim world and many famous pieces. ¡°I can confidently say that I¡¯m the only one who perfected the Twelve Melodies of the Longing Ghost Sound and reached the level of my master.¡± One could say it was an unparalleled blessing in the martial arts world. If there were another human weapon striking with extreme precision stealth on a full-range radar, a beautiful bloodbath would have swept through the martial arts world. ¡°Heh, should I believe this or not?¡± ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Honestly, even after seeing Hestostasias¡¯s work with my own eyes, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Hestostasias could hardly believe these otherworldly stories either. If the gayageum is perfectlypleted, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to talk about it then. ¡°Anyway, most instruments can¡¯t handle three rounds of sieving, and the strings break, and the soundbox gets destroyed.¡± In that sense, the olive tree that Hestosias used was truly an excellent body for the instrument. By condensing the vitality of the wood internally andpressing its essence, the body, shaped with unusual crimson fire and chisel, was harder than any ordinary steel. Moreover, the unique soft resonance of the wooden body, further enlivened by the wood¡¯s vitality, showed an even more vivid and deep resonance. Any musician who saw it would be in awe and would try to obtain it, even if it cost a fortune. ¡°But what worries me is that instrument¡¯s strings.¡± Pearl and silver, maybe? The way they were spun into threads was certainly magical. But more directly exposed to energy than the body were the golden strings. In a previous life, even though I had used the body of the gayageum for quite a while, the strings made of Heavenly Hall thread from a ten-thousand-year-old iron had to be reced almost annually. It was inevitable to wonder if the threads made of pearl and silver would be strong enough to withstand the Twelve Melodies. ¡°Hmm¡­ putting everything else aside, ten-thousand-year-old iron sounds like a pretty hard metal. How hard must it be?¡± ¡°Ten-thousand-year-old iron? Well¡­¡± In the murim world, ten-thousand-year-old iron was almost unmatched in terms of hardness and resistance to heat and qi. I hadn¡¯t thought much about its strength, but based on my experience¡­ ¡°A novice who unknowingly touched the severed Heavenly Hall thread once had his fingers cut off.¡± To the eye, it was merely a beautiful frost-colored metallic thread. But its sharpness and hardness were treasuresparable to those of any famous sword. So much so that the twelve swords made by melting the severed instrument thread and mixing it with iron were packaged as divine swords by the leader and awarded to the post-heroic masters who achieved great feats. ¡°In that case, yes, it makes sense that my threads might be doubted.¡± Hestosias, who had finished the bodywork in the meantime, stood up with a grin that contradicted his self-deprecating words and held up a thread that shimmered with a peculiar milky light. ¡°Alright, then. Now it¡¯s your turn to ask. I¡¯ll tell you a story while I wind the thread. Ask me anything.¡± Hestosias, who seemed like he would spout some obscene joke, spoke inly and then carefully began to handle the string as I had ordered. He applied a mixture of various herbs and powders with oil to a brush made of deer hair, meticulously brushing each strand, checking for any issues, and if something seemed off, he would lightly tap it with a chisel enveloped in mes to correct it. The more I watched Hestosias, the more peculiar of a cksmith he seemed to me. ¡°I heard you¡¯re the representative artisan of the Forest of Heroes?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made a few decent things. But there weren¡¯t any worthy users, so I didn¡¯t even feel like picking up the hammerter.¡± ¡°Then why did you suddenly ept my random instrument request?¡± That puzzled me. Having diligentlypleted Hestosias¡¯s quests while skipping sses, I naturally started hearing various stories about him. ¡°Crimson Fire Hestosias. The only cksmith who can handle the blessing of Hephaestus, growling in the forge as the son of Hephaestus.¡± The forge created with the blessing of Hephaestus, even among the sanctuaries of Chiron. The crimson me that roared at its center like a heart was not just any me, but the divine fire left by Hephaestus, like the ember Hestia left in the hearth. Hephaestus¡¯s fire, which burns hotter than any other, never extinguishes, melts any metal instantly, and incinerates any impurity in a sh. For cksmiths, it was truly the ultimate fire. However, befitting such a divine power, it allowed any cksmith to borrow its strength only once. Even if he borrowed his own power, if he couldn¡¯t produce satisfactory results, no matter how much wood he added and how much wind he blew, no metal would melt, and it would just sway annoyingly. The only one who could handle the divine me of Hephaestus, which had suddenly turned from a sacred tool of the forge into a mere symbolic mascot, was Hestosias. True to the title of the cksmith recognized by the divine me, every sword he forged was a masterpiece, and kings and princes from renowned kingdoms didn¡¯t hesitate to travel long distances to buy weapons from him. One could understand how high his name stood. But Hestosias, long before I entered, had refused allmissions and didn¡¯t even lift a finger in the forge unless it was for minor weapon maintenance. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Why else? Because it¡¯s not fun.¡± -Ding~ In an instant, Hestosias, who had strung the first string, lightly plucked it and nodded. ¡°How is it? Is it the sound you imagined?¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Clearly, it still needed more tuning, but it was definitely the sound of the gayageum that I had always yed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. It seems it turned out well.¡± Hestosias, smiling contentedly, began to move his hands busily again. ¡°Humans whoe looking for me always say the same thing. ¡®I am a king. Make me a sword fit for a king.¡¯ ¡®I am a prince. Make me a spear fit for a prince.¡¯ ¡®I am a hero. Give me a shield worthy of a hero.¡¯ It¡¯s tiresome, like parrots.¡± Hestosias, grimacing as if tired, had already finished the second string by then. -Diling¡­ A slightly higher and softer sound than before. This time, he turned his head and gave me a silent look. I nodded, indicating that I was listening. ¡°Well, I like working with ores that melt in the me and steel that changes shape with hammering. But it¡¯s only interesting the first few times, constantly handling weapons gets boring.¡± -Ding~ After the third string, a softer and thinner sound resonated in the workshop, and Hestosias began to slowly pour out his inner thoughts to me. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¨C ying Under The Moonlight Crimson me, Hestosias. He was, in fact, closer to the human ideal of a craftsman than just an ordinary cksmith. Though he deeply loved the strange magic of the fire, where hard things softened and softened things became sharp again within the crimson mes. He was thirsting for a more unique challenge. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned the Cyclopes workshop, right? It¡¯s truly a different world. They recreate all the magic that gods and humans can imagine with their hands and make what exists only in imagination into reality.¡± Yet, their greatest feat, he said, was none other than turning things that even imagination couldn¡¯t reach into reality with a few words and designs. ¡°Maybe if you just let a few words slip about the techniques of Hyperborea or the magic used there, it would be reproduced in the workshops in no time.¡± ¡°Is it really something to boast about?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± What shed through my mind were electronic devices from the 21st century, now just a faint memory, like smartphones or TVs. If this entric craftsman was saying that, then maybe¡­? ¡®Nah, that¡¯s a bit too much.¡¯ No matter how incredible the magic and technology here were, reproducing electronic devices would be tough. Even if they managed to make simrmunication devices, what about the inte or electronic information? Lost in these idle thoughts, I chuckled and turned my attention back to Hestosias¡¯s story. He was now almost done with his work. ¡°In that sense, how impoverished are the minds of those boring people whoe looking for me? They only pester me to make sharp metal objects they can hold and shake.¡± So, when I first visited the smithy, thinking I came because of his reputation, he enthusiastically rmended any weapon to drive me away. ¡°Why is a man who looks like he should be pumping bellows and hammering metal not taking orders and instead ying the role of a merchant? That¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°I was already working just enough to meet my quota, but the idea of taking on another custom order made me feel sick.¡± I¡¯ve met many so-called divine craftsmen and renowned artisans in my time. Hestosias was the most unpredictable person among them. He wasn¡¯t an old master nor a skilled veteran. Ah, I¡¯m done with this drudgery. It¡¯s boring, not doing it anymore, bye. So, he was saying he just cked off until a fresh challenge came out. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like I just cked off, okay? Do you think there¡¯s anyone else among those cksmith blockheads who can handle ounting besides me?¡± ¡°Did I say anything¡­? Why are you getting all defensive on your own?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got ¡®pathetic¡¯ written all over your face, but you sure talk well.¡± Despite grumbling to himself, Hestosias continued to work with delicate and quick hand movements. He inspected the barely visible strings of the gayageum, checking for any cracks or uneven parts. He meticulously examined the body, checking for any cracks, leaking sounds, or uneven parts, and only after confirming there were no issues did he carefully hand it to me. ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t thisparable to the old instrument you lost?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I could only ept it silently from the boastful Hestosias. Just as I had imagined, just as I had expected. The gayageum instrument, born for the first time on Greek soil, was nothing short of mythical. The raw bark left intact, the mysteriously shimmering strings with a milky sheen. Though it appeared rough and crude, its natural beauty was so evident that it seemed as if a single tree and the spring water flowing beneath it had been transformed into the form of an instrument, exuding an air of mystery. What is this ticklish feeling? A flood of tears seemed to fall, bringing a faint, nostalgic feeling. The familiar yet unfamiliar image of the gayageum was vividly imprinted in my mind. Beyond the heavy weight and the rough texture of the bark in my hands, life pulsated. The familiar yet unfamiliar appearance of the gayageum. The unfamiliar but unchanged appearance of myself. Because of me, the gayageum that had been asleep in my memory was brought out into this world in a form both simr and different from me. Along with the old emotions I had tried to bury. ¡°Even if spring returns, I have no ce to return to. Even if I climb the mountain and look east, I cannot see that ce. Only the old gayageum longs for that ce. The ce I miss and long for.¡± -Ding¡­ The unfamiliar-looking gayageum that I lightly plucked softly resonated with the same tone I remembered. There were a total of three gayageums that passed through my hands. One was a Central ins style guqin1 given to me by a musician who said he couldn¡¯t handle the instrument that produced such a melody after I demonstrated my skill once at the Cult Leader¡¯s banquet. Then, tomemorate the eradication of the corrupt Cult Leader¡¯s faction and myplete control over the Heavenly Demon Cult, a Gayageum wasvishly crafted with jade and metal strings by the cult¡¯s top artisan. Andstly, the sacred instrument, Finger Piano, dedicated to me when I ascended to the position of the Heavenly Demon. It was the final gift from Gwi Hyun-sa, who vanished abruptly as soon as everything was settled. After everything was sorted and even the imperial family acknowledged our Heavenly Demon Cult as the dominator of Central ins martial arts, it became my solepanion as I wandered between the Central ins and the Great Wall. When it finally sumbed to the ravages of time, I thought I would never again hold an instrument in my lifetime. I couldn¡¯t believe that I hade back to life in such a distantnd and was holding a gayageum again; it was a feeling hard to describe. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± When I came to my senses, I was walking through a deep forest, holding a gayageum in both hands. Thanks to the wriggling constetion stars and the brightly shining moon in the distance, the forest wasn¡¯t too dark, and my rapidly advancing level had already surpassed the point where light intensity limited my vision, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult. -Ding¡­ ¡°Yes, are you looking for the ce to tune the first note?¡± The gayageum, which was quietly crying alone, seemed to have a will of its own, nestled gently in my arms, and whimpered, asking to go this way and that way. Like a child throwing a tantrum while holding their father¡¯s hand. I wondered if it was possible for a newly made object to be imbued with qi. The object was crafted from a living tree, imbued with divine fire and magic, so by now, I had juste to ept it. Anyway, as I walked and walked to the sound of the gayageum, a wide clearing bathed in moonlight gradually appeared. Below a t rock, a small spring flowed gently, and the forest animals, big and small, drank from it under the moonlight, scattering hastily at the sight of an uninvited guest like me. ¡°¡­This is the moment to release the first glorious note, but it cannot be revealed hastily to others.¡± The delicate and sacred moment when the first note is yed by a newly born gayageum. The Longing Ghost Sound told me that one must handle the gayageum as one would handle a lover, especially when ying the first note, approaching it softly and carefully as a bridegroom unties the sash of a new bride. ¡®Anyway, as expected of a Sound Arts fanatic.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand how he did it, but seeing him holding his beloved instrument(?) even in death, I could guess the extent of the Longing Ghost Sound¡¯s passion and obsession with his instrument. However, if there was something I could rte to¡­ It was a profoundly special moment for anyone, whether a martial artist or a musician, to wield something for the first time in their hands. ¡°Now, then, shall we pluck a tune?¡± The moon in the sky was beautiful, and the surrounding forest was indescribably serene. Large and small audiences gathered out of curiosity among the trees and grass, holding their breaths and listening intently. Were they curious about what this unfamiliar foreigner intended to do with this unfamiliar instrument? It was supposed to be the moment to present the first secret and sacred note, but my new friend seemed to be more enthusiastic about performing with an audience. There was no better ce than this. -Diing¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡± The pearl silver thread tempered by Hestosias was warm and soft, in stark contrast to the heavenly thread of the Heavenly Hall. Nevertheless, the tension felt at the fingertips was as firm as the heavenly thread, and the sound was even deeper, almost as gentle as stroking a woman¡¯s skin. ¡°I¡¯ve received an incredible item once again.¡± No, after all that hardship, if it didn¡¯t turn out at least this good, it would truly be a scam, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°No, even if I went through several times more suffering, it¡¯s a treasure that cannot be easily obtained¡­¡± Even the courtesans and musicians who recognized the value of the instruments were eager to obtain it. The yet unnamed gayageum was divine and mysterious in both appearance and the qi it emanated. And above all, this sound. A sound so clear and deep that no other gayageum in the world could produce. Just plucking it lightly made my heart tremble with that sound, so I paused for a moment and just listened quietly. ¡°Hmm¡­ good.¡± It would have been nice if I had a ss of clear liquor. Thinking such trivial thoughts, I slowly tuned the gayageum. Hestosias had done his part in fixing it, but he was a craftsman, not a musician, so it took a little time to loosen and tighten the strings just right. ¨C Dittidididing~ ¡°This should¡­ do it.¡± Testing the strings, I found the tone even more refined and clearer than before, which excitedly made my shoulders bounce and my hands spontaneously start dancing on the gayageum. Before long. The wind, the stream, the whispers of animals, and the chatter of trees made the forest seem both quiet and noisy, but it gradually fell silent, and amidst that, a single melody began to flow slowly. With a sound so beautiful and pure, even the gods would be enchanted. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¨C The Twelve Melodies Of Longing -Dadada~ The exiled musician never revealed his name or his homnd until the end. Yet somehow, through his music, he saw bustling harbors where people hurriedly came and went, taverns where foreigners mingled, and processions of people and horses carrying loads across rugged mountain ranges. Foreign merchants who braved the rough seas to bring all sorts of exotic goods. A small and wealthy nation where numerous stories and different cultures exchanged hands. The gayageum that had crossed the sea and entered by chance was likely his first beginning there. Whether it was Joseon, Si, or an even older era, I didn¡¯t know, but I was born in the samend as him. And how he became a master of sound arts on the other side of the continent, I did not know. I could only surmise that there must be a moreplex backstory than mine. However, they say an artist¡¯s talent deepens the more they suffer. After spending unimaginable years as a wandering musician to be the leader of a grand sect, the Longing Ghost Sound¡¯s performance had something that defied the imagination of those who had never heard it. No matter how much one learned skills and techniques from him, imbuing qi into sound and harmonizing with it. I could never match his years of experience, so the Longing Ghost Sound said if I ever went to the martial world, I should avoid instruments for a while. Music, after all, transcends the realm of qi and etiquette into the domain of the mind. My skills had already developed and honed to a levelparable to his, but my inspiration to express through them wascking. If I kept hanging on to the instrument, I would only be a third-rate musician who ys empty performances blinded by money, or a murderer who calls for blood with sound. ¡®Old man¡­ From the start, where would I have had the leisurely time to y the gayageum after entering the Demonic Cult¡­?¡¯ You. With just one gayageum, you received offers to be an imperial court musician, and wherever you went, you were treated no less than royalty, honing your skills while wandering. I, on the other hand, fell into the martial world without any connections, climbed up to the high ranks of the Heavenly Demon Cult, and had to fight against the corrupt cult leader¡¯s forces. Except for a few times when I yed alone to calm my troubled mind, I didn¡¯t have the time or leisure to practice the gayageum properly, always running around busily. ying the gayageum, what a joke¡­ Perhaps he had anticipated everything and ingrained the technique into my body first. ¡®In the end, I grasped the spear again after many years, when I was invited to that damned cult leader¡¯s banquet.¡¯ Honestly, I was a bit worried since it had been years since Ist held the spear. More often than not, I wielded a sword instead of a spear, and, even more frequently, a brush instead of a sword, so I was concerned about tarnishing my master¡¯s name. But I couldn¡¯t back down. It was a critical time when my influence within the cult was gradually growing, and many neutral factions who were watching between me and the Cult Leader were participating in what was essentially a battlefield disguised as a banquet. In a situation where I couldn¡¯t back down from the power struggle with the Cult Leader, he arbitrarily demanded that I wield the spear. I simply couldn¡¯t retreat. But to my surprise. After decades, as I reached out to the gayageum again, my hands began to y a tune on their own. However, while ying my master¡¯s twelve melodies, the scenery contained within was the fierce training I underwent with the Twelve Divine Demons and the intense years I spent in the Demonic Sect. In the end, life is unpredictable, like the old saying we always heard. The neutral factions, who heard my performance, preferred my fiercely fought path in the Heavenly Demon Sect over thecent status quo and power games of the leader¡¯s family. This resulted in my power equaling that of the leader. ¡®Then what about now?¡¯ How is my gayageum now? What kind of years are embedded in my gayageum now? The oldpanion, gifted by the one I loved and then disappeared, had withered away with time. What could be contained within this new gayageum, acquired in a different world, neither in the Central ins nor Korea? -????~??~ The technique was still wless. After all, it was a skill honed with sweat and blood, almost ingrained into the soul, so it wouldn¡¯t go anywhere even after reincarnation. But if the technique was the vessel, then the inspiration within it was the essence. Depending on the direction of that inspiration, even the same note yed could be vastly different from start to finish. What I contain. What I would contain. Perhaps that¡¯s why I readily epted Chiron¡¯s proposal and came all this way. To find that very thing. Indeed, what am I currently filling my vessel with? ¡®Tsk, this is why I dislike instruments.¡¯ In the end, no matter how many people are listening, a performance is a mirror reflecting the performer. It was like meditation, drawing oneself inward. From the start, this life was meant to be a healing one after living so fiercely in my past life. Wasn¡¯t that the motto of this life? But living a life half filled with war and strife and half with wandering makes me wonder if this damned mind of mine finds peace boring. In the end, I almost sighed at the sight of myself throwing my body into the heart of the original chaotic Greek mythology world. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± They say you be tainted by what you are close to. Spending life in such bloody battles and strife, then throwing everything away to wander. Have I be someone who can¡¯t be satisfied unless it¡¯s a noisy mess around me? In fact, even this gold was made because of Apollo, the Sun God I saw that morning. Peace was already out of the question. ¡®Atnta and Neri have been acting extremely cautious these days¡­¡¯ Atnta was in the midst of a nerve-wracking battle with the hunters of the forest, and Neri, as I heard when I went into the seast time, seemed to be plotting something diligently with her sisters. Thoughts that had once started to intertwine continued to flow along the strings, with all sorts of notions surging like a tidal wave, relentlessly crashing in. My hands did not stop, and the thoughts surged like waves. It was hard to tell if I was ying the strings or if the strings were holding onto me, as the performance began to dig deeper and deeper. ¡°Hmm¡­ fierce,plex, ancient and timeworn, yet youthful, fiery, and full of vigor.¡± ¡°?!¡± -Ding!! A voice suddenly pierced through my thoughts. Clearly, there were no signs of anyone approaching, but the sudden voice that drilled into my ears naturally made my hands change the tune on the strings. The sorrowful cries of a traveler longing for home, and thementations of a wanderer drifting through three lifetimes disappeared. The fierce melody that cut through invaders and shattered the Twelve Divine Demons sharply sliced through the air. This wasn¡¯t just any performance; it was one that the Longing Ghost Sound inadvertently reached while walking the path of the Music Saint. Originally, it should have been named a piece, but those who heard his performance couldn¡¯t just call it a piece. A cursed melody widely known in the martial arts world as a sound technique. The Longing Twelve Techniques ¨C Striking Sharpness. -Shyack! ¡°Oh?¡± The ever-changing rhythmshed in all directions like a whip, and the scattered energy formed a storm. ¡®¡­Above.¡¯ The elegant voice of a graceful woman, as if enjoying tea and snacks in a refined pavilion. However, the tone of that voice revealed an age and power that no human body could contain. And surrounding such a voice was a massive radiance. A massive radiance of power that I, in my current state, couldn¡¯t possibly dare to approach, was shining brilliantly above my head, blocking the Striking Sharpness Technique. Sound waves are simple. They¡¯re the vibration of the air touching the skin, and the tremor that resonates in the ears. Therefore, it is impossible for any magic or martial arts topletely defend against them. For example, a qi warrior tried to block the sound with a qi barrier that cut off all external noise, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with the variations in the flow of the master¡¯s tune, and eventually, the qi barrier was shattered into pieces. No soundproofing could prevent the sound from seeping through like water. In a sense, the sound technique of the Longing Ghost Sound could be said to be truly invincible martial arts. But to block it and calmly look down at me? ¡°A goddess, and one who uses quiteplex magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you going to turn around and show your respect?¡± If there is one thing I felt while handling divine power, in other words, the Godly Demonic Qi. Divine power demonstrates incredible utility and stabilityparable to miracles, but it is not an omnipotent magic stone that makes everything possible. In other words, it optimizes the desired phenomena into reality based on the total amount of divine power, the user¡¯s understanding, utilization, and proficiency. The reason I was able to push back Eris and match the Judgment Sword of Nemesis when I first used the Twelve Divine Demons was that I deeply understood the essence of the Ancient Sword and could almost perfectly implement it with divine power. It was never because their divine power was weaker or lesser than mine that they were pushed back. However, the young goddess looking down at me from above had an immeasurable amount of divine power, and her skill in handling it far surpassed mine. It was an impossible feat unless one were a goddess wielding magicparable to that of the Twelve Divine Demons. ¡®Though the direction is different¡­ In some sense, is it on par with my past life?¡¯ No. The years and depth faintly felt from the voice. And the overwhelming divine power that made my whole body shiver. And the omnipresent divine power that manifested as if it were alive was awe-inspiring even to me. The divine might of the goddess was so tremendous that even the me of my past life, at the peak of conquering the martial world, would have found it difficult to gauge victory. ¡°Child, do you not think your appearance is rude right now?¡± However, even so, I couldn¡¯t just be led by the opponent¡¯s flow from the start. Despite themanding tone, I stood my ground and did not turn around. ¡°The performance isn¡¯t over yet; why should the musician leave his post?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Shall I continue?¡± No matter how profound the goddess before me was, even surprising myself. Suddenly interrupting at the best moment and giving orders? ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s annoying.¡¯ The sudden arrival of an uninvited guest and the overwhelming presence of such a formidable figure. What about it? Despite my current form, I¡¯ve umted profound achievements and understanding over long years, and I take pride in that. And here she was, blocking my music technique so nonchntly. Whether she was a goddess or whatever, I couldn¡¯t just let her look down on me like this. ¡°You are bold. This is a first for me over many ages.¡± ¡°Then I shall continue.¡± -Diding! The newly acquired gayageum announced the opening with its sharp sound, and my fingers began to gradually increase their speed over the strings. A solo performance for an uninvited guest whose face I did not know. The killing intent aimed at the rude intruder started to sh through the entire forest. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¨C The Meeting With The Queen -Diiiing! Hestosias crafted a masterpiece befitting his reputation. Unlike finger piano, it wasn¡¯t sharp or hard, but the deep and soft strings showed strength beyond my imagination. Even as my internal qi and the Heavenly Demon technique gradually intensified, my body, imbued with condensed vitality, amplified this several times, enhancing its power. The mystical color of the strings, made of silver and pearl, perfectly executed the desired notes. The high notes were even sharper, the mid notes were even heavier. The change in tempo was instantly followed by its innate sticity, and its skillful absorption of my internal energy, and the Godly Demonic Qi, transforming them into sound, felt as deep as plucking the ocean with one¡¯s hand. And that depth and power formed an excellent foundation capable of fully embodying the poignant and cruel essence of the Twelve Melodies. -??????~??????????~?????????? The Twelve Melodies of Longing. Twelvepositions created out of longing for one¡¯s homnd. The yearning and nostalgia for things now gone, felt in each piece, would make even the hardest of hearts weep. It was even said that the Iron-blooded Emperor, who had never shown emotion since birth, cried his heart out. However. Was it truly because of such a musician? Could a musician who only harbored faint and tender sorrows create the sound technique that brought the Lord of the Ten Thousand Demons to his knees? Absolutely not. A performance is a mirror reflecting the performer and a glimpse into theposer¡¯s abyss. Even a high monk, known as a living Buddha, carries a sword in his heart. And a beggar, living off scraps, sharpens a hidden dagger in his heart. Within the vast wilderness of the Underworld¡¯s riverbank, amid the melodies of the Longing Ghost¡¯s performance, I saw a ghost screaming fiercely within that dignified musician, who seemed like an immortal. Beneath the tears shed while longing for the scenery of home, there was anger toward those who destroyed that homnd. On the opposite side of the nostalgia for times that would never return, there was a murderous intent toward the world that erased everything. Indeed, the scream filled with rage, befitting a Grandmaster of the Celestial Demon Cult, was heard through the beautiful golden notes. It was eerie, like the sound of screams mixed in the midst of a bustling festival¡¯s joy. Cruel, like the fierce currents stirring beneath a beautiful water surface. The confusion depicted by the ever-changing melodies and the beautiful des flying within them was the true terror of the Twelve Melodies of Longing. Not Longing but Ruinous Echo. Why was the nickname ¡°Ghost Sound¡± attached to the name that longs for home? It was an insidious sound technique. As you listen to the rhythm to somehow block the de of the sharp sound, the beautiful melody, and the surging abyss beneath it captivate your mind. If you exhaust your mental power by being wary of that Ghost Sound, your entire body would be torn apart, leaving not a piece of flesh behind. Once the performance begins, every sound you hear is a killing stroke or a false stroke, and every flow is a false stroke or a killing stroke¡ªan invincible sound technique. But. Today. For the first time, even after mobilizing all twelve movements of the Melodies of Longing, I faced a wall that couldn¡¯t be touched, let alone killed. The twelve movements that led to a state of ecstasy soon reached their climax. The rhythm that fiercely swept in from all directions added to its demonic energy. The goddess above my head and her divine power still hadn¡¯t budged, but if I go through thest melody¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know the oue¡­ -Diiing! ¡°¡­!¡± Just before moving on to the final movement. My fingertips that fiercely danced over the strings suddenly slipped and stopped. ¡®Wh-what on earth is this..?!¡¯ In the deste in where even time had stopped. The ghostly music I perfected through the pain of my soul being cut and torn. Was disrupted by my own mistake?! ¡°Th-th-thiiis¡­!!¡± What on earth was the problem? Could it be that my performance ended so awkwardly just because my body changed, or because a few years had passed? And that, in a situation where I boldly dered a challenge to a goddess of such high divine status that even my past self couldn¡¯t dare to discuss victory or defeat? It was an unbearable situation that made it feel as if all the blood in my body was flowing backward, and an uncontroble rage surged. ¡°This is sooooo! Fucking shitty!!¡± My pride? The aplishments inherited from the Twelve Divine Demons were my medals and proof of my life. Evidence that I endured hellish times between death and life and ultimately earned the right to be the master of the Demonic Cult. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t ept that the Twelve Melodies were interrupted midway due to my own mistake. ¡°Aaaaaarrrggghhh!!¡± I swung my hand, wrapped in divine energy, with a scream filled with directionless anger. At the end of my blood-red vision was a nameless crack that screamed for the first time today. [Enough.] Just before my grip shattered the crack. A delicate hand, deserving to be called a jade-like beauty, somehow grabbed my wrist and firmly restrained it. My mind, which had been zing like a wildfire suddenly turned cold, and instead of anger, a cold vignce flowed down my spine. ¡®¡­Strong!¡¯ Even though I had momentarily lost my reason, my trained reflexes and senses didn¡¯t just disappear. I knew well how ridiculous it was for my heated head to cool down so quickly. However, if I had sensed a presence behind me in such a heated state, my anger would have targeted that presence, not some random air. This divine young woman who grabbed my hand suddenly appeared behind me and seized my hand just as suddenly. Not just any power, but the power that absorbed all of the divine energy. I was shocked by the strength that lightly grabbed my wrist, a strength that even Eris or Nemesis couldn¡¯t easily block. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡± ¡°¡­Bleeding?¡± It was exactly as she said. My still-tender fingertips were cut and split, and before I knew it, both my gayageum and my hands were covered in blood. If there was one unspoken rule for me and my master when ying the instrument. It was to never protect our hands by any other means. Covering the hands with something dulls the senses, and ying with dulled senses reduces the impact and emotion of the performance by more than half, making it difficult to know where the fingers slowed down or missed a note. So out of habit, even in this performance, I yed with bare hands, without enveloping my hands in energy or strengthening them with divine magic. This time, my still immature body. My body, which couldn¡¯t keep up with the years etched into my soul, held me back. ¡°It must hurt.¡± A soft voice, as if coaxing a child, whispered in my ear and gradually came closer. The beautiful goddess¡¯s face signaled to me yfully and then approached the hand she had grabbed, passing my face. If elegance could manifest as power, like internal energy or divine power, would it look like this woman? She was a goddess draped in charm and authority beyond beauty, to the point where such idle thoughts arose. Her subtle pearlescent halo, like a Photoshop effect, further entuated her surreal beauty. Her gestures and movements exuded such dignity and grace that they made the majesty and elegance of the Empress and Princess I once met through the Emperor¡¯s introduction seem like a child¡¯s first steps. ¡°Hoo~¡± Like a mother soothing a child who got hurt while ying. The goddess, with a benevolent yet mischievous smile, blew on my blood-soaked hand. Was it a trick of the eye, or the power of a goddess? A light simr to the divine energy she was surrounded by seemed to linger in her breath and touch my hand. As the goddess¡¯s breath permeated my wound, I understood the new potential of divine energy and why it was named the power of the gods. The blood flowing from my finger to my hand and wrist gradually disappeared, as if it were a poorly drawn picture. My finger, which had been deeply cut and almost gouged out, healed in an instant, as if time had reversed. ¡°The second child got hurt ying with a spear he received from his brother long ago. Boys are so reckless.¡± The goddess, who smiled kindly as if she couldn¡¯t help it, quietly stepped back without a sound. Naturally, following her and turning back, I sternly asked while making eye contact¡­ ¡°Do you now know who I am?¡± There were many beautiful goddesses. From my self-proimed sister, Eris, who was like a fool, to Nemesis, who wielded the pure white judgment sword and directly countered my sword, even Artemis, the psychopath of the forest, all of whom would have been exhausted by their beauty if they had been born as humans. However, the goddess in front of me was uniquely beautiful among those goddesses. Moreover, she exuded a higher level of authority than them. If anyone were to face her, even a blind person would naturally utter her name. ¡°Queen of the Gods, Goddess of Goddesses¡­¡± And the Hero Breaker. Hera. In this forest, the goddess who runs atop the towers, whom one must never encounter, had revealed herself before me. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¨C Is That¡­ The Goddess Of Marriage And Family? Hera. Honestly, from my perspective, now living under the name of a minor hero in Greece, she was someone I needed to be cautious of and avoid more than any other goddess. And with good reason. Half of the tragedies and trials of the heroes in Greek mythology were her doing, and the rest were due to other malicious gods and the heroes¡¯ own ws. ording to Hermes, for some reason, she had quite a fondness for me. And ording to Atnta¡¯s testimony, after my big sh with Hercules, when I was in a groggy state and copsed, it was Hera who dressed up Atnta and sent her with an elixir to save me. One way or another, if you¡¯ve received something, you must give something in return. It¡¯s only courteous. And after long years of experience, I knew that it was best to handle both gratitude and grudges definitively to avoid any futureplications. So, I had nned to visit her temple once the matter with Apollo was resolved, to offer the item I was currently preparing as a gift of thanks. But instead of a messenger from the temple, the Goddess herself had appeared before me. ¡®¡­Could she havee personally because I waste in expressing my gratitude?¡¯ Moreover, she was a goddess who had saved me once and, for some reason, actively paired me with Atnta. Yet, despite her direct appearance, I didn¡¯t even look back to face her and even initiated an attack to test my sound technique. Ultimately, due to my mistake, I ruined the melody, got angry, and ended up being healed by her. ¡®Oh noooooo¡­¡¯ Honestly, I felt like crawling into a hole if there was one. Even if I was influenced by the youthful energy and hormones of this young body, wasn¡¯t this taking things a bit too far? It was bad enough that I had rolled around madly with Atnta in broad daylight, but ever since I arrived on the ind, there had been quite a few moments where I had been overwhelmed by this young body. And this incident was by far the worst, one that could easily be called the pinnacle of my embarrassing moments. Whether the other party was a goddess or not, I wasn¡¯t noble like Cao Cao1 to boldly confront a beautiful woman. goddess I openly unleashed fierce charm attacks on my benefactor, no, my benefactor goddess, who saved me and even pushed a finedy towards me. As a human, I couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with feelings of regret, thinking that I had crossed the line. Fortunately, though the goddess wore a stern face, there was no killing intent or rage in her eyes. Inwardly, I was relieved as her eyes seemed closer to admiration or curiosity. Even so, there was a reason I couldn¡¯t let down my guard or reverence. From my experience with Artemis and Eris, it was clear that the gods of Greek mythology were just like how they were portrayed¡ªbeings with great power but unable to fully control it, essentially just strong brats who lived a bit longer than humans. Of course, there were exceptions like Nemesis and Hermes, who did indeed give the impression of true gods. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t seem like such great and insurmountable beings. However, the Goddess Hera was on a different level from them. Queen of the Gods. Leader of the Goddesses. And why the Goddess, who openly showed sarcasm and anger while opposing the number one figure in mythology, became the hardship of heroes. Even Zeus, the King of Gods and Mythological Phnderer, while being nagged so much, still elevated her as queen and was deeply devoted to her¡ªthis made sense. The moment I turned around and faced the Goddess Hera¡­ It was an enigmatic magic that draped nobility and elegance like an aura, with a beautiful noblewoman reclining obliquely on a cloud and looking down at me, her surroundings pulsating as if alive. ¡®Is that¡­ the Goddess of Marriage and Family?¡¯ Damn, is it because it¡¯s the mythological era? Is even family and marriage some kind of highly advanced magical organization and mystical ritual that¡¯s hard to imagine? The great library of the Demon Cult, boasting ten thousand years of history, and the secret arts of the entire martial world. Even the secrets of the Podp Pce in the outer regions, the Southern Barbarian Beast Pce, the Northern Ice Pce, the sorcery practices of the West, and the magicians and alchemists of Europe. My level and achievements, which had transcended the physical body to reach the soul, engraved all those memories into my soul, and all those secrets remained intact in my mind. However, even with all that wisdom, logic, and enlightenment, I could barely follow the principles of the magic cast by the Goddess Hera, let alone understand it. Yes. This was truly the age of myths. Marriage and family must be some kind of fantastic magic that I simply didn¡¯t understand because I had never experienced it. That must be it. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way that a goddess who wielded such overwhelming divine power and wisdom could be just an ordinary goddess of marriage and family. It must be the same shock that a prophet feels when they encounter a holy yet eerie angel atop a high mountain in the scriptures. No wonder angels, upon their first appearance, would reassure the prophet not to fear. And why gods transform into human form to sneak up and surprise humans and heroes. I understood it with my body. ¡®If they just appeared out of nowhere like this, nine times out of ten, people would have a heart attack.¡¯ As I got ustomed to the overwhelming presence of such a great being and calming my thoughts a little¡­ From the depths of my heart, I could only pay reverent worship to the Goddess, filled with joy and awe. Heaven above heaven, earth below earth. Today, I have finally witnessed the state that martial artists and followers would always see when they looked at me. The peak that everyone praised as the pinnacle of existence, the highest summit that one could ascend. Yet, despite my experiences and aplishments in my previous life, I had never been able to confidently im that there was nowhere higher to ascend. No matter how much I explored, meditated, wandered, learned, and practiced, I could not grasp it clearly, thinking this must be the end¡ªthe next state, the world beyond. But now, standing before me was someone who gazed down from that very realm, proving to me that it did exist, and that I, too, could reach it, no matter how long it might take. The sour grapes that I thought didn¡¯t exist because I couldn¡¯t even grasp them. How could I, as a warrior and a demon, not be thrilled that vague imaginations and faint illusions existed in reality? Even considering the example of Artemis, this Goddess was never born with such power. Surely, it was through unimaginable eons, through a time not recorded in myths and history, that she had be what she is today. That charisma, that pressure, that achievement. Those were things that mere fools born great could never possess. They were medals I too had earned only after enduring the years of suffering. I bowed my head and paid my respects to her with utmost certainty and reverence. ¡°Queen of the Gods. I, who have received the grace of the Great Sorceress, offer you my humble greetings.¡± Not the mindless faith that humans offer to gods. But as a warrior and a practitioner, presenting my respect to a senior who had reached a higher realm; it was the first time in my life that I, as a junior, was showing respect to someone. In her long existence, she had never encountered a child quite like him. There had been fools like Ixion, who were ensnared by her beauty and burned with foolish lust. There were sycophants who knelt and ttered her due to the majesty of the Queen of the Gods. There were couples who sought her blessing for a harmonious marriage and family. There was also a hero who, unable to withstand the hardships that followed his bloodline, cried out and resented her. Yet, in the long rebirth, not a single one. There was not a single person who looked at her with eyes of admiration and respect, harboring endless desire. A great sorceress, even? The ck-haired disciple paid homage, uttering a cherished title from a distant past, now barely a memory. ¡°Yes, there was indeed a time when I, too, was not just bound as someone¡¯s wife, but was endlessly exploring and advancing.¡± Not that she was ungrateful for her current divine status and duties. But still, the reverence of this young hero, reminding her of her free and adventurous past, brought an undeniable smile, as gentle as a spring breeze, to her otherwise stern face. ¡°Hm, you say strange things. You impudent young hero. But do you not know that aiming the peculiar magic of Hyperborea at a goddess is an unforgivable sin?¡± That husband of hers, who she wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied even if she tore him apart and kicked him out like her grandfather, had vanished again into the dawn breeze. Fuming with rage, she naturally wandered through Greece and ended up at the peak of Mount Taygetos, overlooking the Forest of Heroes. Anyway, if she went to Olympus, what more would she hear besides her hateful husband¡¯s nonsense or the mor of the gods suffering from their infidelities? So, to get some fresh air and see if the young bride she had marked and the young hero who would be her match were doing well, she watched from the mountain. And while she was at it, she reprimanded the bastard child who was acting out of ce. It was while leisurely gazing into the Forest of Heroes. The son of the night, whom she had been watching, suddenly came out in the middle of the night with a strange instrument and began to y under the moonlight. She had already known that the child¡¯s soul did not belong to thisnd. Hera was deeply moved by the strange and beautiful melody, no less than the performance of Apollo and the nine warriors. Such a versatile little hero. Indeed, she was impressed by the depth and refinement of this hero from another world, crafted by the hands of the Protogenoi, untouched by the blood of that phnderer husband of hers. She furrowed her brows slightly when he attacked her using magic through music, surprised by her appearance and presence. She had heard how artists could make a fuss if interrupted during their peak concentration. The current Hera had enough mercy to overlook such rudeness as a product of ignorance. However, the child¡¯s boldness knew no bounds. Seeing him continue ying without turning back, she wondered if she should turn him into a pig or a sheep. Still, considering he was Nyx¡¯s child, she pondered whether to show some mercy and only drive him slightly mad. The beautiful yet cruel and mysterious music yed by the child, along with the mysterious magic of another world, filled her heart not with anger but with interest and curiosity. Many have forgotten. As this child praised her, she was the origin of all the secret arts and knowledge handled by modern magicians, witches, and alchemists. If Zeus symbolized force and power, she was the magician who held the ancient wisdom and forgotten secret arts. No matter how much she passed on the divine duties and stepped back to focus on the current divine tasks. As the sessor of old witches and mysteries, her curiosity and wisdom were stirred after a long time, and with the broad heart that once epted Ares¡¯s tantrums, she watched the tantrum of the young sessor of mysteries with affection. And as the situation calmed down a bit, even the remaining slight displeasure in Dianes¡¯s worship after realizing her identity vanished. Hera was looking at the young disciple with pleased eyes, contrary to her stern words. ED/N: A historical figure from ancient China, specifically during thete Eastern Han dynasty. He is one of the central figures in the period known as the Three Kingdoms. ?? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¨C The Unexpected Peace¡­? ¡°What a peculiar instrument.¡± ¡°The artisan of the forest was quite skilled. Do you like it, Senior?¡± Surprisingly, the Goddess Hera was quitemunicative. Maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t of Zeus¡¯s lineage, or perhaps Hermes¡¯s poem was quite effective. Initially, Hera¡¯s face was stern, and she merely warned me not to use such magic recklessly. But at some point, we were engaging in casual conversation in a rxed atmosphere. ¡°Senior¡­ That¡¯s an unusual title.¡± ¡°Does it displease you?¡± To be honest, I had never really spoken to anyone on equal footing with me before. More urately, I had never encountered anyone who could be considered an equal. The Twelve Divine Demons who guided me in the River of Three Crossings were barriers I couldn¡¯t surpass until I graduated. When I devoted myself to the sect, I kept a low profile due to myck of influence, but in terms of martial arts, even the elders of the council could not match me. When I ventured into the martial world, there were a few masters and recluse warriors who made me feel a sense of crisis. However, as I was in the midst of conquering the martial world, I never had a long conversation with them. In that sense, the queen of this Greeknd was not only a god to me, but in the martial arts of handling divine power and magic, she was like an unfathomable senior. Moreover, look at the grace and beauty that naturally make one call her sister. ¡®She¡¯s on apletely different level than some pink tantrum.¡¯ Thus, I almost called her sister, but out of respect and reverence, I called her senior. ¡°I suppose it doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯m called Your Majesty and Goddess all the time; there¡¯s no need to be so formal with a cute disciple.¡± And since the goddess seemed quite pleased with it, wasn¡¯t it a win-win situation? ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s see. Like this?¡± -Diding~ As we continued our conversation, the Queen, who had been gradually descending from the sky, for some reason ced the gayageum I was holding on herp and was receiving music lessons from me. ¡®I have no idea how things ended up like this, but¡­¡¯ Perhaps because she was a goddess who had lived far longer than both of my previous livesbined, she had a natural way of leading the situation exactly where she wanted it to go. With a single p, she restored the Forest of Heroes that had been devastated by twelve strikes, and with a wave of her hand, sheid out a refreshment table with wild strawberries and wine, asking me various things. Now, I found myself in a private lesson, teaching the Goddess how to y my gayageum. ¡°Raise your fingers more and lower your wrist, or you¡¯ll sufferter.¡± ¡°I am a god.¡± ¡°Do gods not get muscle aches? Really?¡± ¡°Hahaha! What do you think?¡± ¡°Regardless, if you ce your wrist like that, it will press down on the strings and muffle the sound. In situations like this, you should¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, should I maintain it neither too high nor too low?¡± Before I knew it, I was teaching the Queen of the Gods the basics of the gayageum and the art of sound. ¡°About that spell you used to block the dissonant note earlier¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about the shield of divine power? To master it, first¡­¡± In return, the Queen of the Gods and former sorceress taught me how to handle divine power and the basics of sorcerymonly used in Greece. As I thought about how peculiar my counterpart was, I found myself unexpectedlyfortable weing her and conversing, making me question whether this goddess was indeed the hysterical god from myth who sowed hardship and suffering. How should I put it? It was afort that made me feel like I might end up calling her ¡®mom¡¯ rather than ¡®sister.¡¯ -Di-di-ding~! ¡°Hmm, I think it went well this time?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, it was good.¡± The Queen of the Gods was smiling brightly at the gayageum that produced sound properly like a child. I wondered if I was now facing an extremely dangerous or rare event. ¡°Yes, yes, the timbre is very unique and beautiful. Even Apollo would be quite interested in this.¡± ¡°You knew, after all?¡± I had a rough guess from her earlierment about scolding Artemis. It seemed that the Queen of the Gods knew all about the movements of those twin gods with questionable personalities. ¡°Anyway, they seem to tarnish the name of Olympus in every possible way¡­¡± -Zzzz¡­! Come to think of it, both Artemis and Apollo were of Zeus¡¯s lineage, but they were clearly not legitimate offspring. Though, in my memory, there weren¡¯t many incidents where Hera shed with those two, so I thought it was somewhat fine. Seeing the gayageum scream in her delicate jade hands as soon as I thought of them¡­ It seemed that the Queen of the Gods also held a grudge against them. ¡°It already drove me mad to let them into Olympus¡­ If I had endured it a million times and let them in and even given them divine seats, they should have lived quietly¡­¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Just thinking about it made Hera¡¯s anger rise, and the ground began to tremble with a hot gust around her. Was this why, in my previous life, whenever I was about to burst a blood vessel, even the attendants and subordinates would flee? -¡­Slurp. Hmm, the wine is delicious. Having lived long enough, achieved quite a lot, and enjoyed a fair share of money and power, I knew. The best course of action was to just leave such a master who was fuming alone. ¡°Hoo¡­ It¡¯s all thousands of years ago anyway; it¡¯s justughable now.¡± ¡°You are wise.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Thank you.¡± Hera, with a bitter smile, as if feeling drained, gestured towards the gayageum. Then the gayageum floated in the air and gentlynded in my arms. ¡°Anyway¡­ Apollo, appeasing that flower-brained sun god with an instrument from another world, was a very wise choice. He, who is crazy about instruments and music, would surely love it.¡± ¡°Oh. Then¡­¡± ¡°However, that alone won¡¯t be enough.¡± If you¡¯re going to do it, you should do it properly. Hera told me with a satisfied smile. ¡°You must have borrowed Hermes¡¯s cunning, right? But Artemis, that immature girl, is quite clingy to her brother. So earlier, Apollo only watched you in the morning and left. If you try to get away with just music, you¡¯ll likely face troubleter.¡± Hmm, this is some bad news. ording to Hera, the sister was a psychopath, and her brother Apollo seemed to be quite entric. ¡°Well, if he were sane, he wouldn¡¯t have taken a nymph-turned-tree that ran away from him and imed it as his sacred tree.¡± ¡°Eros¡¯s prank¡­ it was an incident that shocked even Olympus.¡± In any case, even if I brought out the gayageum as my secret weapon, it would only get me through the moment. Later, the Sun God with a fourth-dimensional mindset might target my head with sunlight. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Should we drop the sun? ¡°Or should we beat up the moon-gazing maniac?¡± Honestly, considering the divine power that Artemis unleashed in her fury resembling moonlight. If it were just a pure bet, it would be one thing, but if I used the divine demonic weapon and unleashed the Twelve Divine Demons, it seemed possible to keep her immobilized for at least a few years. Even earlier, while drinking wine, the Goddess Hera had casually mentioned¡­ That crazy woman not only thought I betrayed her, but also Atnta, and went berserk, disregarding the sanctuary and everything, grabbing her bow and charging in. Hera stopped her. I had no reason to retreat or endure any longer. ¡°Oh my, such a bold statement. No matter how extraordinary your origins, they are still gods. And no matter how displeased I am with them, do you think I would simply overlook an attack on my fellow Olympians?¡± ¡°Hmph, when the momentes to see blood, if you avoid it, it will onlye back to you in a greater amount. Besides, it¡¯s not just anyone, but Atnta and Neri who might be in danger. Who cares about gods or anything else?¡± Anyway, the Sun God was already trying to be at odds with me. Rather than shedding blood, we decided to sweat and prevent it with Hestostias, but if that too was ambiguous and in the future, not my blood but those around me bleed. It didn¡¯t seem so bad to just strike so hard that they wouldn¡¯t dare touch us again. ¡°Hmm¡­ Atnta is one thing. But even my youngest sibling¡­¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Youngest what? This Goddess just said something about Neri. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Nesneria, that child, is my youngest sibling. Lord Oceanus and Lady Tethys are my adoptive parents.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± I knew that the genealogy of the gods could be unpredictable, with rtionships popping up out of nowhere like sparks, but this was entirely beyond my expectations. Damn, I should¡¯ve read moreic books. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, everyone is still young. It¡¯s too soon to push my divine work onto them.¡± I was grinding my teeth, and Hera mumbled something to herself, then looked at me with a daring gaze and shook her head. ¡°Anyway, stay put. I don¡¯t like those twins¡¯ behavior. But if youy a hand on them, Zeus will intervene.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re Nyx¡¯s son¡­ You have abative nature in mysterious ways¡­¡± Tch, I was finally starting to get a handle on Artemis, and if it wasn¡¯t for Apollo¡¯s long-range sniping, I could see a way forward, but if the higher-ups got involved, it would definitely be a problem. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For now, Hermes¡¯s advice will surely be effective.¡± ¡°Effective?¡± ¡°However, it needs to be refined and dedicated with more detail.¡± As if nning an amusing prank, the mischievously smiling Goddess leaned in and whispered her scheme into my ear. ¡°¡­You can do it, right?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± It might be considered sphemous or rude. But due to her cunning nature, I had no choice but to ask that. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¨C Love Fight (?) Under the warm sunlight that might turn into a deadlyser beam at any moment. A brown beauty with healthy legs aimed sharply at my side and lunged at me. -Swish! Though I hadn¡¯t bet anything, the air screamed as if surprised by the flying kick drawing a graceful curve. Following its trajectory, a small whirlwind blew and pressured me. ¡°Hoo!¡± -Boom! As I counterattacked head-on with a reverse kick, the air collided before our feet even met, causing a small explosion. ¡°Wow¡­ At this rate, Theseus might be able to handle a one-on-one fight.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­!¡± I properly attendedbat and martial arts ss for the first time in almost a week. Originally, the ss should have been held in Ares¡¯s Colosseum, but due to the exploits of Hercules and me, the ss was moved to Athena¡¯s tactical field. Except for the basic framework, the heroes attending this ss had their own martial arts or techniques they had learned and mastered so far, so instead of military-style training, they paired off freely to spar and discuss. As soon as I showed my face in the ss, especially the martial arts ss, after just a week, Hercules and Theseus rushed over, thinking it was the perfect opportunity. But even faster than them, like a gust of wind, Atnta snatched the lead and dragged me away, while they were busy exchanging blows nearby. Seeing Atnta¡¯s fierce momentum, they were convinced that they would not fare well if they tried to stop her from dragging me by the wrist, so they stepped back. ¡®Honestly, it was my fault.¡¯ For the past week, I had set everything else aside and holed up in the workshop with Hestosias, engrossed in making a gayageum. Even so, I was so distracted by that one thing that I couldn¡¯t properly talk to Atnta or Neri. To be honest, as soon as the ss started, seeing Atnta charging at me with sparks in her eyes, I was debating whether to m my head down or beg for forgiveness. As expected, Atnta was slowly making the Twelve Divine Demons technique her own, pulling it from my imagination. The high kick that came at me earlier, the punches and hand strikes targeting the cirction points of the energy channels and dantian, which would naturally be difficult to develop in and without inner strength. The form was still that of Greek martial arts, but the outline of the Twelve Divine Demons technique was gradually bing visible. Unconsciously, I was also using the Twelve Divine Demons technique, slowly adjusting Atnta¡¯s Greek-style technique. ¡°Hiyah!¡± Atnta, after having her attacks blocked several times, quickly lowered her stance and lunged at my lower body. A grappling stance reminiscent of a hunting leopard, akin to Greek wrestling pankration. The ancient Greek pankration, disying flexibility and practicality beyond modern mixed martial arts, seemed quite powerful even to me. Especially since the opponent using that technique was Atnta, I was chilled by the force with which she wrapped around my waist in an instant. ¡°Well then.¡± For a moment, I flinched at the soft curves and smooth body felt through the thin fabric as her arms tightly bound my waist. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Like a leopard satisfied after catching its prey by the neck, Atnta¡¯s chuckle and smile left me stiffly smiling back, unable to do anything. Though her smile was as content as that of a predator. Her eyes burned fiercely, reminiscent of an angry goddess. Atnta knew too. If I set my mind to it, I could easily break free from such a simple wrestling hold. However, if I were to escape that way, those ruby eyes seemed to say that pankration joint locks or takedowns would be made to look like mere lover¡¯s y. ¡®¡­It¡¯s my karma.¡¯ Even for someone like me, who has never had a proper rtionship, I could instinctively tell that if I avoided this, I¡¯d suffer greatlyter. In the first ce, the reason Atnta suddenly engaged me inbat without a word was likely because I had not shown my face to her properly for the past week, holed up in Hestosias¡¯s workshop. It was as if she was trying to confront me directly and release the bitterness in her heart, just like lovers quarreling in a morning drama. Yet, this martial artist¡¯s affliction led me to respond to her with the same techniques, as I recognized the familiar martial arts flowing from her, albeit awkwardly. From Atnta¡¯s perspective, it would seem like I was teasing her after neglecting her for a week. ¡°Hyaaaah!!¡± Therefore. I decided to just take Atnta¡¯s iing attack with my body since I thought it would be a good way to endure it¡­ ¡°Huh¡­?¡± With a swish, a soft feminine body wrapped around me, and as my view flipped, I realized something had gone terribly wrong. Danger. This is really dangerous. I always told my younger juniors in the martial world to be wary of the elderly, women, and children. The girl, an extraordinary one far surpassing anyte-stage practitioner, even mastering the essence of the Crazy Wind Spear technique, not just skimming it. To allow an attack. Her healthy, tanned skin entangled my sight and entire body in confusion. As her beautiful hands and legs ensnare my neck and limbs like a noose, my instincts screamed an emergency alert, urging me to bow my head and beg. ¡°Uh, uh, Atnta. I¡¯m sorry for¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Despite my bted attempt at an apology, which I should have done much earlier due to a foreboding feeling, this beautiful young hero cutely snorted. And began to twist my neck and shoulder joints. ¡°Aaaargh!!¡± What did I say about this healthy, tanned female hunter? A leopard? Ha, ridiculous, that was far off. She was a snake. Not a petty snake that dribbles poison, but a gigantic Hydra that could twist an elephant into a lump of meat in an instant and swallow a person whole to digest them. ¡°Now you apologize?¡± ¡°Ah, wait, Atnta! Aaaaaah!!¡± Thinking that if I let her hit me until she felt better, her anger would subside and she might listen to meter, I allowed the attack with a light heart. This was more painful than I thought; no, it was excruciatingly painful. ¡°Tap, tap! Tap!!¡± ¡°What nonsense!!¡± This is really dangerous; it¡¯s not at a level where I can take it lightly¡­ -Crack! ¡°Ughhhhh!¡± Crack? Not even a snap, is this sounding from my neck? Is it possible for a sound like this toe from a human body? Unable to bear the excruciating pain, I thrashed about, thinking of nothing but survival, desperately trying to shake off Atnta. Each time, Atnta clung to me as nimbly as a snake climbing a tree, twisting every joint her hands and legs could reach. ¡°Do you know how worried I was?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!!¡± Being twisted here and there, the pain was so intense it felt like my brain was being twisted, bringing tears to my eyes. ¡®Have I¡­ have I always been this fragile¡­?¡¯ But I¡¯ve survived countless battlefields and near-death crises. And now I¡¯m shedding tears over this pretty girl¡¯s wrestling skills? Is Atnta¡¯s martial arts talent that extraordinary? Or is it¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ aaaaaah!¡± ¡°If I try to talk to you, you just say you¡¯re busy and leave. You don¡¯t attend sses, and when I went to the dormitory, I got caught by the centaur gatekeeper and got teased so much! Do you even know that?!¡± Ah,e to think of it. Since having this body, I haven¡¯t been properly hit or directly attacked. Whether it was Artemis or Hercules, even when I fought, it was mostly in an equal situation where we exchanged moves. Each time, with the dodging or counterattacks I learned, it was rare for the attacks to directly hit my body¡­ ¡®Ah¡­ I see.¡¯ No matter how much enlightenment I achieved and how high my aplishments were imprinted on this body, that enlightenment and aplishment couldn¡¯t elevate the body¡¯s durability. No matter how harsh and painful the memories of the soul were. This body had never been cut by a sword or had a bone broken; it was a tender young body. ¡°Arghhh!!¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s get out. Then we¡¯ll think.¡± Stamina is stamina, but escaping from this chilling twist of hell was the priority. In this state, there was nothing I could do, so I tried to use my internal energy, if not the Twelve Divine Demons, to somehow break free from Atnta¡¯s cobra twist, but¡­ ¡°Huh? This¡­¡± Atnta, who was binding my whole body, tilted her head as if something were strange, and I felt an inexplicable chill. ¡°A-Atnta?¡± While she was constricting my neck and head with her hands, and my arms and body with her legs, Atnta swiftly changed her posture. Using her legs to bind my neck and chest, and fixing my arms with her hands, she entered what is called an armbar position. ¡°Like this?¡± And two shapely, healthy legs coiled around my chest like a snake and began to block the flow of my central energy that was about to spread to my limbs and hundreds of veins. ¡°!?!?!¡± Damn it. It was clear. Back when I was gaining confidence by learning internal qi and divine arts from the Ghost Demon, and the Sura Demon Lord, the Martial Lord, displeased with my face, had ambushed me. Hell¡¯s Joint Lock. It was definitely an internal energy ughter technique. True to its straightforward and simple name, Joint Lock, though simple, had an overwhelmingly brutal effect. It is a technique that identifies the opponent¡¯s energy flow upon contact and twists it. This insane joint lock identifies the flow of energy almost in the course of thought and twists it from the root. Theoretically, it was nearly invincible, but it required insane senses to capture the flow of energy and the reflex speed of a beast to even mimic it. Even I only mastered it after oveing countless life-and-death situations. Failure meant death. But how much did Atnta actually steal from my imagery? She was now demonstrating the insane Joint Lock technique that had terrified the entire martial world and made masters tremble in fear. ¡®Oh Asura, Hera, Hermes, damn it, someone, anyone!!¡¯ Why on earth does this Crazy Fighter Demon, who died hundreds of years ago, want to torment me now? No, what kind of grudge does my mental world, my imagery, my damn realization hold against me to bestow such monstrous techniques upon a legendary female hero from mythology¡­? ¡°Huh? Your mind¡¯s wandering?¡± ¡°Aaaaaaah!!¡± The trio of terror¡ªmuscles screaming, bones wailing, and vital energy fainting¡ªpulled me back into reality from my thoughts. ¡­It was all my karma. Since when? Atnta found herself suddenly using strange techniques she had never learned, without even realizing it. A peculiar martial art that used all limbs, neither pankration nor boxing. Unlike the clumsy, reflexive movements, these were undeniably martial arts, practical and demonstrating power beyond imagination. In the one-on-five fight that started with the Aphrodite gang¡¯s provocation, and in the endless fights with the deputy leader and her faction over the past week, the strange martial art had shown its increasing power. Although its origin was unknown, Atnta focused even more on the extremely powerful martial arts and was putting all her effort into honing it. However, she never thought they would be effective against Dianes. Even Hercules, with all his strength, had nevernded a solid blow on Dianes inbat. That¡¯s why, when Dianes finally returned to ss after a week and emerged from Hephaestus¡¯s workshop without a word, Atnta requested a sparring match, both to vent her frustrations and to test her skills. But deep down, she was already fuming at the thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able tond even a single hit on that handsome yet infuriating face of his. And as expected, the martial arts she had honed through all sorts of real battles and training during the week Dianes was holed up in the workshop did not work on him at all. Strangely enough, he counterattacked with movements simr to hers, no, with martial arts of much higher perfection. Seeing this, Atnta was once again entranced¡­ no, she was about to re up again. She wanted to release the anger and disappointment that piled up in her chest through this duel, just like lovers in a quarrel. Because that was the way and means of heroes. However, the opponent was a being so distant that such conversations and means did not work. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ Even if she fell in love, even if she were a princess of some kingdom, even if she were an exceptionally talented fighter. He was beyond a gap that she could never bridge, no matter how much she clung to him. Realizing this once again, Atnta, filled with indescribable disappointment and frustration, charged at Dianes with a reckless heart. As if reading her mind, Dianes easily opened his arms. ¡®Eeeeek!!¡¯ Seeing him purposely humoring her like calming a child, Atnta¡¯s anger red even more. Using a Pankration Joint Lock, which she normally wouldn¡¯t, knowing it wouldn¡¯t work on Dianes. Her main technique, the Joint Lock, would instantly break necks and twist limbs, so Asclepius had warned her not to use it during sparring unless she intended to kill. But in a desperate move, she applied the technique to Dianes, thinking he would somehow block it¡­ But what in the world? The technique worked far better than she imagined. ¡°Aaaargh! Tap tap! Tap!¡± Dianes, pinned beneath her, screaming in pain. The lover she thought was beyond her reach was now beneath her, pleading for mercy¡­ ¡®Oh my¡­?¡¯ An insurmountable wall, a lover so far away. A lover who was both an object of affection and a hero, a goal and admiration, the ck hero. That strong, beautiful, and seemingly great Dianes was struggling for mercy in her hands. His hair, like the night sky, shook within her arms, and his beautiful onyx eyes, soaked in tears, begged her for mercy. At that sight, an inexplicable pleasure suddenly tingled down her spine, and her heart began to race. The sadistic pleasure and excitement rising from seeing the fragile side of the lover she thought she could never surpass. Feeling like she was getting addicted to it, Atnta began to bind Dianes even more. But it was only for a moment, as Dianes, catching his breath, showed signs of slowly escaping from her grasp. ¡®No..!¡¯ Just a little longer. I wanted to savor this feeling just a bit longer. Was this how Bellerophon felt when he reined in the wild and beautiful Pegasus? Atnta put all her strength into holding onto the ck divine beast that tried to escape her grasp. And then, as she clung to his neck and chest, she felt something strange under her hands and legs. Before Atnta could even register her surprise, her body swiftly shifted its position, wrapping both legs around the core of the flow, around Dianes¡¯s chest. And as she twisted and applied pressure with all her might to the spot where she felt that tingling sensation¡­ ¡°!??!?!?!¡± It was a sess. Dianes, who had been trying to escape her embrace, instantly sumbed and surrendered his body to her again. ¡®¡­Hehe.¡¯ At this moment. This unpredictable lover waspletely Atnta¡¯s. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¨C Love Fight (?) 2 Beware of children, women, and the elderly. This was a golden rule I personally etched into the new doctrine scripture and martial arts manual known as the Heavenly Demon Teachings. However, foolishly, I forgot this very rule I had inscribed, and nearly faced reincarnation again today. A woman and a child. Moreover, thinking I could just fend off a hero who starred in solo episodes and was part of a renowned adventure team in this chaotic mythological world with just my body. With a heart resigned to my karma, I thought this, too, would pass and endured for a moment. Atnta, upon the instructor¡¯s deration of rest, suddenly snapped to her senses and was shocked to see me half out of my mind. And then Atnta, who dragged me to a forest a little away from the training ground, apologized to me, saying she didn¡¯t even know why she did it, and like a tamed beast, she burrowed into my arms and wouldn¡¯t let go. And when I told her that I was now entangled with Apollo and Artemis and was trying to solve Hermes¡¯s riddle to find a way out, Atnta looked like she wanted to dig herself into the ground out of shame. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha¡­¡± Knowing that she had lost reason, Atnta was tearful with embarrassment and apology. Soon after, she buried her head in my chest again, hiding her face. Even though I might not have had much experience with rtionships, I was still aware that I had just had my first real fight with someone I cared about. And considering that this fight had been with none other than Atnta, a hero who had starred in her own standalone episodes and featured prominently in various mythological adventures in this chaotic world, I couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied that our first fight had ended on a rtively happy note. Moreover, I could guess why Atnta had gone berserk, and instead of being angry, I felt very proud of her. ¡°You swallowed the martial arts of that Crazy Demonic Warrior, so you endured well enough.¡± ¡°Crazy¡­ Demonic Warrior?¡± First, I needed to exin the detailed situation to Atnta. ¡°Atnta, listen carefully. You¡¯ve been feeling something strange during your martial arts trainingtely, right?¡± ¡°Oh? Y-You knew?¡± As expected, Atnta had also started to notice the demonic martial arts gradually revealing themselves in her own martial arts. She nodded and listened attentively to my story. So, I exined to her about her current state and the Crazy Demonic Warrior that had started to bloom within her and its origins. ¡°So¡­ you mean, the essence of one of your master¡¯s martial arts is within me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, probably some force acted during the headbutt incidentst time¡­¡± The headbutt incident. As she recalled the disaster that urred right after our disastrous first meeting, she lowered her head again, perhaps feeling embarrassed. Seeing that, I chuckled and gently stroked her head as I continued speaking. ¡°Where Ie from, martial arts aren¡¯t justbat techniques or skills; when they reach their peak, they possess a will of their own. Perhaps yourpatibility with his martial arts was good.¡± The imagery is indeed a mysterious and strange ce. It is my unconscious mind, yet another part of my consciousness; the part of me that exists there is both me and not me. A world of subconsciousness that is separate from my mind yet one with it; that ce is called the imagery. If the stages from third-rate to supetive are considered the stages that transcend the human body, then the stages beyond the supetive and the Enlightenment Stage deal with the realm of the human mind and soul. The moment youpletely control that imagery and merge consciousness and unconsciousness. The mind reaches beyond the consciousness of the Heavenly Point and Heavenly Qi, which is called the Nature Realm or Heavenly Demon Realm. Even though I was still in a young body, I could skillfully control my imagery because my soul remained somewhere up above. However, the fact that Atnta unknowingly stole my martial arts from my mind meant that the Crazy Demonic Warrior, who was rarely angered in my mind, willingly responded to her. However, Atnta was still young, and as the essence of those martial arts was just blooming within her, her emotions towards me, the original owner, must have intensified, causing her to go berserk without realizing it. ¡°Oh my, you two must have been quitepatible. I was really startled for a moment.¡± ¡°Sorryyyyy¡­¡± Normally, martial arts form a shape with a technique and establish a frame with a form toplete a form. But Atnta, unusually, formed a frame before establishing a shape, and the form of the martial art she originally learned was changing ording to the frame. If she were an ordinary martial artist with internal power, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to suffer from qi deviation due to the discord between the shape and the frame. Atnta was a Greek who had not mastered internal qi, and since the Crazy Wind Spear technique originally did not require internal qi, it seemed to pass smoothly without any harm. However, it was not without any side effects; the borderline twitching of her hands and feet and the strange light reflected in her ruby eyes were proof of that. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because new techniques and realizations areing in. It seems like your body and mind are bing a bit sensitive while adapting.¡± This was my mistake. I couldn¡¯t take care of her when the Crazy Wind Spear technique was blooming, and in the midst of that, the fight with Artemis¡¯s fangirls likely further spurred the blooming of the Crazy Wind Spear technique. ¡°Could it be dangerous?¡± ¡°No, thanks to your good control, it doesn¡¯t seem like there will be any real danger or serious trouble.¡± Fortunately, Atnta was not consumed by the Demonic Martial Arts, but was instead training in her own way and gradually making it her own. If she had been exposed to deviation as it was, Artemis¡¯s fanatics would have be corpses long ago. ¡°If you feel something suddenly surging up like before, or if you suddenly want to fight,e find me anytime.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Yes, really. Among the twelve martial arts of the Twelve Divine Demons, none were easy, but the Demonic Martial Arts of the Crazy Demonic Warrior had an unparalleled belligerence. It would have been more fitting had she mastered the Demonic Martial Arts progressively from the basics; instead, she directly absorbed its essence in entirety. Up until now, Atnta had been controlling herself well and incorporating her martial arts training, but to fully control and enhance her skills, I needed to properly guide and teach her. ¡®The day has finallye for the Demonic Martial Arts external training method to shine.¡¯ I nned to firmly rein in the Demonic Martial Arts that had taken root within Atnta to prevent it from veering off the wrong path. ¡°He¡­ Hehehe¡­ Anytime¡­?¡± Atnta, meanwhile, was mumbling to herself with a flushed face, lost in her own thoughts. Well¡­ It¡¯s not going to be what you¡¯re thinking; martial arts is no joke. ¡°Huhuhu.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Whether she understood my intentions or not, Atnta merely followed myughter shyly. Poor girl, she had no idea what hardshipsy ahead. The martial arts ss was arge-scale session thatsted the entire day. After the ss ended and the evening sun was setting, I apologized to Atnta and Hercules, who were holding me back, and hurried back to my lodging to wash up. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ honey cookies, new clothes, a bouquet, a ne¡­¡± Last time, I spent all my money to buy that darling obsidian flute, so my pocket was light. But selling the leftover junk items from Hestosias¡¯s quest at the market brought in quite a tidy ie. ¡°My pocket is empty again from buying gifts¡­¡± What can I do? If it could help me soothe the person I was about to visit, it was worth it. I prayed to Hera as I left the room, hoping that my sincerity and effort would make up for what Icked. ¡°I hope they aren¡¯t too upset.¡± Atnta was also so angry that she lightly ascended to the point of qi deviation. And now, the princess I was about to visit hade all this way just to see me, yet I had left her alone for so long that even I felt guilty. One way or another, I would have to face her, whether by bowing my head or holding her close¡­ The ce I arrived at was the Forest of Nymphs, right next to the residential area. As I followed the path and reached the entrance of the forest, I steeled my resolve and took the first step. ¡°Stop! This is the Forest of Nymphs. Unauthorized men are not allowed to enter!¡± ¡°Please state your identity and purpose of visit.¡± Suddenly, nymphs sprang out from both sides of the trees and blocked me. Unlike the usual nymphs with their light attire and bright, cheerful image, these two nymphs were heavily armed with wooden armor and spears, leaving no gaps. ¡°Excuse me, I heard that a Nereid nymph is staying here recently.¡± ¡°A Nereid nymph?¡± ¡°Ah! You mean Lady Nesneria!¡± ¡°Then you must be the famous¡­¡± ¡°No wonder, the youngest princess of the renowned Nereid nymphs hase ashore¡­¡± At the mention of Nereid nymph, the gatekeepers instantly spoke of Neri¡¯s name. Judging by the affection on their faces, it seemed that Neri, the youngest and beloved among countless sisters, was also dearly cherished here. Whatever flights of fancy they were having, the previously stern atmosphere had vanished, reced by the giggling of young women, making me smile wryly. ¡°Could you please inform Lady Nesneria that Dianes requests an audience with her?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Is being excited about someone else¡¯s romance a universal trait? The two stern nymphs vanished into the forest in an instant. ¡°Hmm, what should I say?¡± Sorry for not being able to visit you all this time? You¡¯ve be even more beautiful since Ist saw you? Neri, as I had observed, had an oddly childlike side, yet sometimes disyed an inexplicably mysterious aspect. No matter how young and delicate she might be, she was still a spirit of the sea. Because of this, I racked my brain, more nervous than during Hermes¡¯s riddles, trying to think of something that could ease Neri¡¯s heart. After waiting for a while. I saw the gatekeepers who had gone inside to deliver the message returning from the other side. But the faces of the returning nymphs¡­ why do they look so fierce? ¡°Enemy of the nymphs!!¡± ¡°Scoundrel!¡± ¡°Heroes are indeed like this!¡± ¡°E-Excuse me?¡± Before I knew it. The nymphs, with their faces twisted menacingly, lunged at me with their spears(?). Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The world must being to an end. Sure, Greece might be a ce where actions speak louder than words, but still. Nymphs of the forest attacking a guest with spears? What is this, the Demonic Pce of the Demon Cult? ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Just because a pretty girles at me doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll always ept it or let it slide.¡± If I were simply infatuated with any pretty face, I would have been okay with that crazy moon goddess, Artemis, too. But even I have my standards. And those standards be even stricter when someone threatens me with a weapon. ¡°Though I can roughly guess what Neri said, didn¡¯t you think of solving it through conversation like intelligent beings?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ s-sorry¡­¡± The ten-thousand-year history of the Demonic Cult, and the five-thousand-year history of Korea. The ultimate human behavior principle epted on bothnds located on opposite sides of the continent. These nymphs were currently undergoing a session of groveling on the ground, a technique that even the tenacious followers of Artemis had only managed to endure for an hour before copsing. Their spears, or rather, their wooden poles, weren¡¯t stained with blood, but a bit of rough treatment was unavoidable. ¡°What were you thinking? Did you really think I would be scared and give in to those poles?¡± This isn¡¯t some kind of romanticedy. Even I would have to take you seriously if you suddenly charged at me with spears. Especially when I¡¯m wearing my best clothes and carrying expensive gifts for our princess. I can¡¯t afford to ruin them because of some random nymphs¡¯ antics. ¡°I was trying to be a bit more gentlemanly. But if youe at me like this, I have no choice.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Even with my head bowed, my calm voice made the gatekeepers tremble. Fortunately, it seemed they weren¡¯t going to follow in the footsteps of Artemis¡¯s hunting party and attempt to set a new record for groveling. ¡°Now, carefully and in detail, exin what happened. While I¡¯m still speaking politely.¡± The two nymphs, who had started to tremble and were shedding tears, quickly stood up and exined the situation to me. In summary, Neri was currently learning things like weaving and cooking from Chariclo. With her innate charm, friendly personality, cute face, and the status of being a direct princess of the ancient gods, she seemed almost like an idol to all the nymphs of the forest. But upon hearing that I hade, she started to sob and bowed her head deeply without saying a word. ¡°So¡­ we thought our princess might have been subjected to something severe¡­¡± ¡°As a nymph, we couldn¡¯t just stand by¡­¡± In this absurd situation, I couldn¡¯t say anything and just covered my face. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± I had expected it would be tough to soothe Neri after Atnta. But my lovely sea princess presented me with trials beyond imagination. Continuing to pester the guards would only fuel Neri¡¯s already solidified anger. So, I decided to retreat for now and returned to my room. Just like when we left Passos Indst time, once Neri sulked, no effort could change her mind. Even though Neri was usually bright and cheerful all year round, whenever she got upset, she would disappear into the waves and not show up for a long time¡­ This time, even I felt like a major criminal, so I couldn¡¯t even imagine how great Neri¡¯s anger would be. ¡°But she¡¯ll probably forget soon ande back with a giggle¡­¡± Still, I had a conscience. I couldn¡¯t just sit idly by when the youngdy, who hade all the way to this distantnd just for me, was protesting out of anger at my insensitivity. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been this troubled, even when training in martial arts. As I paced the room, chewing over myplex and subtle feelings, something caught the corner of my eye. ¡°¡­Ah!¡± The scheme whispered to me by the Queen of the Gods and the Messenger of the Gods. And the new little darlings I acquired this time. This could work. With a sudden sh of inspiration and the strategy left by the gods, I immediately stood up and left the room. The rumors of the nymphs spread across Greece in an instant. Especially in this Forest of Heroes, where the whispers of trees and flowers traveled almost in real-time throughout the forest through the nymphs¡¯ mouths. The picturesque duel between the beautiful huntress and the ck little hero that took ce in Athena¡¯s training ground quickly reached Nesneria¡¯s ears. ¡°Hmph! Hmph! Leaving me out!¡± Nesneria still firmly believed that Dianes would be hers. Sure, he might be mingling with mortals and rolling around with them in his human form for now. But, as her mother and sisters had said, one day, when he achieved the deeds of an immortal, the only one who could stand by his side would be the princess of the sea, Nesneria herself. Therefore, binding and restraining her lover right now would only choke him more, making him want to escape even more. She tried to maintain their rtionship by keeping a distance and preserving their friendship, just like now¡­ But this? This was too much! It hadn¡¯t even been a few days since theyst saw each other, but he already had a human lover(?), and after reuniting with her, he had neglected her for almost a week? And when he finally left seclusion, he didn¡¯te to her first but instead sought out that wild, red-haired woman?! ¡°Hmph! Should I tell Mother and have her cast a curse on her?¡± Should I turn her into red seaweed? No, since she¡¯s a redhead, maybe a goldfish? ording to the continuing stories of the trees, the beautiful huntress Atnta and the ck-haired freshman clung together throughout their training without parting. Their movements were so sticky and close that they reminded the nymphs of mating snakes, and Atnta¡¯s gaze seemed ready to devour him. And what¡¯s more, the entire forest was abuzz with rumors that the young hero, Dianes, who had never allowed anyone tond a blow on him, except for Hercules and Chiron, had allowed Atnta to attack him. The whole forest whispered that it was not just a simple spar but rather an intense love affair of rough Greek heroes. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± No matter how wise her mother¡¯s advice or how sound her sisters¡¯ counsel had always been. No matter how far she tried to see ahead, her burning heart continued to gnaw at her patience. Right now, one part of her wanted to run to her lover, embrace him, and drag him into the deep sea where no one could find them. Another part never wanted to see his face again, after he had abandoned her for a week and oddly only cared for his human lover. Yet, another part feared that if she saw him again, she might forget everything else and do whatever those ck eyes told her to do. In the end, her heart was split into three conflicting emotions, each pushing and pulling in different directions, leaving Nesneria to suffer alone in confusion. ¡°Dia is so mean¡­¡± He could just be a small hero, or a great hero, and live with her in Passos forever. From the time he was a young boy, through his youth, into his mature middle age, and until he became a frail old man, taking hisst breath. Just holding her hand, walking with her along the shore, swimming on the waves with her¡ªthat would be enough. Why did he have to leave her behind,e to this distant ce, roll around with some strange wild woman, and now ignore her like this¡­? ¡°Should I have gone out when he came earlier?¡± When the gatekeepers told her that Dianes hade looking for her, Nesneria almost forgot her anger and rushed out. But the rumors from the trees about the sparring match that morning had reignited her fury, and with a bit of sobbing that she had often used to manipte her sisters, she managed to have the gatekeeper nymphs chase Dianes away. ¡°No, he¡¯s always so casual about things with me because I always just let it slide. He came looking for me so casually again.¡± She couldn¡¯t let that happen. She was the princess of the sea, beloved wherever she went. At this moment, Nesneria resolved to make him pay dearly for underestimating such an existence. -??????~ ¡°Huh?¡± This was a forest near the sea, the most remote part of the nymphs¡¯ woods. The trees here were still young and couldn¡¯t whisper, and the nymphs avoided this ce to protect the budding shoots. They said idle chatter could corrupt the young trees. Moreover, it was now the deep night when even the nymphs were asleep. In the quiet forest where Nesneria had settled, ready to return to the sea if necessary. A strange melody suddenly began to be heard. ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± Thanks to the early education of the nymphs, who were always targeted by heroes and gods, Nesneria quickly rose and assumed abat stance. The quietly resonating melody vanished as if it had never been there. ¡°Did I hear it wrong? What is it?¡± ¡®In the end, at the very end, the only thing you can trust is your own judgment. No matter what others say, even if your thoughts and circumstances confuse you, if you feel certain about something, you have to push forward with it!¡¯ ¡°¡­Hmph! Even at times like this, youe out to nag.¡± Nesneria felt annoyed for no reason at the words of the yboy who popped up from time to time. Nevertheless, she began to listen again, as those words suggested. The sound of the wind tickling her ears. The rustling chatter of small trees. The breathing of animals moving through the forest. -??????~ And then, her blue eyes sparkled as the strange melody began to resonate again. ¡°That way!¡± For some reason, following the words of that ck yboy, Nesneria followed her own judgment. To put it simply, she decided to act as she pleased. With steps as light as a mountain hare, she ran through the forest for a while. The trees in the forest gradually disappeared, and on the cliff where the refreshing sea breeze blew. He was there. ¡°¡­..¡± With a strange instrument on hisp. Against the backdrop of the bright moonlight flickering over his jet-ck hair and the Milky Way draped like a veil above his head. Along with a beautiful melody that even quieted the sound of the waves, her beautiful man was waiting for someone. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¨C Three Shall Come On a day when bright sunlight poured into the deep sea pce. Oceanus, the great god known by many names¡ªthe King of the Ocean, the Guardian of the Deep Sea, the Elder of the Sea, the fool for his youngest daughter, and so on¡ªhad invited the gods of Olympus to his pce tomemorate the Titanomachy. For some reason that she couldn¡¯t remember, Nesneria had returned home fuming after an argument with Dianes, only to find the usual sounds of the waves and her sisters¡¯ughter conspicuously absent. In the silence, a beautiful melody, unlike any she had ever heard before, drew her steps. The music wasing from the grand banquet hall, where her father, Oceanus, had spared no effort in decorating for the Titanomachy celebration. In the middle of the enormous hall, spacious enough to amodate a thousand legions. The young Nereid nymph was instantly captivated by the golden-haired god shining like sunlight and the lyre in his hand. However, as soon as the music ended, the flirtatious looks and gestures he exchanged with her sisters immediately shattered the spell for her. Nesneria had never heard a more beautiful performance since then. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± But today. The beautiful and exotic music oveid her memories and captured her heart. The silver moonlight shattered like jewels above his head, and the constetions behind him listened quietly. The foreign instrument he yed produced a melody that seemed rough and heavy at first, a stark contrast to the lyre of the Sun God. When they had roamed the woods of Passos Ind together, Dianes had told her that a performance was like a vessel that carried the emotions of theposer and a mirror that reflected the feelings of the performer. If so, what could this ck-haired lover be ying now? What feelings were carried in that melody, weaving white currents together with the waves? ¡®What¡¯s the point of saying it?¡¯ Not for the renowned gods of Olympus, nor to seduce other beautiful nymphs. Not even for that detestable red wild beast. It was beautiful because it was yed solely for her. ¡®And because he is handsome.¡¯ Apollo, the Sun God, widely praised as the most handsome man of Olympus, was indeed dazzlingly handsome like sunlight. But in Nesneria¡¯s eyes, the deep-set ck eyes, like the calm darkness of the deep sea, and the shadowy face of Dianes that naturally evoked the word ¡°corruption¡± (corr¨²pt?o, decadence) were more to her liking. The bright sunlight could not reach the deep sea where she resided, but the endless darkness was always an inseparablepanion to the ocean. To be honest, the reason Nesneria could forgive and calm down so easily was partly due to that yboy¡¯s endless charm and beauty. What about his strength and wisdom? The strength and wisdom that made Hercules kneel, and the rhetoric that made the Olympus raconteurs kneel¡ªno one could doubt that. And for such a man toy down everything and y music solely to win back her heart¡­ It was surely an offering that no goddess could ever refuse. How long had he been ying? Surely, the other nymphs, including the gatekeepers, were guarding the forest so tightly that no male, especially the aroused little heroes of the forest, could enter. How long had he waited for that melody to reach her? Just thinking about it warmed her heart. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Maybe it was time to forgive him? Her father had many consorts¡ªnymphs and goddesses alike¡ªbesides her mother, and though it caused arguments between them, whenever the great god of the ocean sang and asked for forgiveness with all his sincerity, the goddess of the first dewdrop would always forgive him. It was time for her to act ording to how this beautiful musician treated her. -??~ Finally, the melody that echoed along the beach subsided, and the half-closed ck eyes met hers. The lovers who came to me unexpectedly. Nesneria, who surged toward me like white waves, and Atnta, who pushed her way in unwittingly with her nature, made me feel that I was acknowledged as a part of this world. Every time we got entangled, it never ended well, but it reminded me even more of the rough ties of my past life. Atnta, who felt more audacious and cute rather than hateful. Nesneria, on the contrary, was the first woman to make me feel fear, yet also made me obsess over her, unable to let go. In my past life, I would have eventually let go of these ties, no matter how much effort or obsession I put in. Each act of weing and awkwardly courting was an extremely unfamiliar and strange experience for me. It wasn¡¯t a tactical judgment of ¡°I should do this,¡± but rather a selfish desire of ¡°I want to do this,¡± which was useless in martial arts or war. Something new. Something unfamiliar. Yet something delightful. Perhaps that was why I felt drawn to them. Perhaps that was what was moving me. As I finished ying, just as I half-expected, I found myself smiling at the girl of the waves standing before me. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± Neri still puffed her white cheeks as if sulking. There was no anger or hatred on her face, only a yful pout and a hint of disappointment. ¡°Sorry. You must have felt neglected all this time.¡± ¡°You know that, huh? Tsk!¡± She wasn¡¯t someone who could be persuaded by clever words, and I had already resolved to treat her sincerely. Instead of spouting unnecessary embellishments, I decided to exin everything frankly. The tangled fate with Apollo and Artemis, the advice from Hermes and Hera, and how I had been busy working with Hestosias that kept me from visiting her in the forest of nymphs. ¡°Ah¡­ So that¡¯s why you were so busy?¡± ¡°Yeah, I never knew when an arrow mighte flying from the sky. I didn¡¯t have a moment to breathe.¡± In fact, most of Hestosias¡¯s requests came day and night, and they were so packed that even a week felt tight, so I couldn¡¯t sleep properly. Fortunately, thanks to the qi cultivation and the recovery magic I learned from the Goddess Hera recently, I was able to stay in good shape. Even for me, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to stay up for a week straight without any consequences. ¡°So, Princess, what is the verdict for this guilty sinner?¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Neri, who was anxiously looking up at the crescent moon during my story, let out a deep sigh at my lighthearted question. ¡°Is the crescent moon okay now?¡± ¡°For now, it seems the Great Goddess has thoroughly scolded the Moon Goddess, so I heard another goddess is currently handling the crescent moon chariot.¡± Even if it was that ill-tempered Artemis, she wouldn¡¯t havee out unscathed after facing the divine power of the Great Goddess, especially in a state of anger. Hera had casually mentioned during our conversation that Artemis was currently recuperating at her brother Apollo¡¯s temple, while another moon goddess was handling the moon¡¯s movements. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about for now.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Neri, looking relieved, smiled and took a seat next to me. And then she leaned her white head on my shoulder and pouted her lovely lips. ¡°Anyway, if you had just stayed with me on Passos Ind, none of that dangerous stuff would have happened. It¡¯s a relief that sister Hera is helping.¡± ¡°¡­Sister?¡± It was quite surprising that Hera called Neri her little sister so affectionately, but it was even more shocking that Neri called the goddess ¡®sister¡¯ so casually. It felt like a cute little sparrow perched on my shoulder, chirping at a flying dragon and calling it ¡®sister.¡¯ ¡°Ahem. From the sea to the sky, there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know this princess~¡± ¡°Oh dear. I didn¡¯t recognize you. Your Highness.¡± ¡°If you know, then serve me well~¡± Time with Neri was always like this. Moving between mythology and everyday life, between a child and an old person. We spent our time together in small, simple moments, and those moments had built the rtionship we had now. I stroked Neri¡¯s snowy white hair that tickled my face, and Neri burrowed into my arms like a cat, as if enjoying my touch. ¡°Well, time is on our side¡­¡± Neri smiled meaningfully, as if to say she was letting me off for now. While the young lovers were spending a harmonious time on the beach. Chiron, the mentor of heroes, was weing some truly strange guests. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Chiron!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Oh, it¡¯s been a while.¡± A handsome man with zing crimson eyes confidently extended his hand for a handshake. With hair color that perfectly mixed his mother¡¯s and father¡¯s, tied wildly in a dark chestnut blonde, Chiron couldn¡¯t decide how he should feel upon greeting him. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you look healthy. Lord Ares.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always busy for me with divine duties never-ending. But I¡¯m just d to meet such a great warrior after a long time!¡± The God of War. The King of Warriors. The Eternal Fighter. The War God Ares. The fact that he visited thend of small heroes was deeply unsettling as a mentor. What troubled him even more was the presence of the goddessughing and embracing him warmly. ¡°Kehihihi~ How have you been, Chiron? d to see you¡¯re healthy. How¡¯s it going with Chariclo?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Thanks to you, we¡¯re doing well. Lady Eris.¡± Whether the question about his well-being was genuine or a warning that he wouldn¡¯t be well soon was uncertain. The pink-haired goddess who conveyed such an ambiguous greeting. The Goddess of Discord and Strife, Eris. With the God of War and the Goddess of Discord appearing together, it was as if they were almost inseparable. Chiron was even worried that a great war might break out in his sanctuary. ¡°Both of you, please be quiet. It¡¯s noisy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fortunately, a goddess capable of easily controlling the two gods, who were notorious for causing incidents in Greece, was present. ¡°Ahem, Nemesis. Is this¡­ really true?¡± ¡°Yes, Chiron. This has already been permitted by the Queen Hera and the King Zeus.¡± Now hiding her ck wings and the scale sword. Nemesis of Judgment handed him a permit. A permit allowing the three gods facing Chiron now to perform divine tasks in the Forest of Heroes. ¡°In the end¡­ does Zeus desire war?¡± -Crackle¡­! Chiron fully understood the implications of these three gods performing divine acts in his forest. And his eyes shed as he red at Nemesis. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¨C True Intent Of Zeus Ares, the God of War and Battle; Eris, the Goddess of Discord and strife; and Nemesis, the Goddess of Judgment and Justice¡ªthese gods were like disasters that could turn even the most fertilend, blessed by Demeter, into a barren wastnd in an instant. At least Nemesis, with her fair nature, was revered as much as she was feared. But the gods of war and discord, who appear as one wherever conflict erupts, dered their divine duties in this forest openly. Moreover, they even sent an authorization stamped with the seal of Olympus, permitting this in the name of Zeus and Hera, driving Chiron¡¯s fury to its peak. ¡°Zeus, Zeus, King of the Gods. The prophecy has been fulfilled. Does it mean that you no longer care what happens to the other children?¡± The sage who inherited the blood of the Titan King Kronos. He rejected divinity and did not ascend to godhood, but his power and authority were revered even by the Twelve Divine Demons of Olympus. His dominion over the wild centaurs, who recognized him as their kin, made him a ruler unmatched by any mortal king. The mighty warrior who once faced the horde of ouws that filled thend in the battle against the Titans was forgotten by time. But the three gods present here vividly remembered the power of Chiron the warrior, not Chiron the sage. ¡°Oh¡­ indeed, no matter how much time passes, the mad horse king who fought against the army of Menoetius hasn¡¯t gone anywhere.¡± Facing Chiron¡¯s earth-shaking fury head-on, Ares¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of his hair flying like wildfire. Before he knew it, he was armed with golden, gleaming armor and a steel helmet marked with scars, holding a spear flickering with mes in one hand and a shield glowing with power in the other. ¡°Ares, may I consider this a divine decision to see the end now?¡± ¡°Chiron, having the chance to face you, who once rode the battlefield with my father, what difference does the reason make?¡± A sh between an ancient warrior, the Greatest Sage of Greece, and the War God who had presided over every conflict since the beginning of time. The kind of sh that would have warriors cheering, mortals groaning, and kings screaming in terror. Nemesis¡¯s tightly closed eyes twitched in response. ¡°Ares? Chiron? It seems there¡¯s a bit of misunderstanding¡­¡± In thispletely unexpected sudden esction, Nemesis felt a familiar headacheing on but tried hard to suppress it¡­ ¡°Haha! This is exciting! It¡¯s a fight! Who will win~?!¡± Her younger sister, excited at the prospect of unleashing her most explosive and dangerous power, jumped around and incited the fight. Forgetting why they hade here in the first ce. Though they possessed divine bodies free from all diseases and disabilities, Nemesis felt her neck stiffen at the chaos unfolding before her. ¡°Chiron, as an apology for the rudeness of intruding into your sanctuary and in honor of you, the great warrior of the Titan War. You may choose the battlefield and time.¡± ¡°Kihaha! Exciting, exciting, exciting~ The winning side is our side. Oh my, oh my~? If Chiron loses, will this area be a bloodbath like one of Dionysus¡¯s festivals? Oh my! Totally my style!¡± While the fair and resolute Nemesis hesitated with a slight chronic headache. Ares, boasting his belligerent nature, contorted his handsome face into a vicious snarl and provoked Chiron. To make matters worse, her wretched sister, flitting about excitedly, was adding fuel to the fire. ¡°¡­..¡± Nemesis, who had been quietly observing, slowly raised her hand. A fair hand, which one could hardly believe belonged to a stern judge, twisted in the air, revealing a dazzling white sword. If the scales¡¯ sword delivers justice and judgment, this white sword executes the convicted ording to that judgment. The goddess of the white sword, who governed justice and judgment on this earth that no force or power could evade, revealed her divine status. ¡°Huh? Sister?¡± ¡°¡­Lady Nemesis?¡± ¡°¡­Wait, hold on, sister!¡± Eris, who had experienced that power the most and most frequently, was the first to scream. Next, Chiron, who had witnessed Nemesis¡¯s judgment a few times, widened his eyes in astonishment. Lastly, Ares, who had seen judgments carried out due to the ruthlessness during the end of wars, was startled and lowered his spear. Thus, Chiron¡¯s office quickly fell into a lull. However, the divine power of the Judgment Sword in her hand showed no sign of diminishing, and at that sight, the anxiety of the two gods and the one immortal reached its peak. ¡°Gasp!¡± The white sword was swung decisively, distorting even the space as its strike hit the sinner. ¡°Huh? Ack?!¡± -Boom! The judgment of the white sword, a power that even the War God could barely follow with his eyes, struck down the one who had been brazenly teasing between the sage and the War God. The maiden of discord herself. Still, was it because she was her sister? Or was the sin too light to be punished by the power of judgment? There were no incidents of a pink meteor crashing through the ceiling or Eris disappearing without a scream. She merely fell from the ceiling like a pigeon hit by a slingshot and rolled on the floor. The golden ichor flowing through her enchantingly sparkling pink hair was pitiful, but Chiron and Ares were too stunned to say anything, as if cold water had been poured over their heads. ¡°Both of you?¡± ¡°Yes! Sister!¡± ¡°Ahem! W-we are listening.¡± The eyes of Nemesis, which had always been closed to avoid losing fairness in visible situations, opened, emitting a bright white light. No one present was unaware of the stern white eyes emitting their light. Chiron, who never bowed his head except to the three highest gods, and Ares, who often defied his father, Zeus, instantly became meekmbs and closed their mouths. ¡°¡­From now on, I will convey the will of the principal gods and the Primordial Mother of Night. If anyone tries to interfere, it will be considered an act of defiance against Zeus and Hera, the king and queen of Olympus. It will also be seen as disregarding the authority of Nyx, the Primordial Mother of Night and one of the Protogenoi. In the name of Nemesis, the Goddess of Retribution and Justice, I will take measures against such actions.¡± The white eyes red at the three who had fallen silent dered the end of this chaos with the divinemand. At the highest peak of Olympus, towering above all things¡­ ¡°Oh, My Goddess, My Queen, the most beautiful Hera. How delighted I am that you havee to see me first.¡± As usual, Zeus was gazing down at the world from his lofty perch, but today, he was greeted by his spouse, who hade to see him first. His golden hair, shining brighter than the sun, and his golden eyes, gleaming with the pride and authority of a ruler, sparkled with joy at the visit from his wife, with whom he had long shared separate chambers. ¡°¡­¡± Despite receiving the wee of the highest god, which no other goddess or woman could receive, the Queen of the Gods, the Mistress of the Heavenly Realm, simply stared at him without a word. ¡°¡­Uh, Hera?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Usually, when Hera sought out Zeus first, it was one of two reasons. Either she had discovered one of his secret nymphs or mortal lovers and hade to confront him. Or she was furious over his attempts to rescue the lovers she had punished and hade to scold him sharply. Especially since the now-grown Hercules, hidden in the Forest of Heroes, could no longer be concealed even with the cooperation of Hermes and Zeus. She often came to personally torment her unfaithful husband, who was also Hercules¡¯s father, in ce of Hercules, who could not be harmed due to the sanctuary¡¯s protection. ¡®¡­I haven¡¯t even bragged about Herculestely.¡¯ Since the incident where he, in a fit of rage, hung her at the edge of the world and even tied an anvil to her feet for trying to harm the child of prophecy, Hera had treated Zeus as if he almost didn¡¯t exist. Even though he was d to see her return, having not even entered her abode in Olympus and wandering around the mortal realm because she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him. Zeus felt a growing unease at the reaction of the goddess, something he had never seen throughout his long life and marriage. ¡°Hera, my love, My Queen. About thatst time¨C¡± ¡°What are you scheming?¡± Unable to endure the long silence, Zeus spoke first, but Hera interrupted him with her question. ¡°Hera, what do you mean by scheming¡­? I was just so angry back then. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Not that. I mean sending Ares.¡± Ares, who always roamed all over Greece and wandered from battlefield to battlefield. No matter how much others pointed fingers and called him a war maniac or a barbarian. To her, his mother, he was always a precious son who never hid his respect and affection, and also a beloved son who opposed his father more fiercely than his mother did, enraged by his father¡¯s infidelities. Such a child had returned home after a long time, but Zeus neither greeted his son properly nor kept him at home, sending him down to the mortal realm once again. Including him as part of the request Hera had granted from her sisters. ¡°Oh, that matter. Ares is already well over a few thousand years old. How long will he keep wandering the battlefields? So I thought it was time for him to spread his influence directly among the young demigods¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to avoid the topic even here?¡± Zeus, feeling that the inevitable hade, did his best to change the subject. Hera, disappointed by Zeus¡¯s reaction, closed her eyes and turned away. ¡°H-Hera! Wait a moment!¡± ¡°¡­¡± If she had nagged him, scratching his insides every time they met, he would have just let her go, thinking it was the same old thing. For the first time since the incident at the end of the world, Hera spoke first, and the dew drops hanging in the eyes of the silently turning Goddess made the Chief God leap to his feet. ¡°Hoo¡­ Alright, I understand. I¡¯m sorry. But this isn¡¯t something I can easily speak of¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zeus wasn¡¯t the only one who found his partner¡¯s reaction puzzling. If it were usually about a mistress, Zeus wouldn¡¯t beg like this. Instead, he would feel relieved watching her turn away silently, but trying to exin something while hesitating to speak was unusual. ¡°My Queen, what you seek. It must be because of the newly appeared creation of Lady Nyx, right?¡± ¡°So, you knew?¡± Even though she ordered Hermes to conceal it, Zeus¡¯s eyes and ears were spread all over Greece. Even in terms of wit and cleverness, he was second to none, and there was little he didn¡¯t know in Greece. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. My junior, Nemesis, said she wanted to teach the young sibling, who already showed divine power in a human body, how to use that power properly and righteously.¡± He honed himself over the mere span of a hundred years, engraving the passage of time into his soul. A young god with a human body, possessing magic and martial arts that even gods would revere. Still called by a human name, but Hera had no doubt that soon he would gain a new name and divine duties. Even as he gazed at her with greedy eyes, he paid no heed to the goddess¡¯s beauty or the queen¡¯s authority, only coveting the wisdom and knowledge she had umted. Despite his own powers and knowledge, the young god desired even higher knowledge, like a starving beast. How could such a child, who had once sought after the wisdom of the great gods, ever live out his life as a mere mortal? ¡°He¡¯s quite impressive for a child of this age.¡± ¡°Aha! So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been quiettely¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Regardless of what might happen in the future, if that child were to receive his divine duties and ascend to Olympus. Or even if he were to be a hero with the power of a demigod, Hera was already considering sending him to Hecate to be initiated into her mysteries. After a long time, when Nemesis and Eris, who hade seeking her, requested to teach him, she readily allowed it. But now Zeus had added Ares to the mix without her knowing? ¡°What are you scheming, Zeus?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± No matter how much Hera wanted it, allowing the gods¡¯ entry and the manifestation of divine power in the sanctuary consecrated by Zeus and the Twelve Divine Demons, including herself, required Zeus¡¯s consent. She had sent the request with an ultimatum, not intending to start a serious conflict, but¡­ Zeus had added apletely unexpected use and swiftly dealt with the matter behind her back. ¡°Hera, would you please swear by the Styx?¡± ¡°Swear by the Styx?¡± As Hera questioned whether she had heard correctly, Zeus nodded heavily. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Zeus, what on earth are you¡­?¡± ¡°No matter how much you want, I can¡¯t just tell you more than this. If you decide to leave, I¡¯ll have to bear your resentment.¡± Seeing Zeus¡¯s golden eyes sink heavily, Hera forgot her rising anger and closed her mouth. That frivolous and lighthearted Zeus, speaking with such heavy eyes and even invoking the Oath of Styx. But seeing those eyes, Hera made up her mind to understand the true intention of the Supreme God right now. ¡°The Queen of the Gods, the Goddess of Goddesses, daughter of Kronos and Protector of the Sacred Oath, Hera, swears by the river of the underworld, the crossroads of fate, the Styx that all cross and all will cross. I swear that I will not divulge the secret that my partner, the King of the Gods, Zeus, is about to reveal to me.¡± -Koogoong! The Goddess of the River flowing deep underground received the Queen¡¯s oath, and the celestial nebe recorded her vow. A heavy oath that even they could not resist bound the hands of Hera and Zeus. Zeus, grimacing at the weight, began to reveal the secret, sighing heavily into Hera¡¯s eyes, which demanded an answer. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¨C True Intent Of Zeus (2) Many possess the power of prophecy and foresight. Prometheus, the prophet; Apollo, who killed the giant serpent Python and gained the divinity of prophecy. Hermes, who gains foresight at the crossroads where the present, past, and future intersect. Hecate, who predicts the future through ancient mysteries. And, alongside Apollo, Dionysus, who oversees the oracles of Delphi and glimpses the future through drunken visions and ecstasy. Zeus began to move in earnest during the winter ten years ago, when Dionysus¡¯s prophecy was made. In the deste temple of Delphi, without priests, wine, or even pilgrims, Dionysus, drunk and sprawled on the altar delivering oracles, weakly waved his hand when he saw him. Upon seeing him, Zeus assumed, as he often did, that his son was drunk, had sent his followers away, and called for his father out of longing. Zeus approached to help him up, thinking it was a simple matter. But Dionysus, who was hazy with drunkenness, rushed at him and whispered a prophecy in his ear. ¡°A prophecy of Dionysus?¡± ¡°You know how chaotic and confusing the oracles of drunkenness can be.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the divine power flickering in those drunken eyes, he would have thought it was just the God of Drunkenness performing his duties and passed by. He was even about to brush it off as another manifestation of drunkenness. When Dionysus, as if leaving a final message, uttered a single name before copsing. ¡°Prometheus. Dionysus left the name of the prophet and fell.¡± The only God of Prophecy who could foresee the future in its true sense, Prometheus. The prophet above prophets, the creator above creators. The great titan, who alone could foresee all futures, was bound to the rocks of Mount Caucasus, enduring the punishment of having his liver devoured by an eagle as retribution for stealing the fire of the gods and giving it to mankind. Zeus had sought to free him in exchange for learning the prophecy known only to Prometheus, but the titan remained silent, asserting his righteousness by enduring millennia of punishment. No matter how many times Zeus visited to persuade and threaten him, the titan always closed his eyes and kept his mouth shut. But when Zeus brought the oracle of Dionysus, Prometheus finally spoke after thousands of years. ¡°Even Prometheus, who was bound to the mountain, listened to the oracle of Dionysus, set aside his grievances for a moment, and interpreted it.¡± ¡°Even Prometheus?¡± Hera¡¯s eyes widened at the fact that the great god, who always maintained his innocence in silence, had spoken. ¡°Then, has Prometheus been freed?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± Tsk, stubborn old man. Zeus murmured softly, finding the old man truly inflexible. ¡°Given the gravity of the situation, he helped interpret it. I told him to share the prophecy and ease up. But he closed his mouth again.¡± ¡°Zeus, still¡­¡± ¡°Hera. Let us speak no more of this matter. The fact that he remained silent despite everything suggests that this is an event as significant as that child you cherish. A prophet who withholds prophecy from a pilgrim who must receive it, how can such a prophet be tolerated?!¡± Seeing that he had aided in such a great matter, Hera was about to suggest forgiving Prometheus, but Zeus, his eyes shing with lightning, roared in fury. -Boom! In response to the Thunder God¡¯s wrath, lightning streaked across the sky of Olympus, and fierce winds swept over its peaks. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°S-Sorry. I got too excited¡­¡± When Hera groaned at the chief god¡¯s sudden disy of power, Zeus quickly regained hisposure and apologized. But Hera saw the undeniable anxiety and agitation in Zeus¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sigh¡­ What¡¯s the use of me saying anything¡­?¡± Zeus, the highest god adorned with thunderbolts and her youngest sibling, often puffed up his chest, pretending to be bold and confident, but in her eyes, he still looked like the young boy who trembled in fear of Kronos on Mount Lycaon. ¡°Ahem, sorry. Anyway, as a reward for Prometheus¡¯s cooperation, the eagle has been withdrawn for now. Please understand.¡± ¡°So what was the prophecy? What could it possibly have said¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ Sorry, I don¡¯t really know either.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± No, seriously. Making his wife and queen of the gods swear by the Styx. Even talking about where the oracle came from and then mming up again? ¡°Are you trying to start something?¡± ¡°C-calm down, woman! It¡¯s just, there¡¯s a reason I can¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t convince me before I count to ten, one of us will vacate the throne today. O great king of the gods, mighty Zeus.¡± Zeus, trembling with fear, quickly exined to Hera, who warned him calmly rather than angrily huffing and puffing. ¡°Prometheus said it¡¯s not a fixed prophecy but one that can change depending on interpretation, so he told me never to speak of it!¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Zeus exined the situation as swiftly as the lightning he cast. A prophecy that paints an uncertain, unfixed future. It was indeed typical of Dionysus¡¯s prophecies. But if even Prometheus told Zeus to keep his mouth shut¡­ If that oracle spread, in the worst-case scenario, not only Olympus but all of Greece could be in danger. ¡°However, one thing is certain: the child you¡¯re watching is rted to that oracle.¡± Zeus was more meticulous and thorough than Hera had ever imagined. Well, if he had merely followed his father¡¯s precedent of ruling with sheer force, he would have been dethroned long ago. However, to think that he kept such a monumental event, perhaps an even more significant prophecy than the great prophecy, to himself and even reached out to Dianes before her, sending him to the Forest of Heroes. ¡°At least it¡¯s fortunate that the child has a cordial rtionship with you. I¡¯m grateful, Hera.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I would lie to you.¡± What was her brazen husband saying now? ¡°I would greatly appreciate it if you could just keep your mouth shut. Almighty god.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I understand your sincerity. Somehow, I thought it was strange that Hermes hadn¡¯t said a word even after interrogating him, but now it makes sense.¡± ¡°Eh,e on~ It¡¯s not like I knew everything. But since you care so much about that child, I¡¯m paying special attention, too.¡± Even while looking at Zeus approaching with ridiculous cuteness with contemptuous eyes. Hera could understand why Zeus was supporting the hero she was backing, even sending Ares along, despite the hero not being of his own lineage. A secret prophecy, one he could not even share with her. And somehow, a young hero who had gained the favor of three of the twelve Olympian gods at a young age, and shed with two, it was likely deemed best to keep him under the glory of Olympus. ¡°Who knows about this¡­?¡± ¡°Up until now, it¡¯s just me, Dionysus, and Prometheus. Now including you, it¡¯s four.¡± ¡°What about Apollo?¡± ¡°Dionysus revealed the prophecy to me alone and then immediately left Delphi. It seems he doesn¡¯t even remember the prophecy himself since he was drunk.¡± ¡°Why did you send Ares?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Considering your trust and the child¡¯s disposition, it seems like Ares would get along well with him. Besides, Ares also seemed very interested in the child. I sent him to get acquainted with the gods who favor you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There were still a few, no, very many unclear points. One thing was certain: Zeus was the king of gods of Greece, and his devotion to thisnd was genuine. The fact that he had remained silent despite Hera¡¯s anger indicated that he truly could not divulge more. If nothing else, the threat to leave the throne vacant and see it through to the end was not an act, given how pale his face had turned. ¡°Not to mention, there are also reasons for training the child.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Ahem, that¡¯s true as well.¡± Surely, the child¡¯s culture, wisdom, and strength were alreadyplete. It would be no exaggeration to say that there was nothing for the child to learn in the Forest of Heroes. Thus, Zeus took Hera¡¯s n to seek Chiron¡¯s consent and have Nemesis and Erisy the groundwork for the child as a god while staying in the Forest of Heroes, a step further by having Ares confront the child. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you also support the idea of this child bing a god?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± At this point, Hera could begin to grasp Zeus¡¯s true intentions. Zeus was preparing something. Even Dionysus, with his drunken mumbling, and even Prometheus, who refrained from speaking, couldn¡¯t decipher that unknown prophecy. ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright. Let¡¯s move on. I also like that child. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how much more the child will reveal his true worth when leaving the forest.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Hera?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As Hera smiled softly and turned to leave, Zeus¡¯s eyes twitched nervously. ¡°Th-that child, do you like him that much¡­?¡± Oh my? Hera, ever sharp, caught on to Zeus¡¯s reaction and hid her smile beneath her gaze. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not just anyone, it¡¯s the son of Nyx, and the brother of Nemesis and Eris. Not exactly a stranger, right?¡± Why is that? Hera slowly turned around, trying to leave the ce. Zeus was flustered and at a loss for words. If Hermes had seen this, he would have found a spot to sit and enjoy the spectacle, wondering what on earth was going on. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I have other intentions, it¡¯s just that you rarely show interest in demigods¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­? Well, it¡¯s not every day you see a child of a high god. He shows respect for goddesses and seeks wisdom while also being a promising young hero and a future god¡­ I can¡¯t help but be concerned.¡± ¡°Reeeeeally?¡± Crack! With the sound of lightning sparking behind her, the Queen of the Gods descended the peak with elegant steps. ¡®Child. For those who seek the ancient secrets, hardship is a necessity.¡¯ Born with an extraordinary vessel, and with a soul that holds boundless potential. The small trials that the queen may present¡ªmay you ovee them well. ¡°Ugh?!¡± ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± -Thud! The crimson fist of the War God was swung unexpectedly, and the boy flew through the air, his ck hair trailing behind. In the midst of their fierce sh, the bnce was suddenly broken. The boy was hit squarely by a reflexive strike aiming for an opening. He was flung away, smashing into the cliff on the opposite side, his life in jeopardy. Nevertheless, he casually cleared the debris and stood up, gazing nkly at the sky. ¡°Huh? Wh-what is this?¡± No. What unbearable event was about to happen now? Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¨C Greek Style Romance Having ovee two new major hurdles in my new life. Now, just mindful of the orbital bombardment from the sky and waiting for the unknown D-day, I was enjoying a rare period of peace. The packed schedule, in the beginning, was to explore various professions for a month and understand my inclinations. Considering that the Hero Training Academy even helps with career paths after graduation, Chiron could truly be called a dedicated educator. Moreover, the professors teaching here were nymphs and centaurs with centuries of basic experience or those born with divine bloodlines and insane talents. As Chariclo assured, if I graduate safely from the Forest of Heroes, I would be weed and able to make a living wherever I go. ¡°Um¡­ Honestly, I think this number of people is a bit much just to hunt a pack of wolves.¡± ¡°Tess, don¡¯t say stupid things. The more troops and power we have, the better.¡± ¡°Honestly, thanks to Herc and Dianes shaking the forest, we were able to find the wolves faster¡­¡± And in this Forest of Heroes, those who stood out prominently were these individuals, known as the so-called Golden Generation. These were the young heroes, a term referring to those rare to find even in the long history of Greece, or the demigods already showing seeds of divinity in various fields, and also the name of the independent ss I belonged to. The prodigy Jason. The wise Theseus. The evil genius Morpheus. The huntress Atnta. The hunter Actaeon. The divine Asclepius. And the great hero, the prophesied child, Hercules. In this chaotic mythological realm, it was a special ss that stood out alone and naturally became the ss I belonged to. In the forest, there was nothing more to teach in their respective fields, so apart from a few appropriate cultural lessons, we lived freely and even had the privilege of receiving solo hunting or missions. Today, as I finished my adaptation period and became part of the Golden Generation, I went out on an external mission with four powerful men and was on my way back. ¡°Enough! Dianes, when will it be done?¡± ¡°Just wait a little. It¡¯s fortunate that I borrowed fire from Hestosias. This dish isn¡¯t something that can be prepared so quickly.¡± After all, Greece was and of culture, one that had never lost its influence through the ages. Though Jesus still hadn¡¯t appeared, and China, despite being in a super ancient period where even the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors were questionable, Greece already boasted an incredible cultural level. Especially when it came to food¡ªporridge, bread, pastries, and even all sorts of mysterious spices thanks to the blessing of Demeter. There was truly nothingcking. Amidst all this, the nation was known for the most detailed distinctions in consuming meat. The people known for eating everything except airnes in the sky, desks on the ground, and submarines in the sea were naturally dragged into the kitchen. -Bubble, bubble, bubble! ¡°Oh damn, look at this beautiful aroma.¡± I first realized the advanced level of Greek civilization when I encountered their butchery techniques. In this world where gods roamed, the bones offered in sacrifice to them were cleaned with such meticulous care that not a drop of blood remained. The cattle and pigs raised on this bountifulnd had such vivid meat quality that no modern agricultural method couldpare. Just as a cat cannot pass by a fish market, how could I, a man of the kitchen, pass by such a ce? Moreover, it is now the cool dawn of summer. After leaping over a mountain, running through a vast forest, and hunting a cunning pack of wolves, one naturally craves a hot soup. ¡°Uh¡­ will this really taste good?¡± ¡°This smell¡­ it really drives people crazy.¡± ¡°Though Prometheus cunningly arranged for humans to offer meat while the gods received bones, I always wondered why the gods still ept burnt offerings to this day. I suppose that¡¯s an old story now.¡± As they said, what I was preparing was a hearty bone soup, known as ¡°bone broth¡±. Normally, it would take at least half a day to simmer it properly while controlling the heat. But thanks to Hephaestus¡¯s blessing, the bones were simmering perfectly in no time. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the principle behind it.¡± For those who don¡¯t know, ¡°bone broth¡± isn¡¯t something you can just make by boiling on high heat. Heat control is necessary, and the time it takes for the bones to simmer is also crucial. This fire, however, seemed to transcend those rules, creating a perfect broth in just 30 minutes. It¡¯s a fire with a will that not only involves physical heat but also the state of matter or even time itself. ¡°Is it because it¡¯s the mythological era? Rare treasures are everywhere.¡± Both Pan¡¯s flute and this fire¡­ If there was even a fraction of such an item in the martial world, it would surely be praised as a tremendous treasure and would cause immense bloodshed. Especially with such a mystical fire, the Southern Sun Pce or the me Sect of Podp would trade their exclusive martial arts to obtain it. ¡°¡­Bone broth boiled with such a fire.¡± It was truly an astral situation. Anyway, I quickly added the beef shank I got from the centaur butcher into the bone broth and let it boil for a moment. Then I added some spice powder, Greek chives, and green onions, letting it boil vigorously. In no time, a delicious bone broth was ready. ¡°Here, take as much as you want.¡± -Ohhh! There¡¯s nothing better than a hot bowl of bone broth to warm your body after sweating in the cold dawn air. Theseus skillfully gathered bread and pickled olives as side dishes, and the vibrant youths eagerly filled their bellies with hot soup and meat. ¡°Ahh. This is great.¡± Hercules, who had filled a huge bowl with soup and downed it in one shot, eximed as if he was saved. Others also dipped their bread in the broth and nodded silently. ¡°What kind of ind is Passos anyway? Whether it¡¯s martial arts, arts, or even cooking, it produces people who excel in everything.¡± Theseus tore at his bread, his words a mix ofment and admiration. At a nce, it seemed like friendly banter among friends, but I detected the underlying jealousy and resentment and quietly sipped my broth. Such subdued jealousy and rivalry were something I was somewhat used to. Even in the future, when he aims to reim the throne and make a name for himself, he might resent me for achieving greater fame alongside Hercules. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I¡¯m so great.¡± ¡°Pahaha! Wow, really. You¡¯re like a personification of self-love that even Apollo would envy. But you have the skills to back it up. I acknowledge that.¡± In contrast, Jason couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter and chuckled. Jason was somewhat different from Hercules and Theseus. How should I put it? If those two were solitary warriors or heroes charging forward alone, this guy showed the traits of a king leading an army and governing the people. The asional sparkle in his eyes, when he looked at Hercules or me, was also the gaze of an ambitious man seeing friends who would be reliable connections in the future. Moreover, beyond the sses, his encouragement and training of the former bandit soldiers he had subjugated disyed enough charisma and military strategy to lead an expedition of heroes in the future. ¡°Um¡­ Can I give the leftover bones to my kids?¡± ¡°Kids? Ah, the hunting dogs?¡± ¡°Y-yes, they all ran hard. I¡¯ve fed them well, but I still want to give them something warm to eat¡­¡± And then Actaeon. Contrary to his futile and tragic end in the original myth, today, he demonstrated exceptional training and hunting skills. His fifty hunting dogs¡ªmatching the number of Artemis¡¯s nymphs¡ªshowed great respect and devotion to their master. ¡®I think he chose the wrong goddess to serve¡­¡¯ The child might be a bit timid, but in this era, a natural hunter with such prowess and a cute appearance hidden under green hair like a thicket would surely set many older women¡¯s hearts on fire. But of all things, the goddess he followed was a psychopathic unicorn. Well, what can you do? It¡¯s not his fault; it¡¯s that crazy bitch¡¯s fault. Atnta still showed the handiwork and temper befitting that crazy bitch¡¯s daughter, so I was nning to give her a lesson in the Crazy Wind Spear technique and mental reformation soon. I wasn¡¯t sure if this timid hunter would follow my advice and change his allegiance, though. I wonder what he likes so much about her to follow her like that. Is it her looks? It has to be her looks, right? ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± ¡°Leave him be. He¡¯s probably scheming up another unimaginable n.¡± ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s hear about it during the strategy sster. If it¡¯s a strategy from that distantnd, it¡¯s worth listening to.¡± Strategy¡­ Sorry, but I¡¯m quite clueless in that area. Sorry, Jason. The reason being, during the Great Demon War, once I stepped in, any strategy or tactic became useless, and I didn¡¯t need to make any strategic decisions. I would just step in and wreak havoc, ending the situation. All othermands and strategies were handled by Gwi Hyun-sa. ¡®¡­Gwi Hyun-sa.¡¯ A mad genius who burned everything for the sake of revenge, burying even his name. It was still a name that left a deep wound within me. ¡°¡­Tsk. The broth is nd.¡± But it was a name I had to forget, one that I had already put behind me. As I forced myself to cover that name again and slurped down the broth, I noticed the young heroes looking at me with curious eyes. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ your face looked kind of scary¡­?¡± ¡°You have aplicated expression. It seems like you¡¯re showing a bit of humanity for the first time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is it a woman, as expected?¡± These bastards¡­ Don¡¯t bother showing off your hero-like perceptiveness at unnecessary moments. ¡°I went through the trouble of cooking, so it¡¯s a bit disappointing. Things didn¡¯t go as nned, so I¡¯m a bit¡­¡± ¡°Hey,e to think of it. What kind of magic did you use? How did you manage to turn that Atnta into a lovestruck maiden?¡± ¡°Yo,tely, the Artemis hunting party has been talking a lot about it, too¡­ They¡¯re wondering if you used some kind of magic. Ah! Of course, I believe you didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Indeed, is it all about a man¡¯s looks and night skills¡­ No, Asclepius must have been at the clinic too. Is it the thrill of enjoying it in tense secrecy?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Ah, damn. Is it because of the sweaty men¡¯s bathhouse? Or is it just that in Greece, night skills were a given? Like wolves smelling blood, these young budding heroes had zeroed in on my weak spot and were pressing me hard. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ As I closed my eyes with a sense of foreboding, they started gossiping about Atnta in earnest. ¡°Even when she was like a prickly hedgehog with that temper, all sorts of guys tried to get close and got burned.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Back then, Orion gathered his whole gang and got beaten up. He hid in the back and slipped away, leaving the others to take the fall and get chased out.¡± ¡°T-Teacher Chiron himself branded them with an iron¡­ Eep!¡± ¡°But to think that such Atnta would have such melting eyes.¡± ¡°Probably, many heroes, both men and women, wept because of that sight.¡± ¡°So, how was it? How was Atnta in bed?¡± ¡°Seeing her like that, you must have pounced first, right?¡± ¡°N-no way¡­ I mean, it¡¯s Atnta, not even Dianes¡­¡± Hercules, Jason, and even the timid Actaeon had now surrounded me, grinning wickedly, eager to corner me and get me to spill the details. ¡°Ha¡­ haha. You crazy bastards. Do you really think I¡¯d tell you that?¡± ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a blushing bride on her wedding night.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll tell our stories too. You just have to go first. We¡¯ve even got wine here.¡± ¡°Ah, well, I-I¡¯m devoted to Artemis, so¡­¡± As I tried to close my mouth in a stance of desperate resistance, three adolescent boys directly attacked me. However, there was one who silently red at me, then put down his bowl and stood up. ¡°¡­Get up first.¡± ¡°Theseus? It was just about to get interesting¡­¡± Before Hercules could even grab him, Theseus had instantly bolted from his seat and disappeared. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¨C One Punch Teacher Ares Let¡¯s skip over the pitiful love story of some handsome boy. This isn¡¯t some world where men are wild, and women are cunning, so there¡¯s no need to start a fight over, ¡°Hey, are you eyeing my girl?¡± Besides, if that guy tried to approach Atnta now, he¡¯d end up with something broken, and Theseus was sharp enough to know that at a nce. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have time to worry about such things these days. As soon as Theseus, with a visibly irritated face, left the room, it felt awkward to continue our conversation, so the gathering was adjourned. Having spent the entire day on an external mission, I had a day off tomorrow. We had drunk wine to our hearts¡¯ content, and everyone scattered, nning to sleep inte. But my day was just beginning. ¡°¡­Eris?¡± ¡°Heh? So now you can sense me without using that strange aura?¡± As I pretended to head back to my quarters, I casually called out her name, and under the faintly brightening dawn sky, my view was suddenly filled with a strikingly vivid pink. The troublesome child of strife and discord¡­ no, the goddess. And by bloodline, my elder sister Eris. Her long pink hair shimmered seductively, and though her eyes were the same crimson as Atnta¡¯s, they had a sinister glint that reminded me more of blood than of jewels. Her Greek-style dress of a peculiar glow clearly revealed her ample feminine curves, and her mischievous and sadistic beauty was enough to momentarily captivate even me. However, seeing the ominous aura she was cloaked in and the sadistic gleam in her eyes that overshadowed everything, I was reminded of how important first impressions truly were. ¡°Hmph¡­ you¡¯re holding up better than I thought. You¡¯re tougher than you look. Ares and my sister aren¡¯t exactly the types to go easy when they teach.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not so weak as to be knocked out with a single sword strike, unlike someone.¡± Unlike someone, I¡¯m not that fragile. As I smiled gently, deliberately for her to see, Eris¡¯s face, which had been grinning as she prepared her decisive blow, suddenly turned cold. ¡°What, does that bother you?¡± The Goddess of Strife and Discord, and a bratty goddess who makes you want to punch her just by looking at her, was leisurely engaging in a war of words with me. To understand this better, we have to go back a few days. As I was nearing the end of what I called my adaptation period, Chiron summoned me after a long time. Personally, I was also looking forward to having a sparring match with the centaur who wielded the ultimate spear technique known as the Crazy Wind Spear technique. However, during the adaptation period, the grueling schedule filled with 18-hour days, and even almost a week taken off that had to bepensated for, kept me incredibly busy. But the prospect of officially taking time off to have fun made me cheer and rush to his office. However¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Young brother.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Tsk, didn¡¯t break a single bone, did you?¡± Unexpected figures were there to greet me alongside the centaur. Ipletely ignored Eris, who red at me as if ready to spit. With a bright smile as full as her heart, the ck angel weed me, and I responded with a bright smile. ¡°Sister Nemesis!¡± ¡°S-Sister¡­¡± ¡°Sister?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± ¡°Ahem! Aheuck?!¡± Ah, the word ¡°sister¡± that slipped out without me realizing caused a tremendous ripple among these mythical beings. Nemesis, with her stern face, pped her wings and turned her head. Eris, as if chewing bitter herbs, red at me with a contorted face. Chiron and the mysterious, handsome man coughed repeatedly as if something was caught in their throats. ¡°Wow, calling the Goddess of Judgment, whom even father fears, ¡®sister¡¯ so casually? Chiron, where did you pick up this guy?¡± ¡°Ahem, he¡¯s certainly made my time here anything but boring.¡± To describe this man, I¡¯d call him a battle fanatic. A handsome man with a refreshingly bold impression, with dark blonde hair mixed with an oddly familiar oak color, extending to his shoulders. However, when I faced his fiercely upturned smile and his gleaming red eyes that seemed to gauge their prey, a chill ran down my spine as if encountering a wild beast. Moreover, seeing him chatting with Chiron without hesitation, and Chiron also showing respect, it was evident that this person was a god. And not just any god, but one with quite powerful strength. ¡°Hmm¡­ Look at this.¡± The male god, who had been making eye contact with me for a moment, then raised the corners of his mouth as if intrigued and approached me. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Strong. Strong, strong, and strong. Each step he took, his slowly moving arms and hands. His gaze that examined me, and his head that tilted as if amused. Every movement was a preparation stance for battle, to break and tear apart the opponent. I knew someone exactly like this. A unique Divine Demon in the history of the Demonic Sect who reached the pinnacle alone, surpassing the Heavenly Demon¡¯s level without the Heavenly Demon Divine Art. A man so powerful that ordinary titles could not contain him, so he was called the One of the Demonic Path, the Demonic Lord. His ruthless hands and the blood-stained region were praised as the devotion of a Shura. He was the first of the Twelve Divine Demons and was praised as the unparalleled Giant Demon, the Shura Demon Lord. ¡®To see such an existence again.¡¯ The only difference being that the Shura Demon Lord was only human. Over time, he controlled his fighting spirit and will, but the god before my eyes seemed to have no need for such control. Revealing his fighting spirit and murderous intent as he stood before me, looking down at me. ¡°Ares! I told you to stop that!¡± ¡°Nemesis, please calm down. I¡¯m just greeting an old friend who helped me get back at that insufferable Athena.¡± ¡°¡­Ah!¡± At the urgent call of Nemesis, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the name of the male god who raised his hand to calm her down. ¡°The God of War, Ares. The Warlord Ares, King of Warriors!¡± The War God of Olympus, the god who presides over war. He generously supported my poems that Iposed with a wild boar¡¯s inspiration, the big shot of Passos Ind! Even though I had lived through many events and led a turbulent life, I, too, had spent a hundred years as a pilgrim pioneering martial arts and the head of a great sect that served the War God. From my perspective, meeting a living War God was quite an inspiring event. Moreover, with such a powerful fighting spirit and determination, how could I not feel reverence as a warrior? As a warrior, a pilgrim of myth, and a priest of the War God, I greeted him with my respect. ¡°It is an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize just by hearing the stories about you¡­ This is interesting.¡± Ares, who was staring at me intently, nodded in admiration, pulled me by the shoulder to sit beside him, and hummed as he spoke. ¡°I understand why Father and Mother are so concerned. Even that prude and that wild beast growl whenever your namees up. I heard even that brat of an uncle got wrecked by your lover.¡± Ares looked at me with a fierce smile, like a lion smelling blood, as if he were proud. ¡°Right, if you were born with a bell, you should at least stir up this much trouble.¡± ¡°Oh? The prude and the wild beast¡ªyou mean Apollo and Artemis?¡± Eris, sensing the interesting scent of conflict, pped her wings and floated up, squeezing between Ares and me to peer into my face. ¡°What is this? Didn¡¯t Eris know? I heard that Apollo went on a reconnaissance mission to avenge his sister, but returned scared after seeing my young follower going wild.¡± ¡°What?! Is that true?¡± Eris¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at me again as if she had seen something new, but I still didn¡¯t quite understand the situation. Suddenly, the headmaster called me, and here I was greeted by three high-ranking gods¡­ ¡°Ahem, Dianes. The reason I called you here is none other than¡­¡± ¡°Why even say it? By the order of King Zeus and Queen Hera, the daughters of the Night and the God of War have descended to guide the newly born young god.¡± Ares cheerfully interrupted Chiron¡¯s words and patted me on the back. ¡°Yes, just as Hermes said. With such material, I must step in. Who else but me could handle such a monster?¡± Even without speaking, I understood what Ares meant. I could grasp it as well. The instinct forbat that only warriors who have fought and rolled on the battlefield their entire lives, pursuing a peculiar aesthetic in those moments, couldprehend. ¡°First, let me exin how this happened¡­¡± ¡°Sister, wait. Before we start, shouldn¡¯t we give it a test?¡± Before Nemesis could finish her exnation, Ares interrupted again. I could see a delicate vein bulging on Nemesis¡¯s white forehead, but Ares, like a burning wild boar, dragged me to a nearby in. Inside the infinitely vast arena created by Ares¡¯s power, I and the War God fought with such fervor that it was hard to distinguish between sky and earth. I began to earnestly learn what it truly meant to face a god. As I walked, bickering with Eris, we arrived at the barrier created by Ares¡¯s power, located outside the forest. ¡°Hmph¡­ Then I¡¯ll go up and watch~¡± ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± At my indifferent farewell, Eris huffed and disappeared. With a battle-ready stance, I entered the barrier. As soon as I stepped inside, I was greeted by the bright sun shining in the middle of the sky, the vast, endless wastnd, and the arena surrounding it all. And in the center of that arena, a god who noticed me, instead of a greeting, unleashed a massive divine power andughed fiercely. ¡°¦°?¦Ë¦Å¦Ì¦Ï? ¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ì¦Õ¦Á?¦Á!! ¦Ò?¦Ì¦Á ¦Ð¦Ñ¦Ï?¦Ë¦Á¦Ò¦Ç!!¡± There was no grandiose aura nor an explosion of divine power. Without any forewarning, a gigantic sword manifested in the hand of the distant War God and was swung horizontally towards me. And filling the gaps of that massive sword, thousands upon thousands of ming spears rushed at me. It was an attack that felt like an entire legion was advancing. Moreover, those were neither justrge swords nor merely sharp spears. Each one boasted immense destructive power, akin to the attacks of the advanced martial artists I¡¯d encountered during the Great War of the Demons, and each aimed precisely at my openings and vital points. A situation utterly unreasonable and absurd. The choice was one of two. Dodge, or counterattack. ¡°As expected of a battle maniac. Striking first without even a greeting.¡± If this were in a game, I would have thought, ¡°Wow, this is insanely unfair. This game is doomed,¡± and surrendered at 15 minutes. But this was my reality, and one I¡¯d faced countless times in my past life. Experiencing it now from the other side, I understood why the people from the Murim Alliance would flee in terror at just the sight of my robes. ¡°Making someone who just ran all day sweat again!¡± -Shaaah! As my internal energy and demonic energy flowed through my entire body, my whole being ignited into a pitch-ck mirage. In an instant, two demonic arts manifested in my hands as powers. ¡°Dark Binding of Ten Thousand Membranes, Asura¡¯s Heavenly Arts ¨C Wrathful Thunder Fist.¡± The bottomless pit of the Dark Binding Hell that devours everything. The roaring thunderous sound like the wrath of an enraged Asura. The ck sword, barely the size of a medium sword, bit into the colossal greatsword like a mountain, and the pure force of the sh and the divine aura roared like thunder, tearing the ground and air. -!! A massive shock of strength against strength. It was right after the moment so intense that even the air forgot to scream, and the ground forgot its firmness. Just as the enormous turmoil that was hard to believe as a mere prelude to the fight began to subside. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Don¡¯t lose your focus!¡± In an instant, Ares closed the distance with earth-shaking steps. ¡°I never did!¡± Normally, this would be the time to exchangepliments like, ¡®That¡¯s an amazing martial skill¡­¡¯ ¡®You are also a formidable opponent.¡¯ But Ares swiftly closed the distance and initiated hand-to-handbat. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With each sh of fists and divine power, the ground shook as if bombarded. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, really grown!¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this the time to grow?!¡± -BOOM! With a forceful punch, I sent Ares¡¯s straight punch flying backward. We both took a moment to catch our breath, maintaining a cautious distance. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¨C The Hidden Charm Of Ares After a brief lull, Ares and I resumed our intense battle,pletely losing track of time. ¡°Now that I think about it, this barrier is incredible.¡± The seemingly endless vast wastnd and the colossal colosseum-like barrier of Ares that surrounded it. Whether it was dawn without the sun or night without the moon, the sky was always a bright, hot afternoon, and no matter if I spent a day or a month here, only about an hour passed outside. Thanks to that, I could fight Ares without any external interruptions. The fact that I could continue the extreme battles I had intended with Hercules, without worrying about time or space, was a huge advantage for me, so I nned to make the most of this opportunity. Even more so, the opponent was the War God, who had lived through thousands of years of battles and wars. Regardless of anything else, in terms ofbat, Ares was a fiercer and rougher warrior than any martial artist I had ever seen, and whether it was martial arts or tactics, he was the best opponent to face my current power without any problems. ¡°Well, why are you so happy about this? You can do it too if you learn it.¡± Ares, seemingly pleased with mypliment, pursed his lips and waved his hand as if it was nothing. As Ares snapped his fingers, the ground was instantly restored, and naturally, he took out two small ceramic bottles from thin air and offered them to me. In the outside world, it had been a little over a week, but in terms of our experience, it felt like we had been sparring for almost a year, and I had grown quite close to the War God. ¡°Still, these techniques are amazing. Even I am surprised at them.¡± ¡°The masters would be delighted to hear this. A god revered as a War God by the world has acknowledged my martial arts.¡± ¡°Even if you gild a god¡¯s face, not a single speck of gold wille out.¡± Come on, you¡¯re loving it. Despite grumbling curtly, his lips twitched slightly, making me chuckle. ¡°But this isn¡¯t just ttery, you know? Honestly, where Ie from, no martial artist could take both the Reverse Heaven Palm and the Old Oil Sword at the same time ande out unscathed.¡± Each of the Twelve Divine Demons was of an earth-shattering level, but even among them, the Old Oil Sword Demon and the Asura Lord were exceptional powerhouses. It was no wonder the Shaolin monk and the Namgung fool were shocked by their unique martial arts. ¡°I don¡¯t think you realize just how thrilled I am. Do you know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve met someone who could take these techniques head-on?¡± During the conquest of the martial world, none of the top five masters or the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors who boasted they would sever my head, nor any of the twelve demonic arts, could withstand even one of my techniques properly. Through training over the years, I could be quite adept at wielding the Godly Demonic Qi, and if I didn¡¯t worry about straining my body, I could almost perfectly replicate the prowess of my past life. Its destructive power was already at the level of breaking mountains and drying up rivers. Yet, the fact that my opponent could counter all Twelve Demonic Arts with full force and still match me meant that even these Twelve Demonic Arts weren¡¯t perfect, implying that there were still higher realms to surpass. ¡°Ahem, joyful¡­ Haha.¡± ¡°The Great Queen, the Hidden Magician, Lady Hera, and you, Ares, have shown me that there is still a path ahead. You¡¯ve be both a guidepost and a beacon for me, and I¡¯m sincerely grateful.¡± These were my sincere words, without any hint of ttery or pretense. As a warrior, as a Demonic Sect arts practitioner, how could I not respect those who let me glimpse the next level I thought was the end? ¡°Shut up, you idiot! What are you doing not drinking it quickly? It¡¯ll get cold!¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Perhaps feeling embarrassed, Ares barked and handed me the bottle he was holding. Opening the cap of the bottle he offered and taking a long swig, the remaining fatigue and depleted energy quickly began to replenish. ¡°Ah~ There¡¯s nothing like a drink after a bit of sweat.¡± ¡°Whew¡­ I really want to get arge jug of this and stash it away to drink. Thanks to you, I¡¯m living in luxury.¡± The unique sharpness of the alcohol and the fragrant aroma that warms the nose and mouth. It reminded me of the unique barley alcohol I used to drink in the middle of Dongting Lake, coupled with its top-notch restorative ability, reminiscent of the highest-grade elixir. The Nectar of the gods, which I had a small taste ofst time, thanks to Asclepius¡¯s prank. A precious item so rare that even Asclepius, the son of Apollo, had to ration it drop by drop, Ares would generously offer me every time we met. ¡°Ahem. Then, it¡¯s indeed a luxury. What demigod in the world gets to taste Nectar prepared directly by Hebe?¡± The more I saw him, the more I thought¡­ This War God feels like a stoic big brother who looks after a favored junior. Easy-going and without grudges, suddenly taking care of you when they like you, and denyingpliments gruffly while their lips curl up in pleasure¡­ What if I poked him with ament like this¡­? ¡°By the way, how is your daughter doing these days? You seemed so happy saying she showed promise, taking after your wife¡­ I mean, your spouse.¡± ¡°Oh, Hippolyta? Oh, don¡¯t get me started. That little toddler has grown up so much¡­¡± Even while sparring, Ares and I would often chat like this over Nectar or Ambrosia. Both his mother, Hera, and Ares himself surprisingly enjoyed these kinds of casual small talks. Thanks to that, I got to hear all sorts of stories about the gods that I couldn¡¯t get from mythology orics, and many of them were quite useful. ¡°Oh, just recently, my little daughter, who used to be so tiny, grew up and offered a burnt sacrifice to me. So I begged Brother Hephaestus and gave her a belt as a gift. Time flies, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a good father.¡± ¡°What do you mean, good father? I¡¯m just doing what any father should. Otrera came back after months, and we fought like crazy, but at night, she clings to me and cries, which is quite charming.¡± In addition to bragging about his children and wife whenever we drank Nectar, Ares showed a side of himself that contrasted sharply with his reputation as a war-crazed maniac. Unlike his father, who often ignored or abandoned his mortal lovers, Ares proudly acknowledged his human wives and took good care of his children, disying a warmth that was unexpected. ¡°Oh, by the way. How about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes! Last time I sneaked a peek, two prettydies were hanging on you. Have you already had a round with each of them?¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha. Well, you see¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t exactly a traditional Confucian schr, and I¡¯d had my fair share of wild nights with women. Yet, the Greeks¡¯ characteristic unrestrained R-rated talk made me feel awkward, and I covered my face. ¡°Is it Atnta? I noticed you were giving her quite a beatingst time. Even while taking such a beating, she was dripping honey whenever she saw you. If she¡¯s your woman, you should cherish her a bit, you know. Do you have some grudge against her?¡± ¡°For the War God, that¡¯s quite a gentle statement, you know. And if you put it that way, it sounds like I just mindlessly used violence. That was clearly martial arts training.¡± While I was training martial arts with Ares, Atnta also began to earnestly learn the Supreme Fighting Demon technique from me. However, Atnta was not learning the Supreme Fighting Demon technique from the basics but was epting the essence of its enlightenment internally and adapting her own martial arts ordingly. Rather than teaching the forms or techniques of the Supreme Fighting Demon technique, she was learning it through sparring that was close to realbat, allowing her to adapt it to her own style. It was just that the martial art being taught, known as the Supreme Fighting Demon technique, was quite aggressive because it was a warrior¡¯s martial art. ¡°Regardless of anything else, I can¡¯t concede on that. What she learned is not just a light pastime between lovers.¡± In whatever way, in whatever rtionship, she epted the essence of the Supreme Fighting Demon technique from my mind into herself. I inadvertently became her master, passing down the Supreme Fighting Demon technique to her, and now I could only guide her to be a strong warrior worthy of the Demon name. ¡°Ah¡­ Indeed, that¡¯s why that girl, Atnta, had no regrets. Good, good~ A mutual understanding without words~¡± Ares, nodding like an old man delighted by young people¡¯s romance, took a sip of Nectar. ¡°Then, how about my fifth cousin? All the nymphs in the forest are in an uproar. They said your disy of courtship at the beachst time was incredibly romantic.¡± ¡°Neri? Neri is, well¡­¡± If Atnta felt like a lover-cum-disciple to me, then Neri was something else. She was a precious lover whom I couldn¡¯t help but ept without any right to refuse¡­ ¡°Too young.¡± ¡°Pfft?! What?!¡± Ares spat out his Nectar, bewildered by my words. What can I do? From my perspective, touching Neri would literally be a crime. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s a nymph, but she looks almost five or six years younger than me. So, I feel some kind of aversion to touching her more than that.¡± ¡°Look at this¡­ What a peculiar guy.¡± No, from a Greek romantic view, it might not matter if it were a man or a woman as long as they were pretty. But still, from the perspective of an Asian whose thinking was two-thirds based on Confucianism, touching Neri was just a crime. ¡°I spend time with Atnta because she keeps pestering me, so I teach her the flute and gayageum asionally. I don¡¯t have the energy to touch Atnta in a different way.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Look at this frustrating guy. Are you perhaps a eunuch?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Why is the conversation going that way again? I was so dumbfounded that I shot a re, but Ares just looked at me with eyes that said he was even more dumbfounded. ¡°No, after getting beaten like that, you still hug the warrior woman who likes it, and the immortal sea nymph looks at you with such sweet eyes. And your heart doesn¡¯t move? Maybe you should see that nerdy son of mine¡­¡± *-BOOM! * As if to interrupt Ares¡¯s words, with a huge roar, the sun that was floating in the sky suddenly descended, and a bright full moon reced it, illuminating the dark sky. ¡°Oops, your sisters are calling. Let¡¯s talkter then.¡± ¡°It would be nice if you just let it go¡­¡± ¡°Kahahaha! Have you ever seen a lion run away leaving the meat?¡± Laughing like a mischievous older brother, Ares patted me on the back as he departed. Then, as everything around me spun chaotically, I suddenly found myself sitting on a giant tree. ¡°Thank you for your hard work today. You were very impressive again.¡± ¡°Did Ares give you Nectar again? That brother of ours is too generous.¡± Two goddesses fluttered down towards me with their gigantic wings above my head. It was the start of the second period magic ss. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¨C Woman-child Eris Thebat training with Ares was an extension of a quite familiar battle for me. Since martial arts were among my specialties, the Godly Demonic Qi, which demonstrated near-universal utility, allowed me to regain my original martial prowess almost perfectly. So, I confidently thought that performing miracles or magic, which were called secret arts using divine power, wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. But¡­ ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it? Just do it like this, like this?¡± ¡°What the hell do you mean by ¡®like this, like this,¡¯ you otaku?!¡± As you can see. The magic ss with the two sisters, to be precise, one sister and one nemesis, was experiencing difficulties. pping her bat wings excitedly, Eris was scolding me, and on her hand was a red apple created with her divine power, rolling around. Following her example, I tried infusing energy into my hands to create something simr, but all I managed was an ordinary (?) energy ball. Even when I put all my effort into causing a transformation, the best I could do was change the round energy ball into something vaguely resembling an apple. Seeing this, Eris seemed to seize the moment and started teasing me, circling around me with glee. ¡°Dummy~ Blockhead~ Crazy dog who only knows how to fight!¡± ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it hurt if that crazy dog bit you? Huh?¡± ¡°Oh? Are you baring your teeth at your master now? Want to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious how you¡¯ll kill me, with that apple?¡± Indeed, the apple creation Eris demonstrated was nothing short of miraculous. Drawing on the mystical power that mirrored her temper, she quickly transformed the formless energy into an apple. No matter how many times I saw it, while the sses with Ares yielded results equivalent to decades of progress, the divine power lessons with my sisters were unproductive. -Whirrr! ¡°Wah!¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± As expected of the Goddess of Discord, Eris was exceptionally good at drawing attention to her. When I pointed a qi bullet at her, she screamed and jumped back. Just because she moved back didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t be hit. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is the first time; why do you always freak out and charge at me?¡± The qi bullet I casually tossed into the sky soared up in an instant, shining brighter than the full moon, and then violently dissipated. Eris¡¯s so-called miracle lessons have been like thistely. Born a god and performing all sorts of miracles as easily as breathing, Eris found it difficult to exin the mechanism to me. Born as a human, living three lives in total, and reaching the pinnacle of humanity with martial arts in my previous life, I still couldn¡¯t understand how intangible qi could be sublimated into a tangible substance. ¡°But my ability to transform qi has certainly improved.¡± The efforts and time spent have not been in vain. Without using fire or ice techniques, I could purely change the properties of qi itself to create mes or freeze water. However, the problem was that I was originally quite good at that. During my wandering days, when I had no flint, I would ignite a fire to make a campfire, or cook meat with fire qi without needing to light a fire. When the weather was too hot, and inns charged extra for just a few pieces of ice, I would freeze well water and distribute it for free. Looking back, it seemed like I was quite old and had nothing better to do. Anyway, when it came to the physical transformation of qi, even without Godly Demonic Qi, it was something I used to do quite often. ¡°Damn¡­ I even postponed going to the battlefield toe and teach you like this¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to teach, just teach. Why whine and act scared after inviting trouble?¡± Eris grumbled again as she sidled up to me. Yet, despite that, I couldn¡¯t just beat her to death because the skill Eris showed me was a realm of power I¡¯d never seen before. In my past life, I even created demonic spirits with qi, so if I learned that power¡­ Maybe then I could go beyond merely creating demonic spirits and truly create something with a physical body. ¡°¡­What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± ¡°Oh, damn, you scared me.¡± The fear that had caused her to whine seemed forgotten as Eris suddenly popped out from above my head and stared at me. ¡°Is it because it¡¯s hard? Do you want to eat an apple?¡± ¡°¡­Sigh.¡° The Goddess of Discord, the Maiden of Conflict, Eris. Her disyed powers and enchanting beauty certainly made one think that a goddess is indeed a goddess for a reason. But if you delve ayer deeper, she was like a thunderbolt, unpredictable in her reactions. In some ways, she was one of the most Greek-mythology-like gods I¡¯ve seen, along with Artemis. The difference from that crescent moon maiden was that this goddess seemed to want to get close to me in her own way. Excitedly teasing and tormenting me, then running away when I growled, only to sneak back and cling to me again and again. Even as I gave her some space, little by little, she would get excited and start hugging me and beaming during every lesson. ¡°Ah, get off me, will you?¡± ¡°Why~? Are you embarrassed? Your sister is just hugging you tofort you. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about~?¡± ¡­I couldn¡¯t deny it. It didn¡¯t help that Eris was dressed so lightly. No matter what she did, her appearance alone was that of a goddess, capable of taking one¡¯s breath away. The voluptuous fruit I could clearly feel behind my head and the soft, pale arms encircling my neck. And the fragrant scent tickling my nose was like poison to a young body that had just been fighting fiercely. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange? Why have you gone so quiet, little brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you like it here, here? Well, all men go crazy for breasts, don¡¯t they?¡± Something soft and squishy was touching the back of my head. Even without seeing it and without saying it, any man would instinctively know what those two fruits are. I quietly closed my mouth. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t deny it. When I thought about the women who had gotten close to me in this life¡­ Neri, no matter her inner thoughts or intentions, was too young, and no matter how much she clung to or leaned on me, it felt like a cousin asking to y. Atnta, with a body honed by hunting and martial arts, and raised as the daughter of a bear, had a wild charm that writhed beneath her physique. But Eris, every scent and gesture was irresistibly alluring. Yet, her voice and the sparkle of interest and affection in her eyes were pure beyond words, an antithetical allure that tested my patience. She smiled and clung to me like an innocent maiden, yet each action was that of a temptress seducing a man. It was understandable why her divine duty was discord and conflict. How many people had she pushed into chaos with that smile and gesture? Even I, who had enjoyed countless pleasures and let go of precious rtionships, felt my heart stir just from being embraced. Who else but her could willingly embody the enticing divine duty of discord and conflict? Anyway, Eris, a considerable capricious thunderbolt, changed her mood every second. Seeing her wriggling with excitement now, today¡¯s ss seemed to be over. ¡®Another wasted day¡­¡¯ But what could I do? No matter how hard I tried, some things just wouldn¡¯t work. Even so, it didn¡¯t suit my nature topletely give up, so I carefully picked up the apple Eris had shown me today and began to ponder over it. ¡°Hmm¡­? Sibling?¡± When I remained still under her touch, Eris began to slowly stroke my hair and y with my cheeks. She started to toy with me. ¡°Don¡¯t be so down~ Nemesis and Ares both said that. It¡¯s because you¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ve only recently awakened your divine power. Ares even said it¡¯s amazing how you handle divine power despite having memories of another life.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always amazed at how you show powerparable to Ares¡¯sbat abilities. Even that cunning Athena can¡¯t match you in a fair fight. Be proud of yourself.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Eris, who was kneading my head and face like dough, suddenly stopped when I remained still. ¡°¡­? What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable with me?¡± ¡°What? Haven¡¯t wee too far to feel awkward around each other?¡± It was definitely crossing the line, provoking with Neri, but it was far beyond that. I used to push the Justice Faction guys with insults, so I could let it slide, especially since she hadn¡¯t gone too far. ¡°Still, don¡¯t even think about messing with Atnta or Neri. I¡¯ll really turn everything upside down.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± No, seriously. I¡¯m starting to get a feeling, but why does she keep interrupting out of guilt? Is it a manifestation of her will to put an end to conflict and discord here? ¡°If you have something to say, just spit it out! Did you cause any trouble?¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Isn¡¯t it infuriating when someone interrupts your deep thoughts? Like there was no gravity, Eris, who was hanging onto me in a prone position from the air behind me, was caught by me in an instant and was now facing me. ¡°O-o-o-oh¡­?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Eris¡¯s face, which always gleamed with a mischievous smile, was somehow bright red today. Gods can¡¯t catch a cold¡­? ¡°O-o-o-oh. Hiyaaa!¡± When I looked at her strangely, Eris suddenly thrashed around like a cat grabbed by the scruff of its neck. In an instant, she spread her wings and flew away, disappearing into the distance. ¡°¡­What the heck?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¨C Goddess Of Conquest Eris Goddess of Discord, Maiden of Conflict, Herald of Jealousy. Daughter of Nyx, Bearer of War, Eris. Some worshiped her presence, iming that it drove craftsmen to create ever more beautiful pottery, and praised her for inspiring warriors to strive for greater glory, pushing them to the ranks of legendary heroes. Daughter of the Protogenoi, who governs the strongest divine force that arouses allpetition and ambition. That was the Goddess Eris. Yet, she was not weed anywhere. No one offered gratitude, worship, or burnt offerings to her, and no bard by the roadside sang songs of her praise. Heroes victorious in war offered thanks to Ares or Zeus, and skilled artisans worshipped Athena¡¯s wisdom and creativity. Nowhere could one see praise or gratitude directed towards her. Everyone only wished to be the protagonist who overcame discord and strife to reap the fruits. No one weed discord and strife, and thus, she was not weed anywhere. When the gleaming ck wings cast their shadow, humans trembled, begging for mercy so that wrath would not befall them. When the sweetly shimmering pink hair flickered, heroes hardened their faces and aimed their weapons. Even the same gods did not invite her to banquets, and there was no ce with her name written at any feast. Only her siblings and the kin of Ares would share drinks andpany with her. No bold hero or mighty god epted discord and strife as theirpanion or partner. Since her birth from Mother Nyx thousands of years ago, she had never been able to spend afortable time with anyone, nor could she give her heart to anyone. Ah, of course, it was not that she dared toin about her divine duties. She enjoyed watching the craftsmenpete with sparks in their eyes under her guidance. Seeing the conflicts she stirred rise into a massive congration was her delight. However, the fact that there was no one who could ept her as she was, and that there would be no one in the future, only made her heart ache. Perhaps that¡¯s why she yed more mischievous pranks and provoked those around her even more. After all, she was such a god, and if everyone was going to reject her, it was fitting for her to act in a way that warranted rejection. However, she, too, had a long, long dream she had been waiting for. Was it hundreds of years ago, or thousands of years ago? One day, after she and Ares had joyfully rampaged across the battlefield, a grand war erupted, engulfing all of Greece. It was a time of celebration for her, with her divine power nearly reaching its peak. Right after the war ended, she had a drinking spree for several days and nights with Ares and his family, with whom she had been running diligently. And when she came to her senses, she found herself in the middle of dark Tartarus, with her mother looking down on her. A ce that both gods and heroes feared as an endless abyss, an eternal bottomless pit, but for her and her siblings, it was the home where their mother resided and the birthce where they were born. And in such an abyss, her mother always looked down at her as if she were adorable, cing her on her palm. Eris, with her yful eyes and dark, starry hair, just like the night sky. The image of her mother that Eris, who had nowhere to rest her heart, always wished to resemble. However, Eris, still under the influence of heavy drinking,mitted an outrageous act that she would never have dared to think of under normal circumstances. Daringly, shockingly, and disrespectfully. Pointing her finger at her mother, the Goddess of Primordial Darkness, the Ancient Night Mother whom even Zeus feared, and pouring out her resentment. She doesn¡¯t even remember what she said. Only the surprised, wide-eyed look of her mother and the faint smile that twitched beyond the hand she slightly covered with was all she could recall. Eris, who had be even more heated and shouted until her voice broke at that smile, eventually fainted again, and when she regained consciousness, she was still in her mother¡¯s hands. As Eris whimpered from the hangover like a sick puppy, her mother¡¯s gentle voice whispered to her. ¡°My small and cute Eris, the child I love. Contrary to what you think, a beautiful destiny awaits you.¡± ¡°What?¡± The darkness that birthed fate, the goddess who traverses all nights. Doubting the words of the goddess who determines the future, not one who merely glimpses it, was unthinkable. Nevertheless, Eris couldn¡¯t help but question her mother¡¯s words, who looked at her with suchpassion. ¡°There are those who are perfectlyplete alone, like the Primordial Chaos.¡± Just like me! Nyx affirmed with a triumphant smile that Eris always wanted to emte. ¡°However, to the beautiful goddess of this beautifulnd, to the goddess of great power born on this night¡­ It makes no sense that there is no suitablepanion, no other half to ept all of this.¡± It was just that the time hadn¡¯te yet. But as Discord and Strife desired her other half, the time was already approaching. ¡°Wh-who?! What hero would hold the hand of a maiden who always brings discord? What god would embrace a goddess who brings conflict?¡± Her mother¡¯s words were as good as fate itself, for they were the words of the Primordial Night. Yet, the overwhelming bitterness of past rejections made Eris bite her lip and protest. For a moment, the face of Ares shed by, but Ares felt more like a close friend of the opposite sex than a lover. They were so simr and fitting that, ironically, they didn¡¯t match well personally. But who could ept her, unless they were a war maniac like Ares? And as if seeing through her daughter¡¯s agony, the Night Mother just smiled softly and gently stroked her. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know that. Whether it will be tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or hundreds of years from now. But what is certain is that if hees, your body will recognize it first, and then your soul will recognize it.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Her mother¡¯s words, so filled with certainty, made an uncontroble sense of anticipation and happiness surge in her chest. But as the Goddess of Discord, who had never been epted by anyone, she found it hard to easily believe her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Hmph! Mother, you¡¯re just trying to tease me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huhuhu~ Who knows~?¡± Eris, wanting more clues or hints, tried pouting for no reason. Her mother, seeing right through her, merely smiled mysteriously. In the end, the conversation with her mother ended without further progress, and she was nearly beaten to death by Nemesis for her insolence. Nevertheless, her mother¡¯s whisper that day remained a small hope known only to Eris. Who could it be? What kind of person? A man? A woman? Would they be handsome? They must be handsome, right? They¡¯d be very strong too. As the partner of the goddess who initiates all wars and turmoil, they must be strong. Maybe even stronger than those annoying yboy gods. So, would they be a yboy, too? It doesn¡¯t matter. Actually, I like it. Imagining the lover who would fill the empty seat beside her was her long-standing hobby. And today. A man naturally took the seat next to her, a ce she had only imagined. ¡°What to do, what to do, what to do¡­?¡± The full moon brightly shining with the power of Nemesis. The soft ck hair and the ck eyes that looked down at her below it. Those eyes that held neither rejection nor fear toward her pierced her heart like a hot de. Endless darkness and zing madness. Pure reason and steadfast dizziness. Confusion that could never be called human eyes. The cycle of imperfection that couldn¡¯t be said to belong to a god. The eyes, more alluring than any gem, did not look at the Goddess of Discord or the Maiden of Strife, but simply at Eris, the woman. The moment she faced those eyes head-on, Eris realized her mother¡¯s words were not lies. Cautiously approaching, fearing he might turn pale and run away. She stroked the ck hair that flowed gently like her mother¡¯s, and the hand that had been stroking his hair gradually moved down to caress his white neck. She savored the warmth that flowed through a human body, not the blood that always soaked the ground or the cold flesh that had cooled. Even though she had approached that close, the demigod, named Dianes, still did not reject her touch. Though he ignored her as if annoyed, his body was honest, bing silently embarrassed every time she pressed her proud body against him. My goodness. The strong warrior, who had wielded extraordinary power, almost matching Ares and unseen throughout her long rebirth, had meekly entrusted his body to her. Looking back, although there had been numerous contacts over the past few days, for her, who realized her mother¡¯s prophecy and her own heart, that time and those sensations were profoundly intense and rich. ¡°Heeee¡­¡± The Primordial Chaos, the Father of All Things, personally descended into her mind, and she could not maintain her sanity amidst the torrent of chaotic thoughts. Her body had already recognized what he was to her and rushed forward, but her soul, ustomed to long years of waiting, only now realized who he was. ¡°What¡­ should I do now¡­?¡± If she hadn¡¯t known, as always, she would have shown the creations made with her powers and teased him as he struggled, finding it amusing. Then, avoiding his anger, which red up impulsively, she would scurry away, and when she felt his anger had subsided, she would quietly approach, pat his head, and slowly embrace him. ¡°Wow¡­ Wowowow!!¡± Thinking about it, wasn¡¯t she just like the lovers she had been endlessly jealous and envious of all this time? She couldn¡¯t understand why she only realized this now and why she felt so embarrassed. These feelings were unfamiliar, confusing, and somewhat frightening, but they were also so sweet and addictive that she couldn¡¯t possibly give them up. She wondered how she should face him tomorrow. No, she wondered if she could even face him at all. Without finding any answers, Eris just continued to traverse the endless night. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¨C Model Instructor Eris In the end, Eris disappeared with a scream, her face bright red, and did not return. I wondered why she was acting like that all of a sudden, but how could I understand the mind of Greece¡¯s notorious troublemaker, the youngest (former) who even the Goddess of Judgment deres troublesome? I just thought she woulde back someday and left it at that. But. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Eris, that troublemaker¡­ running away atst?¡± The Goddess of Discord and Strife was probably halfway to being determined dead by her sister. After all, even if it was a ss, all she did was create apples or snakes, show off to me, or make me study on my own. But now she hadpletely deserted, so the strict goddess couldn¡¯t help but be furious. The kind teacher was nowhere to be found, and the Goddess of Judgment, Nemesis, was just touching the Judgment Sword with a creepy smile. Perhaps half of the blood on that beautiful white sword belonged to Eris. ¡®Should I tell her that Eris seemed a bit off?¡¯ I hesitated for a moment, but being next to a sharp stone usually means getting hurt. I could only pray that our little sister wouldn¡¯t cross the Styx River. ¡°?¦Ì¦Â?¦Ð¦Ó¦Ø,¦È?¦Ð¦Ó¦Ø,¦Ð¦Ô¦Ñ?¦Ø¡­.¡± With those chilling ancient words, whether a spell or a curse, and her gleaming white eyes, Nemesis was truly the Goddess of Judgment or the Angel of Vengeance itself. Especially, the wings fluttering nervously on her back, and the brilliantly glowing sword spoke volumes about why she was so feared. In short, she was really intense and not someone you wanted to mess with. Really. ¡°Bring that brat to me right now!¡± ¡°Oh hey, Sis. Calm down. Eris must have had her reasons!¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking right now?! Do you know how much trouble I go through because of that brat?! Even in the divine realm that Lady Hera allowed with great difficulty, she couldn¡¯t control her temper and ran away?! I should break those wings¡­!¡± In the end, I barely managed to calm down Nemesis, who was about to fly off like a demon, spewing fire from her mouth and spreading her wings. As expected, it¡¯s always about discord and strife. To think that Nemesis got so mad that she was ready to attack without thinking. In hindsight, it was almost the same pattern. Eris always did whatever she disliked, even if it killed her, while Nemesis was like the model student council president. Eris would always y hooky like earlier and get caught by Nemesis, facing her wrath as a daily routine. However, today, Eris¡¯s escape made the Goddess of Judgment unusually furious. Even when I wasted 23 hours, the exemry goddess had calmly waited. ¡°Now, deep breaths, deep breaths! Have some Nectar too.¡± ¡°Hoo, hoo, hoo¡­¡± When I handed over the Nectar that Ares thought might be needed and brought along, the Goddess with beautiful ck wings and white eyes epted it and gulped it down. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m sorry, younger brother. I showed you a disheveled appearance of myself.¡± ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s alright.¡± Honestly, the sight of the white light zing from her eyes and the Judgment Sword that blocked the old sword trembling was quite terrifying. But I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to say that out loud. Realizing she had shown a disgraceful side, Nemesis, with her white face turning red, quickly changed the subject and sat demurely, looking at me. ¡°Ahem, did youplete today¡¯s task well?¡± ¡°Who would dare defy your words, Sister? Shall we begin then?¡± Nemesis, the Goddess of Judgment and Justice. Some also called her the Goddess of Vengeance, but she resembled a biblical angel more than a Greek goddess. With her long, sleek ck hair and calm, pure face that remained untouched by dust. Her natural, stern demeanor made her a goddess that invoked the phrase ¡®Apostle of Judgment.¡¯ She was theplete opposite of Eris, one might say. Unlike Eris, who made no progress in Ares¡¯s lessons that were half fighting and half drinking. Nemesis always focused solely on the lessons, teaching strictly, embodying the image of a female teacher or model student. That¡¯s why I call her ¡®sister.¡¯ ¡°Alright. Begin.¡± However, despite this, her asional smiles and unguarded moments, contrasting with her external image, made her an attractive goddess. In this way, Nemesis was a strict and rational goddess, fitting her divine duty of judgment and justice. She was also a wise teacher; unlike Eris¡¯s chaotic lessons, she patiently taught me despite my slow progress, earning my respect. From her, I learned spells to heal wounds, methods to revive memories etched in objects, and ways to delve into human dreams. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ then!¡± And today, along with what I had learned, it was time to establish how I would realize my powers. I had already drawn a clear blueprint for this. -Whoosh! A massive amount of Godly Demonic Qi flowed through my entire body, and as I stirred the air like a conductor leading an orchestra, the air and energy around me began to surge. -BOOOOOM!! A sound as if the air was howling. The ground quaked from the immense energy. From that reaction, I could tell that the magic I had conjured was about to activate properly. ¡®How should I put it? This feels like real magic.¡¯ The divinations and sorceries of the Recursion Doctor were fundamentally simr to the magic I wielded in that they realized supernatural abilities outside the human body. However, people often mistakenly think that magic or sorcery involves controlling the wind with a single fan wave or transforming with just one talisman, but it¡¯s not that easy. ¡°If everything in the world were this easy, it would be great.¡± ¡°Hey, focus! Magic that maniptes divine power doesn¡¯t require a sacrifice, but¡­¡± ¡°If the caster doesn¡¯t concentrate, it can lead to big trouble. Haha, I learned that properly.¡± The techniques of the Recursion Doctor were essentially made of logic. Logic, and at a graduate level at that. Even without Arabic numerals, it was logic and mathematics calcted using Chinese characters. Only I would know how horrifying that was, whether in Korea, Murim, or Greece. Recursion Doctor? That crazy guy loved it so much that he climbed to that position, a rare lunatic. Beyond theplexity of the technique itself, it required minute calctions of constetions, the flow of earth veins, and the influence of trees growing on thend where it would be performed. The techniques of the Recursion Doctor demanded an investment of manpower and wealth significant enough to build a tower of gold. However, its power was so great that it was used asionally when something resembling a miracle was needed or when an asymmetric force was required. Most of the time, just emitting energy waves or throwing a punch was more efficient. But the Godly Demonic Qi, or divine power that I was born with, bypassed all the restrictions of such techniques and, with simplified calctions and control, disyed miracles befitting its power. -Kugugung! ¡°¡­It seems to have worked?¡± I slightly opened my eyes and looked around. A pitch-ck space, as if it had pulled in the primordial darkness, surrounded me. It covered the moonlit sky created by the powers of Nemesis and Eris, and engulfed the endlessnd spread by Ares at his mother Hera¡¯s request. It was a reproduction of the Recursion Doctor¡¯s Nine Pces Illusionary Dream Formation. As I surveyed the magic I had cast and felt satisfied, Nemesis, who had approached me through the darkness, asked, ¡°Is this¡­ abination of the secret arts I taught you and the knowledge from another world that you knew?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a basic application. What do you think?¡± Nemesis¡¯s task was nothing special; it was to apply the secret arts and principles she had taught me in a new way. You could call it an ancient-style education. Fortunately, unlike the miracles shown by Eris, the magic of Nemesis was a well-structured discipline that I could understand. Moreover, it was not difficult to manifest the techniques of the Recursion Doctor, which I remembered perfectly, using divine power. If the Recursion Doctor saw this, he would probably cough up blood, eximing what nonsense this was, and argue that it went against the aesthetics of the techniques. What can I do? Even if the effect was earth-shattering, the cooldown period was decades, and the casting restrictions and enormous internal energy consumption¡­ If all of that could be solved with a single divine power, I couldn¡¯t ask for more. ¡°Did I pass today¡¯s test, Sister?¡± The Recursion Doctor¡¯s Nine Pces Illusory Dream Formation. His formation, which required enormous sacrifices and effort, was an absolute array that held off a special task force of the Murim Alliance, consisting of two absolute masters and twenty top-tier experts, for nearly ten days in the Sichuan Great Snow Mountain range. However, due to the massive investment and effort required, almost enough to build a pce out of gold, if it were used again, the financial director would copse from spitting blood. It was an array that could never be seen again, yet seeing it again like this was somewhat delightful. ¡°It¡¯s the technique of my master, who held off warriorsparable to the ancient heroes Cadmus and Perseus for ten days. Strengthened with the secret arts I learned from my sister and executed with divine power¡­¡± Honestly, the divine power supported the barrier of the Recursion Doctor more firmly than I had calcted, and Nemesis¡¯s secret arts further enhanced the barrier¡¯s abilities. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the secret arts and techniques toplement each other so well.¡± The Nine Pces Formation, where you can¡¯t see an inch ahead, feel any sensation, or perceive the passage of time. However, as the caster and the one who formed this formation, I could see and feel everything about it as if it were in the palm of my hand. From the magic that expands thend and istes it from the outside world with Hera¡¯s power, to the authority of the night sky unfolded with the power of Nemesis and Eris. Even the slightly pouting face of my sister Nemesis, who was close enough to feel her breath. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Is there something you don¡¯t like? Butst time, Nemesis didn¡¯t hold back on praise for simrbinations of magic and sorcery like the walking technique and detection magic. But today, Nemesis couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure, to the point where even a slight crack on her white face was noticeable. ¡®No, it¡¯s more like she feels somewhat disappointed rather than displeased?¡¯ Could it be because her magic wasn¡¯t the main focus, but sorcery was? ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t be so surprised. It¡¯s just that your wisdom is far beyond what I expected. I have nothing left to teach you.¡± ¡°Wow, the sister who always insisted on being fair and was so stingy with praise, what¡¯s going on?¡± I joked, but Nemesis firmly shook her head and said. ¡°No. I¡¯m serious. There¡¯s nothing more I can teach you. Look at this. This dark sky. The darkness is so pitch-ck that you can¡¯t distinguish the ground from the sky. You have already proven yourself to be a worthy child of the Night Mother.¡± The Goddess of Judgment, shining brilliantly even in the darkness I created, reached out toward the darkness I had spread and said. ¡°The Queen said. If she sees you bring forth Mother¡¯s darkness from the wisdom I have bestowed upon you, know that you are worthy of mastering your secret arts. In the end, it hase to that.¡± Nemesis, saying this, seemed somewhat regretful and disappointed. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¨C Nemesis, The Lewd Instructor Nemesis To make an excuse, unlike Hera or Hecate, secret arts or magic were not Nemesis¡¯s specialties. As a goddess, it was as easy as breathing for her to manifest divine power, but she had only learned deeper magical arts as a matter of refinement. Originally, she was a mighty judge and warrior, more familiar with swords and blood. However, even so, a goddess is a goddess. The secret arts she mastered and knew were such that even one of them would take a human a lifetime of study and effort to cast, and the necessary energy was not ordinary either. Yet her younger brother, in just about two weeks, less than a year in the time within the barrier, had absorbed all the secret arts she knew. Even mixing the esoteric techniques of the otherworld with her original memory to elevate them into even more powerful and profound arts. Nemesis, filled withplex emotions, swept away the darkness that enveloped her with a wave of her hand. The abyss where her mother resided. An endless darkness resembling the bottomless pit of that abyss. What was the goal of the teachings called magic? It was to impose one¡¯s will upon the world. That was why it was called magic (ħ·¨) instead of a miracle. Her younger brother, though unable to fully remember, used his divine power and authority to bring their mother¡¯s abyss to the surface. ¡®How far can humans go, really?¡¯ No matter how much he knew modern techniques simr to those from his previous life. Such rapid progress must be due to the unparalleled talent of his true self. However, this was something that could be understood. asionally, humans would achieve such remarkable feats that even the gods would be astonished, ascending to the ranks of heroes. That potential could not be taken lightly, even by the gods, and there were even those whopeted against and defeated the gods. However, her younger brother¡¯s true strengthy not in magic but in martial arts. His swordsmanship that utilized divine power, which even countered the authority of the Judgement Sword she wielded, wasparable to the martial prowess of gods like Ares and Athena. Watching his duel with Ares revealed that the War God himself had unleashed his divine power and authority without holding back, employing his pure martial arts andbat in the fight. The War God who had lived for thousands of years in battle. The power of that struggle and the martial arts he had umted over thousands of years were not something an ordinary human could withstand, and no god of Olympus dared to face him in pure martial arts andbat. To think someone could fight Ares on equal footing. ¡®Not only martial arts but also absorbing all the esoteric techniques I knew?¡¯ Conversely, the lessons on divine authority with Eris had been sluggish, despite Eris¡¯ck of dedication. Her young brother, known as Dianes, simply could not grasp the concept easily. Even Eris, Nemesis, and Ares had spected on the reason, with Ares even seeking counsel from Hera, only to conclude that it was likely due to his inexperience and the limitations of still being in a human body. However, Nemesis could not ept this. How could a prospective god, who was more adept than anyone else at handling divine power, be clumsy with it? A prodigy who absorbed everything about her within less than a year was inexperienced? Armed with pride as a teacher and confidence in her sibling, Nemesis was not ready to acknowledge this and pushed her teachings even harder. But in the end, all her knowledge was absorbed by her young brother, leaving them at a parting of ways. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?!¡± Sister, sister, sister. Nemesis, momentarily lost in the sweet and beautiful title the more she heard it, was startled by the voice and pped her wings. ¡°Um¡­ So, is the lesson with you over?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± For someone who had always been called the Strict Judge, the Goddess Feared by Gods, the Ruthless Avenger, and so on, the gentle title of ¡®sister¡¯ was intoxicating. Sister, elder sister, or the affectionate title of Nemesis¡ªsuch familiar names were new to her. Ah, did her younger brother know? Did he know that every time he called her by her name or addressed her as ¡®sister,¡¯ the stern expression she wore while delivering judgment would melt into a gentle smile? That when he, with his white hands, exerted his divine power but was met with a barrier,ughing sheepishly, her hand of justice would falter with an unexinable sense of expectation? That when he approached her with ease and wrapped his arms around her in a way no one else dared, she would let herself rx without thinking? When sitting across from him, eagerly discussing magic, secrets, gods, and heroes, the sparkle in his eyes and the scent that reached her nose made her ck wings flutter in surprise. With a warmth and touch so magical, making her weak like an ordinary woman, unlike her usual self, today, she sought Eris even more fervently for no reason. What on earth about that young hero, that younger brother, entangled her so much? Considering her divine duties, these were feelings she must certainly avoid. To her, they were overly lewd, decadent, and undignified emotions. Yet the warmth that came at the end of thousands of years, which she never wanted to let go, made even the stern judge waver, unable to find direction. During the long period of rebirth, was there ever anyone who approached her sofortably and met her so affectionately? Could she really not seek this man again after pushing him away so decisively? In her long rebirth, she had never felt such vulgar and depraved agony, and whenever she faced him, she had to muster all her strength to regain herposure. ¡®Get a grip. Get a grip on yourself!¡¯ No matter how hard she tried to regain herposure, the emotions that red like a lit fire only curled up momentarily. Like residual heat, they gently warmed her heart. Perhaps all the focus she had put into their lessons had been an effort to avoid these feelings. However, as a result, at the end of the ss that approached in an instant, at the moment of parting, she unknowingly showed her disappointment. Her body and emotions were uncontroble to the point of her own bewilderment. Since she was born from her mother¡¯s breath, for the first time, a torrent of emotions that transcended her loneliness came to her. Such a sweet and addictive yet obscene and decadent moment. It was now time to cut it off. ¡°Right¡­?¡± Nemesis nodded, feeling as if she were cutting off her own arm. She was the judge, the guardian god of justice, the goddess of vengeance. A goddess with a crucial divine duty, who must not be swayed by her emotions like a maiden of amoner house or the gods and goddesses of Olympus. Being swayed by her emotions any further was something neither her divine duty nor she herself could tolerate. Anyway, to learn higher-level sorcery, it was right to seek out Hecate, the goddess who governed magic and witchcraft. Since there was no more sorcery for Nemesis to teach him, it was right to part ways here, whether for his sake or hers. ¡°Ah¡­ Haha, it¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± However, even her desperate resolve crumbled at the sight of the boy¡¯s smile, which seemed to regret her determination. ¡°B-but the ss, the ss isn¡¯t over yet!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Oh no. What had she just said? Nemesis, before she realized it, had clenched her fists and spread her wings wide, approaching her younger brother closely. ¡®Huh¡­? When did he grow this much?¡¯ When she first saw him, he seemed a bit smaller than her. Her younger brother had grown so tall that he could no longer be called young, and he was looking down at her. Without realizing it, her eyes, which captured her beautiful brother, looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her face flushed red in an instant, but as an elder and a teacher, she couldn¡¯t just stand there awkwardly. She was a goddess. The goddess who had lived hundreds of times longer than humans, even more so than her brother, who carried the burdens of another world, was the goddess of judgment who had traversed aeons. Even amidst the turbulent whirlpool of emotions and confusion, she could instantly find the next topic for the lesson. ¡®Thank you. Eris!¡¯ ¡°The miracles and martial arts you show are all based on the wisdom learned from the previous world, right?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s correct, but¡­¡± Alright! Nemesis felt secretly proud of herself at her brother¡¯s innocent reaction of nodding obediently. Regardless of why she felt proud. The solemnity of the farewell deration she had spat out with the resolve to cut off her own arm had vanished somewhere, and it was a pathetic sight even to herself. After thousands of years, meeting now, for this brief moment, shouldn¡¯t she be able to set aside divinity, destiny, and her resolve, and just enjoy this feeling? Once that thought urred, there was nothing more to hesitate about. Like an unbridled warhorse, like a bird of prey riding the tailwind, just running forward as desired. ¡°You¡¯re still having trouble handling miracles, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Miracles. The power to wield divine force was divided into two types. Miracles that create something from nothing with pure divine force. Magic, called secret arts, that alter reality using divine force as a medium. However, ironically, that person couldn¡¯t even attempt the miracles all gods performed as easily as breathing, but instead, showed proficiency in the magic that even gods found difficult. In other words, it was narrowly eptable under her rigid sense of justice. Even Eris ran away first, so the justification was sufficient. ¡°Hera and Eris both said it¡¯s too early, but never say never. From now on, let¡¯s explore how to handle miracles together.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Avoiding her brother¡¯s eyes, which seemed to sense something was off, Nemesis simply reveled in the joy of being able to be with him legally(?). Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¨C Quiet Night, Chattering Waves After finishing the divine power ss early for the first time in a while, I was able to return to myfortable room. A spacious living room with two rooms! Even equipped with running water, so I could wash anytime, and the bathroom was a state-of-the-art flush system ins. Moreover, with the extra ie I earned while working with Hestosias recently, I furnished it with various household items, making it feel like my home. There were also the years I spent suffering under the Twelve Demons in that deste wastnd. Thanks to theplete recovery from the Nectar, the ss wasn¡¯t too tough, but still, being a demigod in a human body, the mental fatigue was significant. I quickly washed up and raised my energy to dry my body and hair, leaving me feeling fresh. Wearing light pajamas, meaning just pants, I threw myself onto the bed. ¡°Whew¡­ good.¡± As soon as Iy down on the wide bed, my mind was filled with the images of my sister and the beautiful goddesses I had just met. Nemesis and Eris. At the temple of Zeus, it was strongly advised to the orphans to avoid any confrontation or conflict with the gods, or rather, not to encounter them at all, and if we did, to bow our heads and remain silent until the gods passed by. At the time, I thought, ¡°Oh, since Neri is a nymph, there must be gods too,¡± and I didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, even as I was casually listening, the bloodline of Nyx was infamous for their extreme notoriety. Among them, the most dangerous and to be avoided goddess was Eris, the Goddess of Discord and Strife. Any hero of high renown or powerful god who crossed her path met with bitter ruin. All the disputes and wars on thisnd were the divine works of Eris, paired with Ares. We were told never to utter her name, look at her, or praise her. Yet, when the time came to meet her in person¡­ I found her to be more like a yful pink kitten,zing around and only asionally getting mischievous when it suited her. Of course, being an ancient goddess descended from Nyx, whenever she was close, an aura of discord would somewhat cling to me. But to get so heated and spew fire just for that, my umted karma was too pitch ck. ¡°Come to think of it, even if Eris spread discord and started wars, would it have been more chaotic than the Great Demon War?¡± First of all, the area difference between Greece and the Central ins was several times. On top of that, the Martial Alliance and the orthodox factions, who would charge at me shouting ¡°Catch the demonic warrior! Kill him!¡± numbered in the hundreds of thousands at a rough estimate. Even if we mobilized the entire poption of thergest polis in Greece today, it would be simr to the Imperial Army¡¯s strength. Meanwhile, I had personally taken down at least a hundred thousand orthodox faction guys. ¡°¡­Am I the true God of Discord and Strife?¡± I recalled how, ording to Gwi Hyun-sa, the number of people involved in our battles was always in the tens of thousands¡­ ¡°No, let¡¯s not think about it.¡± It was starting to make me feel like a crazed warmonger or a bloodthirsty killer. Anyway, I hade too far to be afraid of that cute little Goddess of Discord and Strife. Once you got past her initial unlikable phase, she was actually quite endearing. And then there¡¯s another person. The upright goddess Nemesis, whom I truly called my elder sister. Eris was shunned and tabooed by all Greeks because of her nature and deeds, while Nemesis was shunned for apletely different reason¡ªwhat on earth did the humans do to summon her? A cold and stern judge, the Guardian of Justice. For such a goddess to descend herself, it must mean that the crimemitted was truly horrific. In fact, those whom Nemesis targeted were said to havemitted such grotesque and insane acts that even a show like ¡®I Want to Know That¡¯1 would struggle to reveal them. And when her pure white Judgement Sword would behead sinners, their bodies would be left unburied, shunned even by corpse-eating creatures, and rejected by Mother Earth. Their souls then fall into the bottomless pit of Tartarus, suffering eternally. These two goddesses seemed simr yet werepletely opposites. Although the directions were different, they were all great goddesses who inspired fear and awe among the Greeks and were identified with their divine works themselves. However, looking back at the time spent with such goddesses, the lesson they gave me was that this body of mine had entered puberty and developed an axe disease.2 ¡°Ugh¡­ No, but still, no. But still, those reactions are a bit¡­¡± Even in Greece, where all sorts of romantic entanglements transcend gender, age, race, and even blood rtions. We had only met for a few days, and the two of them fell for me? Honestly, if someone else had told me that, I would have told them to get lost because of their excessive self-consciousness. But Eris blushing as I held her hand, and Nemesis pping her wings in frustration when she fumbled with the barriers I set up¡ªthose images kept nting seeds of doubt in my mind. ¡°No, but still¡­ they¡¯re gods, not bound by flesh and blood like mortals. And here in Greece, blood ties don¡¯t matter much, do they?¡± Gods wouldn¡¯t have DNA, and besides, I also perceived them more as beautiful goddesses than as my blood rtives. I was secretly delighted by the fact that they held affection for me. No matter their notorious reputation or divine duties, the two goddesses boasted beauty and distinct charms that even radiated sanctity. Moreover, the sight of these powerful goddesses, whom others feared and avoided, blushing at my words or gestures, experiencing mixed emotions, filled even this old soul with pride. As a male, it might be called a sense of conquest or a feeling simr to fulfillment. Any man in the world would feel good if such beautiful and mysterious women were interested in him. However, along with the satisfaction as such a man, what filled my mind was bewilderment. Setting aside why the two were showing such reactions towards me, I was now unexpectedly in a state of having two lovers. ¡°Should I stop worrying about it right now¡­?¡± Honestly, it wasn¡¯t even certain what the two were feeling, and it was quite funny to be worrying about this and that like a middle schooler in puberty. With a bitter smile at the slight sense of self-deprecation creeping in, I was about to fall asleep. -Knock, knock! ¡°?!¡± I heard someone knocking on the balcony door. Could it be that they came to catch me for having disrespectful thoughts about them? But through the half-open door, I saw a glimpse of white hair. ¡°Neri?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here!¡± Nesneria, the sea nymph with sparkling blue eyes resembling the ocean. She was a beautiful nymph who always appeared at unpredictable moments, making me smile. It wasn¡¯t a recent urrence that Neri popped in like this. Ever since I started receiving lessons from the three gods, somehow, she managed to break through the forest¡¯s strict security and began visiting me every night. ¡°No way, you came again? How did you get here?¡± The Forest of Nymphs had the strictest security due to the constant illegal intrusions by small heroes. Even I almost got skewered unexpectedly when I went looking for Neri. Could it be that this littledy used the skill she took from me to eliminate a few nymphs? The chilling thought passed, but Neri waved her maple leaf-like hand to reassure me. ¡°Oh~ It¡¯s fine for us to go out. Aunt Chariclo often goes out with Uncle Chiron, right? Other sisters also go out to the forest and the river at night because it¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± So, it¡¯s like an open-door policy for them? I suppose it made sense that the nymphs wouldn¡¯t prevent their own from going on nightly adventures. This wasn¡¯t some strict training academy, after all. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it nice? Aren¡¯t you happy? The beautiful sister of the waves hase to visit you in person. You can boast about it, you know?¡± Seeing the little kid proudly lift her head made me chuckle naturally. Neri¡¯s sudden behavior and her out-of-ce arrogance suggested she heard something strange from her sisters again. ¡°¡­What did your sisters say this time?¡± ¡°Well! They said that when a man is tired, you should hold him tight in bed so he won¡¯t be tired and will feel energized the next day.¡± With a ¡°Ta-da!¡± Neri spread her arms towards me like wings, signaling she wanted a hug. What exactly do the Sisters of the Thousand Waves want their youngest sister to do? ¡°Alright, alright. I give up.¡± Although, in fact, I¡¯ve never really won. Am I an easy guy after all? With such pointless thoughts, I hugged Neri and threw myself onto the bed. Then I sank deeply into the feather-filled mattress, and Neriughed gleefully, enjoying it. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Sigh. I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± The time inside the barrier of the three gods flowed much slower than in the real world, so I had grown rapidly in just over a month, quickly taking on the appearance of a young man. My body, which was originally only slightlyrger than Neri¡¯s, had grown to the point where I could easily hold her in my arms as if she were a light little sister. ¡°Wow¡­ Dia, when did you grow so much? You¡¯re solid!¡± Noticing the change anew, Neri rubbed her face against my chest andughed gleefully. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. You¡¯re too small.¡± ¡°Huh? Small?¡± ¡°Yeah, small.¡± To me, I looked about twenty, while Neri looked no older than a middle schooler around fourteen or fifteen. In other words, if you even thought about touching her, it would be a crime. That¡¯s why I told Ares she was too small to stir my feelings. Even so, I was always disarmed by the blue eyes that only looked at me and the innocent yet asionally darkened white face. To this young and innocent one who followed me here, I couldn¡¯t bear topletely shut her out, and it wasn¡¯t just her who felt affection. Such close physical contact was a greeting and a sign of affection between Neri and me. But when I said she was small, Neri somehow looked like she had lost her spirit. ¡°Uh, so, even though Ie to see you every day¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Neri stared at me with wide, shocked eyes, then slowly buried her face in my chest. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t hear exactly what she said, but one thing was certain: this youngdy was somehow upset. ¡°Heeiiiiing!¡± Like a woodpecker, she clung to me with her small limbs, repeatedly tapping her forehead against my chest. Naturally, it didn¡¯t hurt, but I was at a loss as to why she was doing this. ¡°Calm down, Princess. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts! You don¡¯t get it!¡± For some reason, Neri, who was struggling in a fit of pique, was slowly calmed down, but the Princess of the Sea sulked for a long time and didn¡¯t let me go. ED/N: A documentary-style program that covers a wide range of topics, including unsolved crimes, social issues, and controversial events in Korea. ?? ED/N: ??? (dokki-byeong) used to describe someone who has an exaggerated or unrealistic belief in their attractiveness or charm. ?? Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¨C Ferocious Beast, Deadly Female Warrior Even on Passos Ind, when I dozed off on the warm sandy beach, Neri¡¯s hair, imbued with the fresh scent of the sea, would tickle my body. On the surface, she was just a mythically cute and otherworldly beautiful girl with a promising future. When her white arms wrapped around my back and her soft cheeks touched my chest, I could subtly feel the sea undting within her. Warm seawater, perfectly heated by the Mediterranean sun, and the deep waves that coolly tingled my spine when submerged. Neri brought the sea within her small body and embraced me with it, and during those moments, I would nap leisurely and peacefully as if I were floating in a warm sea with her. As I slightly woke up and opened my eyes, I could see the dawn sky preparing to rise far away through the gap in the balcony door. Yesterday was an external practice assignment, so today¡¯s schedule was free time, meaning I didn¡¯t have to rush out busily. ¡°Hercules and Atnta¡­ They probably will participate in drilling the kids¡­ Yawn~¡± Why are they all living so busily? They should also have the leisure to enjoy and savor the fleeting moments like a senior in life, sleep inte, and stretch out. When you get older, you lose your morning sleep, so it¡¯s hard to lie around like this. Staring nkly at the ceiling with a drowsy feeling, I recalled the sea nymph who was thumping on my chestst night. ¡°Hmm¡­ Neri?¡± Just like in countless myths, the mystical lover would disappear by the time you opened your eyes again, leaving behind an inexplicable emptiness and a mysterious experience that invigorates you once more¡­ ¡°Mhehehe¡­ rock bed¡­¡± When I lowered my gaze to the weight pressing heavily on my chest, there was only a young nymph snuggled into my chest with a silly smile. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Surely, if we consider Neri¡¯s physical age, she would be slightly older than me. ording to her sisters and her own words, she had been granted permission to act independently on the surface after hering-of-age ceremony, which allowed her to receive the protection of Olympus. ¡°So what? Her actions are no different from a child¡¯s.¡± ¡°Uhihi? Uhihihi¡­¡± Just like a rice cake turned in a microwave, her white cheeks puffed out fully. When I gently patted her head, she smiled bashfully in her sleep, looking just like a puppy, or rather, a harp seal. ¡°Oh dear, little nymph. Do you know what it means to enter a man¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night?¡± It was clear her sisters, who had given her a crash course in romance, had likely encouraged her to push forward with this ¡°physical approach.¡± Anyway, I couldn¡¯t help butughzily as I buried my headfortably in the pillow. For the record, my sleepwear was simply something that covered only my lower half. In other words, the upper half that Neri was rubbing against was just bare skin. With all the rolling around with Ares, the practical training with Atnta, and other non-stop drills, my body was trained to the point that even I was satisfied. In other words, it was hard and bumpy for a young nymph to use as a bed. However, Neri clung to me like a cicada on a tree, with no intention of letting go. Enveloped in her warmth and unique ocean scent, which slightly heated my body chilled by the early morning breeze, I carefully embraced Neri and pulled up the nket. In the end, I could only get up when the sun was high in the sky, still hugged by Neri. Moreover, even then, Neri didn¡¯t seem to want to get out of bed until I got up to wash. Feeling sorry to wake her from such a deep sleep, I quietly covered her with the nket and left. ¡°Yaaawn~¡± -Thud! Thud! Thud! After getting up and getting ready, I headed to a small clearing near Athena¡¯s training ground. Hearing the fierce sounds of impacts echoing from afar, I quickened my pace. Under the clearing where the sun shone brightly, there was a female warrior fiercely swinging her fists and legs against an iron man I had personally ordered Hestosias to create. ¡°Hyaah!¡± -Crack! Her brown, beautiful leg swung in a blur, striking the iron man¡¯s head and sending it flying far away with a clear footprint engraved on it. What she was standing on was not solid ground, but a three-foot-long wooden pir I had carved and erected. How many effective hits could shend on the iron man without falling off the pir, which was set up ording to the footwork of the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique? That was the task I had assigned to the practitioner of the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique, and I was observing the results with my own eyes. -p, p, p! ¡°Weight bnce, stability, footwork, all perfect.¡± ¡°Huh? Dianes!¡± As I pped and gave a passing mark, Atnta came down with a bright smile and greeted me. ¡°Really? You mean it?¡± ¡°Of course, though I don¡¯t know about other things, you¡¯ve almost perfectly mastered the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique. There are still many gaps, but that¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯repensating for it with speed, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Her ruby-colored eyes sparkled with pride, and her fiery red hair was tied up in a high ponytail. If Neri reminded me of the sea, Atnta was like a me, with her wild and intense beauty. Our first encounter had been hostile¡ªextremely so¡ªand even after that, every time we crossed paths, it had led to some kind of fiery chaos. She was the loud, boisterous warrior woman who had originally stolen a glimpse of the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique from my mind, and after formally bing my disciple, she had shed her hunter¡¯s identity and fully embraced the role of a warrior. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you make a mistake earlier?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just kind of amazing.¡± ¡°Amazing?¡± Of course, it¡¯s amazing. She diligently ate the three meals a day prepared by Chariclo, which were packed with various nutrients, even enduring the hellish practice sessions of the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique, reminiscent of the worst hells. Even if someone were naturally thin, after a month of that training, they¡¯d be as muscr as a bodybuilder. Yet, Atnta¡¯s body remained soft and smooth. That didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t reaping the benefits of training, though. Her legs were now so fast she could chase down and capture a deer running through the forest. And the strength that emanated from her soft limbs was so immense that no one but Hercules or myself could handle it. ¡°Is it because she absorbed the essence rather than just being taught the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique¡­?¡± Supreme Fighting Demon Technique was an external martial art that, when mastered, naturally covered the body with muscles. The body would be shaped through the grueling process of being pounded and tempered like iron in a forge¡ªthe perfect preparation for a martial artist. In my past life, the first thing I trained to build my body was the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique, and its effects were outstanding. Atnta, however, seemed to have learned it differently, as her feminine beauty and curves remained intact while her strength was unmatched by any hero. If any female martial artists heard about it, they¡¯d likely scream that it was cheating. Atnta¡¯s body was nothing short of a miraculous warrior¡¯s physique. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmp!¡± Atnta, puffing out her chest and smiling proudly at my words, exuded a wild beauty like a lioness who had sessfully hunted. The beast, boasting strength and beauty that no one else could dare to surpass, was genuinely pleased with my praise, and without realizing it, my hand reached out first. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re drenched in sweat.¡± As I slowly wiped the sweat droplets hanging from her beautifully tanned neck and chin, like morning dew, a rich and sensual woman¡¯s scent tickled my nose. ¡°Ah~ That feels refreshing~¡± As she purred and leaned her face into my touch, I smiled back and carefully wiped her face with a towel. With each touch, the warrior girl¡¯s beautiful body slowly drew closer, exuding the fragrance of a woman rather than a girl in that fleeting moment. Her scent was primal, her moist skin gleamed in the sun, and her red eyes sparkled with vitality and sensuality. Her beauty was enough to drive any man wild, with her exposed skin gleaming under the sunlight and droplets of sweat running down her chest. Even wearing a rather revealing Greek training outfit, Atnta¡¯s chest was fully exposed, and the sight of dew drops flowing over the ever-growing fruit of sin was dizzying. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s too wet here too¡­ Can you wipe it for me?¡± ¡°Huff¡­¡± What made this beautiful beast drive people crazy¡­ ¡­was that she knew all too well how to use her weapon lethally anytime, anywhere. The huntress, who once rampaged like a wild beast filled with excessive fighting spirit and rage, had now be a warrior who mastered controlling herself and using her lethally. ¡°¡­Where did the huntress who recklessly attacked me at first sight go?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± But seeing Atnta crumble instantly at a single blow I delivered with a smile, it was clear that I was still one step ahead. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¨C Warrior And Mentor, Man And Woman -Thud! p! ¡°Gasp¡­ Huff¡­¡± ¡°Hooo¡­¡± The muscr body of a man reminiscent of a Greek statue and the alluring, tan-skinned body of a woman that any man would drool over were busily exploring each other, repeatedlying together and parting. I had long since discarded the cloth garment that had been hindering me, and Atnta was also only wearing a simple cloth garment, soaked with sweat, her tan skin tantalizingly shimmering beneath it. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you already tired?¡± ¡°Hngh.. Hnngh!!¡± Atnta, panting heavily from my relentless attacks, gathered all her strength and charged at me again, but I skillfully caught her and pushed her back. -Thud! ¡°Euk!!¡± Unable to control the momentum, she flew backward from my counter,nding hard on the ground, far from where I stood. We were both standing atop the wooden pirs I had personally set up. ¡°If you get tired or lose focus even a little, you always rush in. You still haven¡¯t fixed that?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ but¨C¡± ¡°But what? Why do you think I went through the trouble of setting up these wooden pirs to make a training ground?¡± Humans instinctively fear when their bodies or feet are off the ground, and this training ground was designed to use that instinct to naturally master foot techniques by moving on high wooden pirs. The Supreme Fighting Demon taught me on stone pirs that seemed almost as high as a small hill. Even though I was in a spiritual state, the floating sensation that made my spine tingle and the shock of falling and hitting the ground were still dizzying enough to cause phantom pain. I desperately fought against the Supreme Fighting Demon on the stone pir, mastering the footwork and demonic arts. Following this example, I also spared no effort to help Atnta quickly and surely learn the footwork of the demonic arts. ¡°When I trained, the pirs were so high you couldn¡¯t even see the ground. Anyway, you lose points.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± While I stood firmly on the wooden pir without a scratch, Atnta had already fallen several times, with her body bearing the marks of every roughnding. On top of the high wooden pirs, a fierce martial arts duel unfolded. Anyone would be astonished by such a harsh and dangerous training method, but it was a training method with definite aplishments. ¡°Tsk¡­ You still tend to rush into meleebat? Can¡¯t you fix that temper?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! My body¨C¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± In an instant, Atnta was startled by my changed voice and looked up, but I was no longer where she was looking. ¡°One more thing, what¡¯s the rule when fighting?¡± It¡¯s not over until one of us is dead. Iunched a kick aimed at her head, faster and heavier than the one she had delivered to the iron man earlier. ¡°Ugh!¡± Sensing the attack, Atnta quickly raised her guard, but I mentally noted another deduction. ¡°Instead of blocking, you should dive in.¡± The strength of the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique lies in its external attack style, which charges in and seizes the opponent¡¯s vital points first, regardless of the situation or posture. Using her specialty, the Pankration joint lock, she must confuse the opponent with fierce attacks strong enough to reverse the flow of qi and induce qi deviation, or to catch up with the very reaction of trying to raise qi. Attack is the best defense; even when receiving an attack, persistently charging forward and dragging the goddess of victory away from the opponent is the essence of the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique. From the moment she fell to the ground and tried to block my attack defensively, her Supreme Fighting Demon Technique had already lost its momentum and weakened. -Whack! ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± As expected, Atnta, who took the kick aimed at her side head-on, was knocked out and rolled several times on the ground. When she staggered to her feet, her arm was twisted at a strange angle, as if broken. ¡°Ugh¡­ it hurts¡­¡± ¡°I can listen to all your regrets and angerter. But not now.¡± Atnta was not yet dead, and I was not in a state where I couldn¡¯t move due to inner demons or injuries. The Supreme Fighting Demon. A grand master revered by the entire martial world, a master among masters, and a demonic figure who led a hundred thousand demonic warriors and was regarded as the closest to achieving the dream of conquering the martial world in the history of the Demonic Cult. She didn¡¯t just steal a glimpse of his ultimate technique over the shoulder; she stole the essence of his enlightenment and fled, so mastering it was not merely a goal but an obligation for her. ¡°Even if you gathered all the humans in Greece, they wouldn¡¯t outnumber the martial artists who would want to learn even a single move of the martial arts you just disyed. Understand?¡± The pinnacle of the Twelve Divine Demons¡¯ techniques, the ultimate technique of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult¡¯s grand master, was like that. A miracle created by thebination of an extremely low probability and a talent unseen in ages,parable to the history umted by major sects over decades. I carved this into my soul and spirit at a time when I could neither live nor die and when that miracle revealed itself to the world once more. I bore the faith of an overwhelming number of believers who would dismiss the likes of the Supreme God Zeus, and ascended to the throne of a living god. Ipeted with mighty martial artists,parable to the Titans spoken of by the temple priests, ttening mountains and drying rivers to erase them from maps. ¡°So get up, if you sit down crying like some ordinary girl just because your arm is broken, I will never forgive you.¡± These demonic arts were my history and my second life. Based on the advancements of the Twelve Demons, I perfected the Heavenly Demon King¡¯s Landing to reach where I am now. I had decided to live leisurely, epting everything else with ease, but I could neverpromise when it came to martial arts. -Crack! The sound of wood splitting echoed from behind. It was the sound of the wooden pirs splitting, unable to withstand the impact of my earlier step. ¡°¡­!!¡± Atnta¡¯s crimson eyes darted between me and the wooden pirs behind me as if she had forgotten the pain in her arm, seemingly shocked. Atnta¡¯s arm was broken, and though it was to teach her a lesson, today¡¯s training ended as I half-destroyed the wooden pir training ground. Though she hadn¡¯t lost consciousness, Atnta copsed andy limp, as if she had given her all. Covered in dirt and blood, with her broken arm hanging limply, she looked like a warrior who had fallen on the battlefield¡ªor a novice who hadpleted a brutal martial arts initiation. Satisfied with the results, I picked her up. ¡°Ugh¡­ I couldn¡¯tnd a single hit today either¡­¡± ¡°Hey, do you not remember how you pushed yourself to the limitst time? I actually got to visit the River Styx for the first time in ages because of you.¡± ¡°Ugh, that was only possible because you epted everything. But still, I made you sweat quite a bit, didn¡¯t I?¡± Atnta proudly wiped the sweat off my chest with her hand. ¡°Indeed, honestly, you should be proud.¡± During our first encounter, I had beaten her without breaking a sweat. But now, Atnta, whose Supreme Fighting Demon Technique had matured considerably, had reached a point where she could keep me busy, even if she couldn¡¯t inflict wounds. ¡°You still have some bad habits, but you¡¯d be ready for realbat right now.¡± Iid her down under therge oak tree shade that we always used as our resting ce, and I began to point out one by one the bad habits or mistakes I had seen in her today, while gently touching her body. ¡°Heut! I-it tickles!¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± Her neck and shoulders were tight with tension, and her back and shoulder des had borne the brunt of multiple powerful strikes. And, of course, I couldn¡¯t ignore the ample chest that had distracted me even in the heat of battle. ¡°Heung¡­ Ha-eut!¡± As I traced each part with my fingertips, I used the divine power I learned from Nemesis to heal serious wounds and activate muscles that would recover and grow. Maybe it was the sense of recovery or the close distance, but Atnta looked at me with a mix of relief and something else. Honestly, the sudden transformation of the female warrior nestling quietly in my arms, with the small well on her chest stained with dirt and sweat, almost stirred my heart for a moment. ¡°Ow¡­ Ah, ouch! It hurts!¡± But when I poked the broken bone in her arm, that strange mood vanished, and Atnta started whining with tears in her eyes. ¡°Of course, it hurts. If it didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be worried. The real dangeres when you don¡¯t feel the pain. In that case, I¡¯d have to drag Asclepius over here.¡± ¡°¡­Sigh. Ouch! Go slower!¡± Honestly, I was a young man in my prime, and Atnta was a stunningly beautiful woman, with a raw, wild allure that could make any man weak. When such a beauty openly seduces me, it¡¯s only natural that blood would rush to my loins. However, now was not the time to engage in Greek-style romance; it was the moment to reflect on today¡¯s training. ¡°I know what you want, and I want it too. But not now. We¡¯ve just had a perfect sparring session and recovery, so we need to review it while it¡¯s still fresh.¡± ¡°Fine¡­ Fine! I get it!¡± True to Atnta¡¯s passionate nature, she looked at me with eyes full of resentment as I suppressed her heated emotions. Yet, when I mentioned today¡¯s sparring, her eyes changed, and she returned to the stance of a warrior. I, too, felt a mix of regret and pride. ¡°Look. Right now, like you, I¡¯m not using my internal energy or divine power. But the wooden pir I stepped on is shattered, while the one you stepped on is intact, right?¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re stronger?¡± ¡°No, honestly, if we only consider the physical body, you really have a perfect one too. But¡­¡± How long had we been facing each other, reying the sparring? Only after Apollo¡¯s chariot had descended a bit could we finally conclude today¡¯s training. ¡°The important thing is calmness and control. A rampaging beast kills people, but¡­?¡± ¡°A trained warrior catches the beast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As expected of Atnta, a renowned female hero in Greece, she understood my teachings and criticisms with rity and nodded energetically. Indeed, seeing a disciple who absorbs everything given is satisfying. Just as I was about to dere the end of training with satisfaction, Atnta dashed towards me like an arrow. ¡°Chup!¡± ¡°Eup?!¡± A moist sensation suddenly covered my lips. The intense scent of a woman piercing my nostrils and the enchanting ruby-red eyes sparkling before me. Just as I taught her today, with a warrior-like precision and sudden physical onught, I had no choice but to surrender my body. -Slur¡­ slurp! ¡°Ha¡­ haah!¡± As if to savor the reward for her rigorous training, Atnta¡¯s sweet tongue invaded my mouth, and her breath, as if to reim every bit of mine. With a gaze that seemed to say she could no longer endure her thirst, Iughed helplessly and willingly passed my breath to her. The scorching sunlight and the cool shade of the trees providing relief. It was a perfect moment for a light kiss between a man and a woman, intoxicated by each other¡¯s scent. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¨C Like A Porsche Crashing Into A Tico There were three essentials to living peacefully in Greece. These were taught at the Temple of Zeus alongside cleanliness and social norms, almost as survival rules. Rituals, prayers, and offerings were those three things. This was and where religion and faith were not mere concepts; gods were alive, and their eyes and ears were everywhere. No matter how powerful or renowned a hero was, crossing the gods or the spirits that roamed thend and forests would make life a tiresome affair. In fact, the ones who fell out of favor with the nymphs in the Forest of Heroes serve as a good example. One guy littered in the forest, and for a week, when he came home after work, he was greeted by trash piled up to the ceiling of his room. Another bad-mouthed a music store owner, only to choke on a beetle that flew out of his flute during a music lesson with Marsyas, making him indebted to Asclepius. Even the nymph spirits, when they hold a grudge, cause such minor(?) incidents, but what if the one holding the grudge is a god? At that point, regardless of one¡¯s strength, it enters hardcore mode, like a Porsche crashing into a Tico. And those sitting with me at this very meal were like Porsches born out of catastrophic collisions. This was after spending a pleasant time with Atnta, during a special discussion among the Golden Generation summoned by Hercules. Atnta didn¡¯t want to show herself in this state to the men and excused herself. In the end, even though the discussion among the remaining men was a spectacle of physicalnguage with bows, swords, and fists flying, it was quite an enjoyable time. Avoiding the slowly descending sunlight, we ate the cool soup and bread brought by Asclepius. There was Hercules, the mighty hero who, after getting drunk in the forest, had his home filled with garbage for a week due to his littering. Then there was Jason, who once bad-mouthed a nymph and ended up swallowing a beetle during a music lesson. Orpheus, constantly strumming his lyre and getting on everyone¡¯s nerves. And Asclepius, the ever-tired but sharp-tongued physician. Finally, Actaeon, who had been silently eavesdropping but perked up with excitement when I mentioned I had seen Artemis. These young heroes, each with a story worth a set of legendary in-game items, started a discussion about the hardships they had faced. I had to hold back a chuckle at these boys, wondering what they could possibly know about hardship. But then again, their origins weren¡¯t exactly ordinary. First, Hercules. His father was Zeus, and he had nearly died from the snakes Hera sent to kill him in his cradle after stealing her divine milk. Due to the curse, he went mad, decapitated his music teacher, and then worked as a shepherd before enrolling in the Forest of Heroes. Regarding this, let¡¯s hear thement from the person involved. ¡°Ah, honestly, that crow of a music teacher insulted me by bringing up my mother and father. Should I have let him live?¡± ¡°Honestly, knowing my brother Linus, I can¡¯t deny that he brought his death upon himself. Insulting one¡¯s parents is unforgivable.¡± -Diling~ Hercules snorted, saying that even without Hera¡¯s curse, the guy was as good as dead for insulting his mother, while Orpheus plucked his lyre mournfully, saying it was the karma of his brother, who had been his music teacher. Once again, ¡°your mama¡± jokes, whether East or West, proved to be an unbreakable taboo. Ah, honestly, insulting one¡¯s mother definitely crossed the line. ¡°I heard that you smashed his head into six pieces with the lyre. Is that true?¡± ¡°Come on, how can a person¡¯s head split into six pieces? It just went st¡­!¡± ¡°Do we really have to talk about corpses while I¡¯m eating pumpkin soup, you boar bastards?¡± Asclepius red menacingly at Jason, who was trying to interview Hercules about the details of the murder, and Hercules, who was using hand gestures to exin, making both of them shut their mouths. Today¡¯s lunch was a cool potage-like soup made with well-ripened pumpkin, grains, and chilled milk. ¡°Bragging about losing control and hurting someone¡­ Tsk.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Contrary to his usual fiercenguage and behavior, Asclepius had a solid philosophy and pride as a physician. He always emphasized cleanliness, prevention, and safety. Among these, his habit of mentioning disasters caused by the gods revealed a rather poignant inner story. ¡°My mother was a princess of Thessaly. She had an affair with that damn Sun God, Apollo. She died at the hands of that damn Sun God too.¡± Asclepius¡¯s story, which he now told without hiding anything, was quite a spectacle. Apollo, while having an affair with his mother Coronis, had sent a raven as a messenger. She was warmly conversing with her cousins who had returned from hunting, and Apollo, believing only the crow¡¯s words that she was cheating, shot her dead. Realizing his misunderstanding toote, Apollo took Asclepius, who was still in his mother¡¯s womb just before she was cremated, and entrusted him to Chiron. Since then, he grew up in the Forest of Heroes. ¡°Got it? Once you¡¯re dead, it¡¯s all over. Misunderstandings and mistakes don¡¯t matter; you always have to be careful. Understand?¡± ¡°Ah, I got it.¡± ¡°Ugh, what a pointless thing to say¡­¡± With eyes not of sadness but brimming with a fierce spirit, Asclepius seemed to intimidate Hercules and Jason, who quietly buried their heads in their soup bowls. ¡°Especially you, King Boar. You!¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°You better control that crazy brute strength of yours. If I hear that you caused trouble after getting drunk¡­ I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands. Got it?¡± The grudge of a medical student, gnashing teeth at a high-risk group that constantly caused emergency patients, was deeper and darker than any curse. ¡®But looking at that wild boar causing a ruckus after getting drunk¡­ I can¡¯t say it¡¯s wrong.¡¯ Considering that even drunken rampages were praised as heroic spirit in this messed-up Greek mindset. Asclepius was truly a physician of the new era, centuries ahead. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯d be the God of Medicine in the future. ¡°From my childhood, I learned the lyre from my father and the warrior goddesses. It was truly a meaningful time.¡± ¡°I-I just learned archery from my grandfather. Because there were many tragedies in the family, they sent me to the Forest of Heroes. Th-that¡¯s all¡­ hehe¡­¡± Later in the future, Orpheus and Actaeon had quite a peaceful childhood, so they passed. However, Jason, even when his turn came, just quietly stared at his soup bowl. ¡°Hey! Son! What are you spacing out for? Did you eat a fly? Are you receiving an oracle from Hermes or something?¡± ¡°Huh? Me, me? Umm¡­ I¡­¡± Startled by Hercules¡¯s booming voice, Jason lifted his head, trying to speak, but the mouth that always spoke fluently just opened and closed a few times and then shut. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have much to say either. Rather, at this point, I¡¯m curious about your story, Dianes.¡± In an instant, he changed his expression to a mischievous smile, resembling the typical politician. I didn¡¯t miss the subtle fury that distorted Jason¡¯s face. ¡®I don¡¯t remember well, but isn¡¯t his family situation quiteplicated too?¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t the time to dredge up a young man¡¯s hidden sorrows during what was supposed to be a lighthearted meal. So, I decided to take the heat off him. ¡°I ran into Artemis.¡± Quite hard, in fact. At those words, even the others who were looking at Jason with curious eyes stared at me with wide eyes. Jason, who hid his painful past and grudges beneath a smile, was also speechless, wondering if he had heard correctly. ¡°When I went to train in the forest at night, she suddenly shot an arrow at my head. The first time, I barely blocked it by breaking the wooden sword; the second time, I deflected the arrow; and before the third time, Chiron came and blocked it.¡± Thinking back, it was truly a pity, for despite that temper, that face was unbelievably beautiful. More captivating than that beauty was the intense divine energy, which once again approached me as regret. The trace of that divine energy, clearer and more powerful than Marsyas¡¯s flute imbued with the power of Pan, was still quietly bound in a corner of my dantian. I instinctively felt that the time for this divine power to be released was approaching, and I was preparing. And if that time indeedes to pass, how would the myths and stories I know change? Sensing the premonition of a big event, which I awaited with thrilling anticipation after a long time, I smiled slightly. Already, they were looking at me with strange eyes, as if wondering how I was still alive. ¡°You said you ran into Artemis in person?¡± ¡°A man did?¡± ¡°And even fought back?¡± ¡°Is she pretty?¡± ¡°Ugh, this boar is really¡­¡± With faces resembling cats who glimpsed the truths of the universe, wondering if they heard correctly, the four, excluding Hercules, seemed slightly out of their minds. ¡°Hmm¡­ Her face was indeed pretty.¡± ¡°You crazy crow bastard!!¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¨C Prelude To The Performance Of The Queen The fact that I had encountered not just any god but one of the Twelve Olympians¡ªArtemis, no less¡ªcaused Jason and Orpheus to be horrified. Asclepius promised that he would personally handle my funeral, while Actaeon foamed at the mouth and fainted. Hercules, of course, pressed me for details on how beautiful she was. ¡°No, goddess or whatever, I was saved from getting my head blown off. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± I retorted confidently. However, their response was to distance themselves from me, saying they didn¡¯t want to be hit by Artemis¡¯s arrows. Actaeon, a devotee of Artemis, had already rolled his eyes back and fainted. In the midst of it, Hercules rushed in, asking me to tell him more about the goddess¡¯s beauty. In the end, Asclepius, not wanting me to rampage like a boar in heat, resorted to acupuncture, causing quite themotion. Anyway, roughly speaking, my life followed this flow. Morning training, daily activities, and finally, a quiet evening to wrap things up. After ending a mythic daily routine with renowned or soon-to-be renowned heroes and returning to my room to catch my breath. The wide-open window revealed the bright full moon illuminating the forest. ¡°¡­Where should I go tonight?¡± With a scolding from Hestosias, I packed gold into the gayageum case I had ordered, slung it over my back, and held the obsidian flute I always carried like a talisman, looking quietly at the night sky. The poem containing thest advice left to me by the Longing Ghost Sound went like this. ¡°The full moon¡¯ste frost, the spirit¡¯s brilliant wide resonance, the continuous weeping stretches out, the stage¡¯s curtain never falls¡­¡± The moon must be full for its light to bloom. The spirit must be full for its fragrance to spread widely. When a tune, once connected, stretches out like branches. The stage¡¯s curtain never falls. Never pluck the strings before the time is ripe. Once the timees to pluck the strings, never neglect to y them until death, was the meaning of the poem. Even so, the twelve pieces of the Longing Ghost Sound were revered not just as master-disciple etiquette, but as a person and artist who lives with awe, knowing the hardships contained within the twelve pieces I was taught. Even without the advice of Hermes and Hera, I faithfully followed his instructions and yed the strings every day. Therefore, on nights when the moon shone brightly, I would take my two friends and head to the forest or the beach. If it rained or it was toote at night, I would sit alone on the balcony and y the gayageum and the flute. Noiseints? If anyone everined about my music, it would only be proof of myck of skill. I was currently practicing from song 1 to song 12 every day to get used to the gayageum again, and no one had expressed any dissatisfaction. Rather, on days when I didn¡¯t y or yed outside, I would receiveints asking why I wasn¡¯t performing. However, I couldn¡¯t y the gayageum every day for those young heroes because a VVIP who loved my gayageum music was visiting almost every daytely. -p! ¡°Have youe?¡± When I turned my head with a smile at the endearing fluttering of wings tickling my ears. A pair of small water birds chirped andnded on my shoulders. -Whisper, whisper. -Whisper, whisper. ¡°Under the oak tree where I always train? Got it. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± I had originally heard that thenguage of birds, the bird speech, was a technique used by the Taoist immortals. However, as I naturally awakened my divine power and was stimted by the three gods, I found myself able to hear the whispers of all things, not just birds. ¡°If the Taoist priests of the Wudang Sect knew, they would be astounded.¡± As I chuckled to myself, the two water birds tilted their heads curiously and chirped before flying away. ¡°¡­Were those two originally humans?¡± A pair of water birds chirping in a rather elegant tone for birds. Perhaps, being the messenger birds of the goddess, there was something special about them. ¡°But why water birds?¡± A heavenly goddess using water birds as messengers. Although it was a bit puzzling, it wasn¡¯t a major issue, so I set aside my questions and quietly leaped from the balcony. The Ghostly Flying Step, which had almost be a habit of mine, was now empowered by my deepened energy and divine power, allowing me to move through the forest like a shadow. As I roughly counted about 30 seconds in my mind, it wasn¡¯t the poisonous crescent moon of Artemis that greeted me. Instead, the bright full moon of Selene illuminated the clearing in the forest where a beautifuldy was waiting for me, beckoning me. ¡°I greet the Queen of the Gods.¡± ¡°Come here. I¡¯m d you came so willingly.¡± Thedy was lightly dressed in a nightdress resembling the twilight sky, with long brown hair elegantly draped under a silver veil. Though all gods were young and beautiful, her regal and graceful presence was unmatched. Queen Hera. She was the VVIP for whom I yed as a personal musician every night to warm up my hands. As the host of the gathering, Hera couldn¡¯t neglect her duties, so she served me the food and drinks of the gods and suggested we have a simple chat. ¡°But you seem to be in a good mood these days?¡± ¡°Hmm? Me?¡± Honestly, when I first saw Hera, the murderous aura seeping from behind her beauty and elegance was quite dazzling. It reminded me of Bi Hwa-yeon and Captain Hong Ryeon, who fought over me in the past. And based on the small talk we had, as I roughly expected, because of Zeus¡¯s infidelity, I concluded that Hera never had a day free from malice. ¡®Honestly, Ares isn¡¯t exactly the most affectionate son. And Hephaestus outright avoids Olympus.¡¯ Though her daughters and Iris were doing a good job of assisting her, the constant phndering of Zeus and his endless praise for Hercules were severely fraying her nerves. However,tely, whenever she calls me to listen to music and chat, her deep-seated resentment and venom seem to have significantly lessened, and the fierce look on her beautiful face was gradually softening. ¡°Ah, you mean that? Well, seeing the young hot-blooded ones sweating during the day makes even this old goddess feel pleased.¡± -¡­?! My hand, which was busy tuning the strings, paused momentarily at the sound of theughing goddess¡¯s sweet voice. What on earth is she looking at to say that? ¡°¡­You really beat him up nicely. That repulsive guy, whose name I don¡¯t even want to mention, made me feel a bit relieved.¡± ¡°Ah¡­! You mean the training that happened during the day?¡± There was only one person in this forest whom the goddess Hera didn¡¯t even want to mention by name. That name was Hercules, which meant the ¡°Glory of Hera.¡± From Hera¡¯s perspective, it was like naming the illegitimate child born from her husband¡¯s affair with her great-granddaughter ¡°Honey Darling!¡± Today, my intense martial arts training had appeased the goddess¡¯s wrath. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ That was close. I was inwardly shocked, thinking she might bring up the time with Atnta. ¡°Every time I see it, your martial arts and fighting spirit are very impressive. Honestly, I, too, had to acknowledge the power and prowess of that bastard. I only hoped for the future. Yet, even a brute like him is no match for you, and it puts my mind at ease.¡± ¡°Though I may look youngpared to you gods, I¡¯ve been through more battlefields and fights than the barley in the bread those kids have eaten. It wouldn¡¯t look good to be outdone by a mere strong child.¡± Even as I said this, I had to admit that the military prowess of Jason and the strength and martial skills of Hercules had made me tense a few times. If we talk about eras, it would be the mythological times when the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors and the Eight Immortals of ancient Central ins roamed thend and fought against demons. The heroes born in an era thicker and more potent with spiritual and divine power than the two eras I lived through were exceptional from the start. ¡®I realize now why the divine arts and artifacts from the mythical era are soplex and powerful.¡¯ In the martial world, divine arts and artifacts were things that all warriors desperately wanted to obtain. Because of their immense power, whenever divine arts or artifacts appeared, great wars were amon urrence. Even if one managed to obtain them, trying to master the divine arts could cause one¡¯s vital energy to surge uncontrobly, leading to death, or one could be consumed by the power of the artifact, bing a monster and being hunted down as a public enemy. Whenever I saw this, I would wonder what kind of monster created these monstrosities. Watching the talents and potentials of these budding heroes, I concluded that if there were martial arts capable of wielding such monstrous power, only divine arts and artifacts of such magnitude could make it possible. ¡®Still, they have quite appetizing muscles, so I thought about teaching those ruffians some proper martial arts for their mental and physical training, having them learn Taoist exercises, and conducting the Pce Blood Points Technique¡­¡¯ The problem was that the Pce Blood Points Technique, which supposedly stimtes the opponent¡¯s acupoints to induce Taoist energy, would just look like a severe beating to an outsider, so Hera must have seen me thoroughly thrashing Hercules. ¡®There¡¯s no need to stir up unnecessary trouble.¡¯ ¡°Still, the punches of those young ones were quite sharp. I had a rather enjoyable time.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± Saying so, I drank the nectar she poured, and at those words, Hera¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at me. ¡°¡­.¡± I had heard one of Hera¡¯s epithets was ¡°bull¡¯s eyes,¡± referring to herrge, beautiful eyes. Despite the untteringparison, her eyes were clear, pure, and radiant, earning her praise as the goddess with the most beautiful eyes. However, when such a beautiful-eyed goddess looked at me with a mysterious gaze¡­ I naturally swallowed dryly with a hint of anticipation. ¡°Um, I¨C¡± ¡°So, how do you think you would fare against a goddess? Surely it wouldn¡¯t just be for fun, would it?¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± With those words, Hera watched my reaction with a seductive smile. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¨C The Queen¡¯s Temptation When I embraced a woman in the past, I didn¡¯t have any particr preferences. A moment of passion, a political stance, or afort for a devout follower. A night with a woman was just about that for me. Still, there were tales hot and stimting enough, tales that, as a male, I took pride in, like the raging impulse I shared with a beautiful female warrior or the night I thoroughly ¡°educated¡± that crazy physician. Anyway, I wasn¡¯t so crazy about women that I¡¯d covet someone else¡¯s, but neither was I so distant from women that I¡¯d turn away those who came to me. I had desires, but I channeled those desires into my conquest endeavors. But no matter how much I was like that. If my heart hadn¡¯t been swayed by the allure of this enchanting goddess, Nemesis would have chased me with a sword, using me of telling a huge lie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your face seems a bit flushed.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ With such a beautiful goddess before me, even a statue would be shy.¡± ¡°You must have honey on your lips. Every word you speak is incredibly sweet.¡± As Herayfortably on the clouds, provocatively smiling at me, it felt like a dizzying dream of falling. There¡¯s a reason why a married woman is married; they possess a profound allure that immature, green youngstersck. I now somewhat understand the Crazy Wind Spear master¡¯s preference for married women, which he used to preach incessantly during training. ¡°You know, as expected, a masterpiece of the Night Mother. You are indeed incredibly beautiful. If dressed properly, you could even be brought in as my servant.¡± Are you interested? It was a question that could be either serious or a joke. It reminded me of an old man¡¯s story about a scandalous romance between a noblewoman and a young squire, so I decided to change the atmosphere slightly. ¡°Would you provide a house formuting?¡± ¡°Hohoho! This is why both Ares and Hermes cherish you. There is no one in this era who can converse sofortably without being intimidated by gods or provoking them excessively.¡± Fortunately, my joke seemed to be well received. Hera, whose eyes had widened at my response,ughed amusingly and patted my head. Then, the dense scent of pomegranates and poppies, elegant yet cozy, tickled my nose. Thedy who approached suddenly had anguid face, filled with mature charm and a swamp-like allure that enveloped my eyes. Whether intentional or not, as she leaned forward, the valley of her ample figure and the twilight-colored hair cascading down made me break out in a cold sweat, trying to restrain my hand from reaching out to explore. And above all, the gentle touch stroking my head. I wondered if this was what a mother¡¯s touch would feel like¡ªa touch so soft and affectionate that it wrapped my body in an unfamiliar, strange emotion. ¡°Oh my¡­ Your hair is so nice. I was surprised at how rough Atnta¡¯s hair was, but if she could emte your hair, even Aphrodite would dly give up her girdle.¡± ¡°Th-thank you.¡± They said that even though the supreme god Zeus fooled around with countless women, nymphs, and goddesses, none could capture his soul as Hera did during their honeymoon. I found myself agreeing with that sentiment. ¡°Then, your answer? Of course, the reward will be satisfactory.¡± ¡°It is not just anyone, but the Queen of the Gods has permitted it. I have no reason to humbly ept the enemy¡¯s de.¡± ¡°Oh my? Did you really understand what I meant?¡± With eyes sparkling as if surprised once again, she looked at me intently. I responded with a light smile and a slight bow. ¡°Unfortunately, I wish it were amand from another god. But that would be too greedy, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± To anyone observing the scene, it would appear as if a mature, elegantdy and a handsome young man were seducing each other in a yful, flirtatious manner. The opponent was the Goddess of Marriage and Family. Would such a goddess abandon her divine duties? This Greece would be a hellscape of endless love and war in full throttle. Moreover, seeing the yful glint in her eyes and the flow of our conversation¡­ I said it was ¡®fun¡¯ to face Hercules and the young heroes, and Hera asked if facing a goddess would end as mere ¡®fun¡¯. Interpreting this Greek-style wordy, if Zeus praised the young hero, and facing him ended as fun. Then she asked how I would feel about facing a goddess who would target and attack me. ¡°When did you realize?¡± ¡°Right away when I heard. But you made it a bit confusing. Do you usually enjoy mischievous jokes?¡± -Ding! My sweat-soaked hand dried as it generated heat, and when I turned back to tune the strings, the Queen¡¯s yful, sweet voice tickled my ears. ¡°You could have just said it straight away.¡± Even a worm would squirm when stepped on, and a man¡¯s heart, heated up and then suddenly cooled, was bound to be passionate. I decided to squirm a little too. ¡°If it had been another man.¡± ¡°If it had been?¡± In the yful and expectant voice of the goddess, I, too, spoke openly. ¡°Of course, he would have lost his mind and been disrespectful to you, Goddess.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Before her bewildered voice, questioning if she had heard correctly, could turn angry. I cut her off at the precise moment and continued my turn. ¡°Even if I fall into Tartaruster. If I can hold the most beautiful goddess in the world, if I can recall that ecstatic memory, I would dly ept eternal downfall.¡± A sudden worry crossed my mind that perhaps this was a bit too bold of a statement, but just now, anyone could see that this beautifuldy was seducing me. For a moment, I too wondered¡­ and my heart tilted toward interpreting it as temptation rather than a warning, filled with anticipation. My heart urged me to go straight ahead, saying that if I couldn¡¯t recognize the meal set by a man, I might as well remove my lower parts. But my cold reason, honed over a hundred years, shook its head, telling me to just enjoy the current situation, as it was a game that wouldn¡¯t work out anyway. Damn it. And the world always drags reality along, betraying expectations. When a child learns to live with the pain of broken expectations, that¡¯s when they be an adult. And I am still a baby. Goo, goo, I am Baby Heavenly Demon. ¡°The nectar was strong.¡± -Ding! This stream of consciousness, where does it flow when it¡¯s let loose? Feeling a sudden sense of self-loathing from my absurd thoughts, I plucked the well-tuned strings of my gayageum irritably. But, while I was talking nonsense to myself, wallowing in self-loathing, and tormenting the gayageum¡­ The goddess who heard my retort remained silent without saying anything. ¡®Did I screw up?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t exactly a joke to make to the Goddess of Marriage and Family, but still, isn¡¯t Greece the ce where such a goddess resides? So, I thought I could get away with a little mischievous joke. However, the goddess¡¯s silent, piercing re from behind started to make me uneasy. ¡°Excuse me, Goddess?¡± Even though I was the number one martial artist in the Central ins, where the Hundred Schools of Thought and Confucius-Mencius were still alive, no matter how young I looked, I couldn¡¯t believe I just made a dirty joke to an elder. In this brief moment of wisdom, I couldn¡¯t lift my head and wanted to wash my face dry. Worried that the Queen of the Gods might impart Confucian principles and turn me into heavenly grilled meat today, I carefully turned my head and met the Queen¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fortunately, the goddess didn¡¯t seem intent on turning me into heavenly grilled meat or a frog. She justy on a fluffy-looking cloud, resting her chin on her hand, staring at me with an inscrutable gaze. ¡­.To be honest, this was even scarier. She wasn¡¯tughing cheerfully like before, nor was she flying into a rage. The beautiful eyes that seemed to draw you in, staring at me without a flicker, were quite eerie. ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite good at joking.¡± Fortunately, Hera, who had been staring at me expressionlessly, soon gave a slight smile andughed it off, and I, too, swallowed dryly and smiled back. ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­ So the goddess who is supposedly after me must be the one currently hospitalized, having even put down the moon chariot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the one who doesn¡¯t know her ce, despite my stern warning. She gritted her teeth, swearing to throw you into hell.¡± As expected. If there were a goddess targeting me, it would be none other than that damned twin goddess. I offered a small prayer of thanks to the madwoman who helped me easily navigate this potentially tricky situation. I¡¯ll spare your life if we meetter. ¡°After leaving the temple of Apollo, she ran to her father and begged him.¡± Hermes reported to Hera. Artemis, beaten by Hera, went to Zeus with her torn hunting clothes and broken arrows, and shed tears at his feet. ¡°Wow, showmanship¡­ She could have been a great actress too.¡± Given her personality, she could have easily reced the torn clothes and healed the wounds from Hera anytime. But she fully armed herself and went to her father to whine. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all? Hermes also reported¡­¡± She dared to ask her father to punish the man who vited her vow of purity and make him bleed. However, considering her father¡¯s intentions, she wouldn¡¯t kill him but asked for permission to make him pay for offending a god. ¡°Damn, who does she think she¡¯s talking about paying the price?¡± ¡°With parents who spoil her and a sibling who cleans up her messes, it¡¯s no wonder she can¡¯t tell right from wrong. She even dares to challenge me with veins popping in her neck¡ªhowughable.¡± But seeing his cherished daughter return in such a pitiful state, crying, stirred Zeus¡¯s unnecessary paternal love. In the end, Artemis managed to secure permission after Zeus¡¯s lengthy interpretation of thew and divine duties. ¡°Permission, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, like Nemesis, Eris, and Ares, she was granted permission to perform her divine duties for young heroes in the sanctuary, just once.¡± ¡­In the end. Just like the countless myths and tragic beginnings in this Greeknd, this matter could be summarized simrly. In the end, Zeus is a bastard. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¨C Memories And Yearnings Of A Human Truly beautiful. As she watched the young god ying music with his eyes closed under the moonlight, Hera thought to herself. As the Queen of Olympus, she could always enjoy Hebe¡¯s drinks apanied by Apollo¡¯s lyre whenever she wished. But standing on this rough grass and rock, having a chat and ying music with this young yet old foreign child seemed to seep deeper into her heart. Unlike Apollo¡¯s performance that always sang of joy and glory, Dianes¡¯s melody was calm and quiet. Apollo¡¯s lyre was always vibrant and radiant with joy, desire, and glory. But the child born of the Night always yed regrets and longing, soothing the writhing resentment beyond. The melody, infused with such emotions, screamed and wailed, while the face of the child ying it remained as still as a ripple-free pond. Hera sighed inwardly, thinking that perhaps this child was better than the gods who filled Olympus. ¡®Ares would surely like this child.¡¯ If a lion and another lion met in the same territory, they would fight over their domain. But if a lion and a bear met on the mountain, they would manage to coexist. They were simr in nature, but their hues were different. If Ares was a fiery male lion, then this child was a silent wandering bear. The timing of their meeting was fortunate, and it was understandable why her thunderous, bare-chested son badgered Hebe to give the child something as a token of friendship. Ares, with his fiery temper, was more often fled from than weed, even on Olympus. To Hera, he was her troubled child. He knew it, so he always wandered outside Olympus, feeling sorry for his mother, who cried alone because of his father¡¯s infidelity, and took good care of his women. The fact that such a son had made a good friend was Hera¡¯s only joy these days. However, if one asks whether she came to visit the young god merely out of a mother¡¯s heart. That was not the case either. The child of the Night Mother who came after a long time. If Zeus had absolute influence over the gods under him as the leader of the Twelve Olympian Gods. Hera, on the contrary, had be a bridge to the old gods and Protogenoi, who had stepped back, and even to Gaia and Uranus, who cursed Zeus. Hera, in her role as priestess, maintained ties to gods like Hypnos, the God of Sleep, and to poor Argus, who was born from the earth and killed by Hermes. She cherished the golden apple tree, a gift from Gaia, and the dragon Ladon who guarded it, along with her foster parents¡¯ gift, the drifting ind Karkinos. In ancient times, she was a priestess of the Protogenoi and a disciple of the Night Mother, offering sacrifices to the gods who were not worshipped. The authority and faith she was promised could not be coveted by any god except Zeus, and the giants and divine beasts shemanded were revered as the goddess¡¯s confidants. How could she not yearn for that splendid past? Though she is now a figure of the past with no one to sing her praises, this beautiful gift sent by the Night Mother was soothing the goddess Hera¡¯s heart, who longed for her glorious past, through its melody. To reward the young priest and test hisposure, she decided to revive her old charms and tempt him openly. But the young god praised her as a woman with the highest respect, and as a goddess with both admiration and reverence. For so long, Zeus¡¯s endless infidelities had brought Hera not only anger but despair. She had begun to wonder if her beauty, her allure as a woman, had faded. But seeing the child, who might have received greater faith than Zeus, blush at her gestures and smiles was both endearing and confidence-boosting. ¡®Unlike the purely obedient believers, he is quite bold.¡¯ And yet, not only did he endure and withstand her temptation, but he also managed to hold his ground with yful jokes. While praising her beauty and charm, he also respected her divine status and authority. ¡®¡­With this, I can entrust it.¡¯ -????~ As the performance that even made the constetions in the night sky wriggle and listen intently came to an end, Hera, too, awakened from her contemtion and made a resolution. Perhaps a resolution that might shake the entire world. ¡®I have been patient for a long time, Zeus.¡¯ Not as the Queen of the Gods or the Guardian of Marriage. But as the old priestess, the Goddess of Magic and Secrets, she would unleash the final turmoil upon Greece. Through her young priest. For his final test, Hera spoke again. ¡°Are you not afraid of the gods?¡± As the performance ended, the young god carefully tended to each string of the instrument and replied in a calm tone. ¡°I told you, Ie from and several timesrger than thebinednds of Greece. Even the devout followers of mighty and great Zeus would dare to call it small, as I lead countless followers and subordinates.¡± ¡°At my gesture, mountains crumbled, and the great rivers that blocked my path dried up. Day and night sumbed to my wisdom and knowledge, forcing the sun and moon to switch ces.¡± He was such a being, a force, and authority to rival even hers. The child calmly informed the Queen of the Gods. If it had been baseless arrogance, Hera would have dealt with it harshly. If it had been mere madness, she would have pitied him and turned him into a creature. But those ck eyes conveyed nothing more or less than simple facts. ¡°I have seen countless knights and countless disasters, fought life and death battles with those beyond human realms. I, too, crossed the line and sought power. Eventually, I reached that point.¡± ¡°Where is ¡®that point¡¯?¡± ¡°A ce where I dare im to have reached the realm of gods with a human body.¡± Of course, seeing the real gods made it seem like there was still a long way to go. Dianes smiled bitterly. ¡°You ask if I fear you gods? I¡¯ll answer. No, I do not fear you. For the hands that shake the earth, break mountains, and touch both fate and destiny are not yours alone.¡± ¡°Then why are you so quiet? How can you settle so peacefully and calmly in a human body? Do you not miss the throne of Olympus, the ce revered by all people and all gods, the hand that touched the heavens?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The young god, who smiled faintly at the question, let his eyes gleam mysteriously and gently caressed his instrument, now stored in its case. ¡°You were the dream of a child.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± With a wistful look, as if in longing, the child smiled while caressing the instrument. Like the fleeting starlight, living fiercely but ultimately fading away, like the life of a human. It was a warm yet sorrowful smile, so beautiful and ethereal, disappearing gently. ¡°You were the memory of a child who clung to a nket and looked at the moonlight. You were the inspiration that visited the grown-up child during busy times, making him dream. A fierce yet peaceful, fleeting longing of a human.¡± Slowly, the smiling child closed the lid of his instrument case with a firm gesture. ¡°Thus, I was able to breathe quietly on this mythicalnd, carrying those memories, that inspiration, and longing. I could enjoy a bit of tranquility and nostalgia that hade after a long time.¡± There was no longer a smile on that face. The beautiful face, resembling the Night Mother, was as cold as if wearing a mask, and those eyes were as deep and dark as the edge of an abyss. What those eyes held was the bright moon rising in the sky. Hera shivered at the illusion that the moon might be swallowed by those eyes. ¡°With such memories and longing, I respect you. I could admire, love, and cherish you in my heart, still enjoying being human.¡± He shook his head slowly, with a mocking smile as if pitying. ¡°But fear, fear alone is not mine. That is the thing of those who point their swords and schemes at me. It is not mine. Even if the world fears me, I have no reason to fear anything.¡± A grandiose and arrogant deration. Yet, the face that uttered these words showed neither arrogance nor provocation, not even anger or challenge. ¡°So, if a foolish memory insists on bing a sword aimed at me. Though it pains me, I will have to cut that memory to pieces. So that no one can ever point a sword at me again.¡± Once again, a brilliant smile appeared on the beautiful face resembling that of Nyx. A cold and grandiose, merciless smile like Tartarus that swallowed the Titans. It was indeed a smile befitting the image Hera had in mind. ¡°Pffft¡­. Puhahahaha!! Nyx, my goodness! Hahahahaha!!¡± Heraughed aloud for the first time in a long while. Heraughed heartily, forgetting her dignity and prestige, as if she had never been so happy and excited since marrying Zeus. Her teacher, her friend, her god had sent a precious and beautiful gift for the long-suffering Queen of the Gods. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¨C The Result Is In A Simple ce Whether she confirmed something alone, Heraughed loudly and left me with a meaningful remark. ¡®If this matter ends well, and the result satisfies me as much as your words, I will give you a gift.¡¯ Leaving only those words, Hera looked at the sky with a peculiar gaze and vanished from the spot in a dazzling light, just like Hermes. ¡°¡­A gift?¡± Carefully putting the gayageum, which I had yet to name, back in its ce, I opened the stored wine and went out to the balcony. Greek and Roman mythology. Since it was the greatest story I both loved and cherished, I had a rough idea of how things worked in this world. ¡°A ¡®gift¡¯ could mean either a hardcore quest, or a mind-blowing actual reward¡­¡± Whether it entangles or not, like the kudzu vines on Mount Manus¡­ Given that divine interest rarely leads to good oues, do I have to live with the premonition of orbital bombardment again? The situation had already spiraled long ago, and counting all the gods I was either directly or indirectly entangled with, one hand wasn¡¯t enough anymore. Things had already escted beyond control. I was riding the back of not just any tiger, but a legendary, godlike one. I decided to loosen up a bit and prepare for the approaching big event. ¡°Big event. Or is it a raid event?¡± The Goddess of the Crescent Moon, Protector of Huntresses, the Lunatic of Moongazing. Artemis. That crazy one shamelessly insists on a life-or-death duel with me. No longer holding back, I must generously stake my all in this world. ¡°Wow~ I was just trying to live quietly and peacefully, but the world won¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Should I be happy about this or not? The sky I looked up at while sitting on the veranda was, as always, indifferent, with only stars and the moon twinkling. It didn¡¯t give me any answers. ¡°Artemis, Artemis¡­ I wonder how it will be.¡± Reflecting on the memory from thest encounter at Passos, the killing intent and venom were as immense as those of a desperate Tang n master. Yet, there was a glimpse of the god-level arrogance and self-absorption typical of a prestigious family¡¯ste-stage genius. After all, she had a Titaness for a mother and the King of the Gods, Zeus, for a father. Born into the upper echelons of the Twelve Olympians, she¡¯d probably spent her whole life in luxury. What could she possibly worry about in the world? ¡°Since her archery skill has reached divine levels, it¡¯s understandable, but she just swings her immense divine power around like she¡¯s punching and kicking. It was rough and crude.¡± Typically,te-stage practitioners build up tremendous inner strength from a young age by consuming elixirs and spiritual herbs. But seeing them rely solely on that inner strength and eventually falling to inner demons and self-destruction, it¡¯s evident how absurdly advantageous it is to be born with a divine spoon instead of a golden one. How can a body hold such energy without proper cultivation techniques and still manage to regte it automatically? ¡°Neri is the same. All spiritual beings are cheats.¡± Come to think of it, that tomboy Eris also wielded magic to block the extreme heat of the Gu Yu Sword¡¯s initial fervent state and didn¡¯t even have a nosebleed, let alone cough up blood. It wasn¡¯t so much admiration for the gods and spirits, but rather a recognition of their transcendental forms. The transcendent body that always maintains itsplete form, the power of enhanced qi that realizes will by freely circting qi and blood through every part of the body! Possessing a body, having children through love, and freely traversing the earth, they embodied the Perfected Realm that all martial artists dream of, and beyond that, the True God Realm itself. ¡°Born with a realm that even I, unable to take thest step, could not reach. It¡¯s understandable to be arrogant.¡± I could still see it clearly in my mind. That pure and bright enormous energy that glimmered enticingly. Even the perfect body that wielded human emotions with a human form, boasting the body and power of a god. ¡°Can I face them in my current state?¡± I closed my eyes and pondered deeply. The opponent was a young girl with childishness but possessing a catastrophic power. For long years, she spent her time hunting and wandering, a goddess born to be great. Her name survived through the long years, disappearing and reappearing like the mountains and rivers. Her divine power was overwhelming, far beyond even the highest martial masters of this realm. Her body, as if to show what a true divine body is, would recover instantly from even severe injuries with just minor bleeding. It was truly an extraordinary specification. In contrast, what about me? I was reborn in this Greek world, but my mind was filled with the techniques of the Twelve Divine Demons, a legacy of ten thousand years of demonic history, and various martial arts of the Justice and Demonic Sects. Combining my internal qi and divine power, I developed the Godly Demonic Qi, a divine power specialized in martial arts, contending with Ares and crossing swords with Nemesis. Moreover, within the barrier of Ares and Nemesis, I was not bound by time, and had already reached the pinnacle state through the divine martial arts and true demon arts in my mind. However, no matter how advanced I was, I was still restricted by the limitations of the human body; thus, I could not avoid the effects of fatigue and injuries. Compared to Artemis, I could not say that I had a significant advantage. Additionally, due to Chiron¡¯s interruption in Passos, I had not fully observed Artemis¡¯s skills and strength, making it difficult to predict the oue of the battle. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only one way.¡± To borrow the words of the Supreme Fighting Demon. The moreplicated the fight, the simpler the oue would be. It was time to settle the long-standing debt that I had wanted to clear. The next morning. I tucked Neri in so she could sleep soundly, and for the first time in a while, I looked at the dawn sky as I headed down to Poseidon¡¯s coastline. There, as always, it was bustling with young heroes eagerly preparing for their breakfast death match. From a high cliff, someone was watching them andughing sinisterly. ¡°Bwahahahaha. Look at those trashy heroes!¡± ¡°Who is this viin acting arrogant from the sky castle?¡± ¡°Huh? Dianes!¡± When I called out, arge boy stood up with a bright smile. It was Hercules, who was now almost a young man, the budding great hero. ¡°What¡¯s the asion today? Didn¡¯t you say morning runs are annoying and you¡¯d skip breakfast?¡± ¡°I did. Usually, skipping breakfast keeps my stomach light and feels good.¡± ¡°Hey~ Breakfast is Demeter¡¯s blessing to start the day. You sphemous guy!¡± Today, Hercules, who was once again shirtless, had five scars on his chest from a direct hit by the thunder-splitting spear. Of course, if he received treatment from Asclepius, even the traces would disappear, but Hercules insisted on keeping the scars that reminded him of his mistakes and folly. Appreciating his spirit, I interrogated him, patched him up, and even watched his martial arts. Seeing him grow day by day with just a bit of training left me astounded. Now, it was time to collect on that investment. ¡°Are you nning to disrupt the kids¡¯ breakfast again today?¡± ¡°Oh, disrupt? This is legitimate training and practice. I¡¯m doing running and military martial arts training. They¡¯re doing monster hunting training.¡± ¡°Ha, monster hunting training, you say.¡± It seemed he was well aware of his own monstrous potential, even if he didn¡¯t admit it outright. ¡°How about it? Want to join in? These guys might look like nothing, but they were quite famous in their own kingdoms or regions. It might be pretty tense, you know? In Hyperborean terms, it¡¯ll be thrilling. Really fun, right?¡± This guy. Not only did he reflect on his actions and repent, but it must have been quite a shock to be defeated by me. He used to look down on everyone as if they were mere straws. Now, he was recognizing them and taking them seriously. ¡°That sounds good. But I have someone else to face today.¡± ¡°What? Who?¡± Looking at the tall Hercules, who seemed puzzled, I gave a sly smile. ¡°Let¡¯s use the Oath of the Styx now.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¨C Puuuaaa!! ¡°Everyone, spread out in the formation!¡± ¡°Spread out in the formation as nned! Hold your positions!¡± The sound of a conch shell announcing the start of the morning deathmatch, and the greatest strategist and tactician in the Forest of Heroes. Theseus and Jason pointed to the location of Hercules andmanded the small hero corps. Today, the formation they prepared was the so-called formation. Even when they gathered tightly in a tortoise formation to block him, the monster known as Hercules broke through the spears and massacred them. When they scattered into the forest for each to save themselves, he chased them like a ghost and struck them down one by one. What kind of change came over him after being defeated by that guy named Dianes, persistently capturing and breaking each one with all his might? Everyone shivered at the sight of the great hero. Despite having such monstrous strength and body, seeing him seriously confront them made the small heroes resolve themselves, and every morning, they put more effort into their tactical lessons with the single thought of bringing him down. ¡°But speaking of Hercules, isn¡¯t Theseus acting strange too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been holed up in the library untilte at night, like he¡¯s possessed, and he doesn¡¯t even drink.¡± ¡°The other morning, he almost mashed up Lesigos while forming a battle formation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s been beaten by Hercules.¡± ¡°Hey! Focus! Do you want to die?¡± The young heroes, holding spears and shields in Spartan fashion, were on guard against Hercules on the cliff. Despite Theseus¡¯s shout, which was as fierce and strange as Hercules these days, the doubts about their transformedmander did not fade. Usually, Theseus was a respectedmander and a clever strategist, the one who had outsmarted Hercules with a single trick. Always with a gentle smile, he encouraged those around him, and he was a reliable general who always stood by Jason, fighting Hercules and showing them what victory was. However, Theseus had recently been forcing unreasonable strategies and sacrifices, and he did not hesitate to use violence if anyone disobeyed or acted against hismand. Each time, Jason was startled and tried to stop him, but distrust and suspicion towards Theseus were slowly sprouting among the young heroes. ¡°Ugh¡­ Anyway, we can at leastnd a hit today.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been training like crazy, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°The problem is that monster has also been brawling fiercely with Dianestely.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the jinx here?!¡± ¡°Ares is pissed. The crows will take you away!¡± Just when it seemed to quiet down, the young heroes suddenly became noisy again. However, even so, the formation was unwavering, with the determination to hunt the monster without any gaps. ¡°He¡¯s moving!¡± ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡± When the silhouette on the cliff soared high into the sky, the legion, which had fallen silent in an instant, burned with resolve to prepare for the impending onught of the monster. However, there was one thing different from usual. The falling silhouette was not just one. ¡°¡­Wh-what is that?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± The small heroes who gathered that morning learned one lesson. No matter how wide and tough the may be. If two monsters rampage inside it, it will be torn apart helplessly. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¨C The Revived Myth What I asked of Hercules through the Styx Oath was simple. He had to fight me with the intent to kill, but without actually killing me. In other words, I woulde at him with the intent to kill, and he had to do the same. ¡°What?¡± At that moment, I felt the oath etched into both our hearts slowly activating and enforcing itspulsion. An intangible energy rose around Hercules like a mirage. The oath, made by the Goddess of the Styx, who predated even the gods themselves, was never to be taken lightly. ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for half-measures. You¡¯ve got to push through a few stages quickly, even if it¡¯s tough.¡± The only way to grow stronger quickly. That was the only thing¡ªa life-and-death struggle with a strong and dangerous opponent. ¡°Tsk¡­ You¡¯re going to regret this, you know?¡± ¡°You better make it so. If you don¡¯t want to die before graduating.¡± Even gods, if they break their oath to the River Styx, fall into a long death-like sleep due to the curse of the Goddess Styx, and mortal souls are said to fall into Tartarus. In any case, Hercules had no choice. However, the guy who seemed a bit flustered soon adjusted his expression, took the stance he had learned from me, and aimed his fist at me. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I can go all out?¡± ¡°If you hold back, you¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford to die, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be grateful if you could die in my ce.¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± -Boom! Like a massive missile, Hercules rushed at me in a tackle stance. His crossed arms were as thick as beams, his face well-guarded beneath them. The time spent pounding discipline into him had clearly paid off¡ªhis tackle guard was perfect. ¡°Zeeeeuuuussssssss!!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­!¡± Normally, I would dodge and counter such a head-on sh. But despite feeling a chill from the force, I held my stance and collided. -Boom! ¡°Kraaaaah!!!¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± It felt like being hit by a wild boar¡ªno, an elephant. An overwhelming force and massive body,bined with incredible speed and precision in the body m. Hercules and I were instantly flung off the cliff, soaring through the air. -Whooooosh! A dizzying sensation enveloped my entire body. But more than the floating sensation, Hercules and I both noticed the punches and kicks targeting each other¡¯s openings. -Bang! Boom! Thud! In an instant, dozens of exchanges of shes took ce in midair. I grabbed one of his log-splitting chops with both hands, twisting it away while throwing a kick. He countered by blocking my kick with his palm as big as a cauldron, trying to grab me and hurl me down. Every time an attack collided, the air tore apart, and the explosive sound shook my ears. A thrilling battle where even a moment¡¯s distraction or a slight error could cost one¡¯s life. The end came abruptly, as the earth loomed up to meet us. -Boom! Our fists collided in mid-air. The shocking impact traveled up my arm as if I had struck iron, and as I created distance from the shock, I caught a glimpse of the small heroes above, watching us from the cliff in stunned silence, as if in slow motion. -Thud! -Bang!! I absorbed the shock andnded on the ground with a somersault. However, Hercules was flung in the exact opposite direction into the middle of the sea, causing a massive tidal wave. ¡°Uwaaah!¡± ¡°What the hell is this mess now?!¡± ¡°Everyone evacuate! Evacuate!¡± ¡°Evacuate, my foot! Maintain formation immediately! Can¡¯t you all hear?¡± The young heroes, who had been closing in to surround me, scattered in panic as the enormous wave sent them fleeing. Jason and Theseus were running around busily to somehow manage the situation. But I had no time to worry about that. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, kid.¡± -Whooosh! Even at a nce, it was clear that the massive tidal wave Hercules had raised was aimed precisely at me. Under it, the great hero was fiercely charging at me, his entire body shing with lightning, ring at me. -Kuwaaah!! Pure demonic qi, not Godly Demonic Qi, as it didn¡¯t mix divine power. If my divine power were the pitch-ck night of a new moon, then demonic qi was the darkness that devoured any impurity. Savage and fierce, it could swallow even its user in an instant if not handled with care. That was precisely what demonic qi was. Having be proficient in using divine power, it was now time to master the demonic qi of Demonic Cultivation instead of the Martial Spirit Cultivation Technique. The one I designated for this was Hercules, who seemed on the verge of awakening divine power at a nce. ¡°Other Heavenly Path¡¯s Heavenly Arts.¡± Just uttering its name made the demonic qi within me surged, threatening to consume me. In the past, it was the most powerful technique of the Crazy Demonic Warrior in the history of the Demonic Sect, who dared to challenge the realm of the Heavenly Demon with solitary training. The leader of the Twelve Divine Demons, who gathered the Twelve Demonic Warriors to create the demonic domain of the River Styx that even the King of Hell could not challenge. The True Demon Asura Demon Lord. Among the Twelve Divine Demons, the worst master, who was uniquely strong and uniquely wicked, remained a colossal wall to me, a supreme powerhouse whom I could only revere even after reaching the realm of the Heavenly Demon King. Yet, this damned mythical world has forced me to bring out the true demonic arts of that horrific demonic god. -Kuqua-ga-ga-ga! Beyond my pitch-ck vision, I could clearly see Hercules leaping over the surface, driving a massive tidal wave. Indeed, he was a great hero destined to bear the grand and mighty divine duty of strength and heroism. Even as he charged toward my still terrifying and fearsome Other Heavenly Path¡¯s Heavenly Arts, there was not a trace of fear in his eyes. He only burned with the will to sh head-on, asking if that was all my power and urging for a proper confrontation. Therefore, I too had the duty to face him head-on. From ancient times, wasn¡¯t it the duty of an Asura to confront heroes? With this in mind, I too smiled contentedly and slowly released the demonic qi enveloping my entire body. ¡°Waves.¡± It appeared so suddenly that it didn¡¯t even feel real. A tidal wave, as if it would swallow the very earth, charged forward, crackling with thunder and lightning. In contrast, a pitch-ck abyss reminiscent of Tartarus stood its ground. Those who had managed to avoid the tidal wave in time now stopped in their tracks, awestruck by the overwhelming spectacle unfolding before them. Until just a moment ago, not only Hercules but also Dianes, who had fallen together¡­ The young heroes, ignited with the will to capture them in one go, could only gape in awe at the suddenly unfolding mythological spectacle. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha. Crazy.¡± It was as if the wrath of the gods had descended. The tidal wave loomed, as if it would engulf the entire Forest of Heroes, only to be matched by the abyssal rift, a force so terrible that even the gods themselves would fear it. Mesmerized, all they could do was gaze in awe at theing collision. The winged twins born of the North wind. The hunter who served Artemis. The two women who ran worried about their lover. The half-man, half-centaur, and the nymph, who came running due to themotion outside the barrier. The bard holding a lyre. Themander of Thebes who encouraged the young heroes. Even the brilliant strategist blinded by jealousy. They all stood, helpless as mortals before a cmity, witnessing the immense forces crash together. The two forces, charging at each other quickly yet slowly, gradually got closer. And finally, they collided. -!! Someer recalled it as if two monsters roared. Someone recorded that when the primordial egg cracked, it was thebor pains of light and darkness. Someone shuddered, saying that the war of Zeus and Kronos was reenacted through the reproduction of the Titanomachy. No one dared to put into words what that sound was, believing they had seen an illusion even those who weakly avoided it could not be med by anyone. The ones who reenacted a fragment of that magnificent myth. How could anyone easily believe that they were two extraordinary young heroes who dined and shared wine with them? However, the myth did not end with a single sh. ¨C Rumble! A massive tidal wave that would normally shatter and scatter in all directions upon collision began to roar against the ruling abyss. epting this, the abyss fiercely pushed back the tidal wave, crushing it. In defiance, a colossal force raised the abyss like As holding up the sky, sustaining the tidal wave. -Kuwaaaaak! -Uwooooooo! While everyone else was mesmerized by the massive spectacle, unable to take their eyes off it. A few skilled individuals focused all their attention on those fiercely battling below. In the very center of the collision of the two immense forces. Two divine figures, darting betweennd, sea, and sky, were already far beyond human limits. ¡°Zeusssss!!!¡± Chanting the name of the Supreme God, the giant hero wielded the lightning of the Supreme God in his hand. Each time he swung his brilliant, zing lightning and thunder, the air shook, and waves surged. ¡°Kahahahaha!!¡± Laughing loudly as if he didn¡¯t believe in gods, the ck demon wielded his dark power. It was as if witnessing the return of Hecatoncheires, with his twelve swinging arms causing the abyss to tremble and the earth to wail. ¡°¡­Kronos, my goodness.¡± The sage, half-human and half-centaur, who witnessed this, couldn¡¯t close his mouth due to the shiver running down his spine. The war of long ago, now forgotten and even faint in his memory. The war with the Titans, the colossal beings who shook the earth and reached for the sky, seemed to be revived right in front of his sanctuary. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¨C The Revived Memories While those on the ground were left speechless by the magnificent sight before them, the gods in the heavens were simrly at a loss for words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Puhahahaha!! Yes! That¡¯s it! Right there, one punch¡­ Oh, so close!¡± ¡°Yes! Punch upwards¡­! Blocked! As expected of my husband!!¡± ¡­To be precise, they were too excited to even close their mouths. And so, the God of War and the Goddess of Conflict had been cheering enthusiastically from the clouds for a long time in this unprecedented great battle. ¡°To think it¡¯s a fight against Zeus¡¯s great hero, Hercules¡­¡± Could it be that Eris couldn¡¯t control her temper and caused trouble in the Forest of Heroes? Nemesis pondered whether to draw the Judgement Sword, but in the end, Eris was merely fulfilling her divine duties. The strict Judgement Sword remained silent. ¡°What on earth should I say to Zeus and Hera¡­?¡± Nemesis clutched her forehead, unable to fathom what to do in this situation. ¡°Hey, Nemesis sis. Stop making that pretty face of yours frown ande over here. Do you think fights this intense happen often among mortals these days?¡± ¡°Ares is right, sis~! This is a once-in-a-lifetime fight. And with the oath sworn on the Styx, it¡¯s not every day you see people fighting to the death for real!¡± Nemesis summoned the Judgement Sword once more at the sight of the two mischievous onlookers, who had brought Dionysus¡¯s wine and Dianes¡¯s corn snacks to watch. The Sword of Judgement, which seemed to flinch, remained silent, indicating that now was not the time. ¡°Chaos, Gaia, Nyx, my goodness¡­¡± Even her trusted sword stayed silent. Nemesis felt utterly overwhelmed, whispering the names of the primordial gods she once revered. -Crunch, crunch! ¡°Wow! Pow, right in the face! Punch! Kick! Knock ¡¯em down!¡± Eris, who seemed to have sold off her dignity as a goddess, shouted with her mouth full of corn snacks. ¡°Just look at that! Zeus¡¯s son, exactly like his father! Ha! Using lightning so recklessly¡ªsimple and brutal, just my style! This drink is delicious!¡± The War God Ares was already drunk and giving advice while drinking straight from the jar. What¡¯s the use of trying so hard to guide humans and lead them to justice? The leaders of disputes and wars were such immature battle maniacs. Just like Hemera and Aether, Nemesis began to feel regret, wondering if it was time for her to step down from her divine duties and disappear. No matter how indulgent she was with her youngest sibling, Nemesis, being inherently strict and fair, found this chaos deeply unsettling. ¡°What is that power¡­?¡± The hero wielding lightning that overturned the sea, and the demon with six arms and three heads. Just like Chiron, who was probably watching in a daze below, what came to Nemesis¡¯s mind was the distant past, the scene of the Gigantomachy, the war of the Titans. As a child of Nyx, both Zeus and Kronos had asked her to lend her strength to their causes. She even received a proposal from Kronos, who said that if justice and judgment were with her, she would be the true ruler of the world, and pleaded for her to be his consort instead of the traitor Rhea. But she had turned them all down, dering that her divine duty was too pure to be tainted by anyone. She had watched the great war from a distance on her mother¡¯s orders, a war so massive that no god could ever forget it. ¡°Wow, that guy¡­ That means there¡¯s at least one more person in the world wielding such power? Just like those bastards from our grandfather¡¯s n.¡± Ares was smiling proudly for some reason, enjoying his drink cheerfully. ¡°Ah¡­ the drink goes down so smoothly.¡± ¡°Ares, aren¡¯t you troubled? That thing from the Titanomachy where you were gravely injured¡­¡± Nemesis, who nervously looked back at him, made eye contact with Ares, who seemed inexplicably delighted. ¡°Sister Nemesis, just take a quiet look.¡± Your younger sibling, the newly born son of the Protogenoi. ¡°Even the great Zeus cherishes and is wary of this new god from a foreignnd. What has he brought to this world?¡± -Kuhahahaha!! In the direction Ares pointed with a ss brimming with liquor, a ck demon was erupting with a noise that sounded likeughter, or perhaps the crack of an earthquake. ¡°Look at that. Does that even seem possible? He¡¯s not a child of gods, not a descendant of spirits, nor a hero chosen by the Fates. He¡¯s just a human who¡¯s built a history so grand that it reminds us of the gods and the giants.¡± ¡°Ares, just what are you¡­?¡± ¡°Why is it that you, wiser and older than me, cannot realize this?¡± At those words, Nemesis momentarily found herself at a loss for words, staring into Ares¡¯s calm eyes. Eyes that were always belligerent and simple-minded, yet unbelievably deep and serene for the eyes of a god. The eyes of Hera, who had walked through the abyss with her and mastered ancient magic, were staring at her. ¡°I¡¯ve glimpsed that future in the blood and cries of men. The future Father feared is flickering before us again. How can you not see it?¡± As if genuinely puzzled, the handsome youth resembling Hera tilted his head and turned his gaze back to their fight. ¡°¦°¦Ï¦Ë¦Å¦Ì¦É¦Ò¦Ó??! ¦¨¦Å¦Ï?! ¦¡¦É¦Ì¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Á¦Ã?¦Ò¦Ó¦Å ¦Ê¦Á¦É ¦Á¦Ð¦Ï¦Ë¦Á?¦Ò¦Ó¦Å! ¦¯¦É ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ñ?¦Í¦É¦Ï¦É ¦È¦Å¦Ï? ¦Ò¦Å ¦Å¦Ð¦Á¦É¦Í¦Ï?¦Í!¡± ¡°Warriors, gods! Bleed and be praised. The heavenly gods praise you!¡± Saying so, Ares threw the goblet he was holding towards them. That figure certainly possessed the dignity of a War God who praises warriors, fitting for the prince of the Gods. A fact that many tend to forget due to his rough nature. Nemesis and Eris suddenly realized that the War God, who presides over battles, was indeed the most legitimate prince of Olympus among the gods residing there. ¡°He¡¯s not jumping into the fight? Incredible.¡± ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know Ares had this side to him! I thought he was just a crazy boar.¡± ¡°Haha! If it weren¡¯t for you being daughters of Nyx, I¡¯d have punched you both for that.¡± As the banter between the gods carried on, the fight below grew even more intense under the blessings of the War God, who inherited the blood of the Superior God. The two heroes¡ªno, the two demigods¡ªhad started to disregard defense altogether, turning the fight into a full-on brawl. ¡°Take this!¡± -BOOM! The hammer of thunder that could crush mountains struck directly on the head of the ck demon. -BOOM! A ck abyssal fist struck back, smashing into the chest of the lightning warrior. Blunt weapons, swords, spears, bows, greatswords, spear-swords, crossbows. All kinds of powers were exchanged in an instant, and both heroes received those attacks with their bodies. No, the two demigods scattered blood on the ground. And seeing her brotherughing madly with three heads and holding twelve powers in twelve arms, Eris muttered. ¡°The abyss, it seems, Tartarus, where Mother resides, has risen, though it is small.¡± A form dyed pitch ck as if to swallow all the light in the world. It was no longer the lesser hero Dianes, nor an unnamed god, but an embodiment of power so foreign and atrocious even to the eyes of the gods. Those eyes burned like hellfire, countering the lightning of the great hero. Every time that mouth exhaled, it spewed crimson mes, devouring all the charging sparks. ¡°¡­Brother.¡± At the moment when Nemesis, with a fierce and wild appearance that was neither human nor god, was about to slowly open her eyes. The two demigods began to prepare something. ¡°They¡¯ve both used up a lot of energy.¡± ¡°Looks like they¡¯re gearing up for onest move. I love this part!¡± Hercules, firmly nted on the ground, began gathering the immense lightning power of Zeus. Overseeing this from the sky, the ck demon with twelve arms spread like wings smiled with satisfaction. A fierce smile, as if carved from the same mold, appeared on both faces. ¡°ZEEEUUUUSSS!!!¡± ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!¡± And at the moment when their smiles intersected. Hercules, shing with lightning, and the demon, shrouded in the abyss, fell straight down. ¡°Oooooh!¡± ¡°Is iting? Is the big oneing?!¡± The gods¡¯ excitement reached its peak at the unusual aura of the two. -!! Light and darkness. Heaven and earth. Gods and demons. A massive force reminiscent of the primordial explosion left by Chaos shook the earth once more. The tidal wave and abyss that surrounded them were engulfed by the explosion and vanished instantly. The earlier sh of the tidal wave and abyss seemed insignificantpared to the immense collision of forces. If it weren¡¯t for the magic of Chiron and Chariclo and the barrier of Olympus, the Forest of Heroes would have been swept away entirely. ¡°Brother!!¡± ¡°Wowow!! That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°See, Eris? I told you those aren¡¯t just ordinary arms!¡± Nemesis screamed at the overwhelmingly grand and dizzying spectacle, too great to be considered the act of demigods. The adjacent ce was filled with an unbounded excitement of discord and war. Revered by heroes and praised by gods. An early reenactment of myths. That magnificent war had ended. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¨C Body Reformation -Thud thud thud!! ¡°Hiya! Hiya! Run faster! Faster!¡± The god, praised by all for beauty regardless of gender or age, was busy urging the reins, racing across the sky. Steering the chariot of the sun, the face of the beautiful male god, bathed in golden radiance, was twisted beyond belief, considering his divine duties. Perplexity, confusion, and fear. It was a face no one would believe could belong to the Sun God Apollo, adored and respected by all on Olympus. If his worshipers saw him now, they would likely beg to spare him from their confusion and anger. Also, as the divine charioteer of the sun, the most beautiful minstrel, a benevolent healer, and the one responsible for the intellect of Olympus. Even Apollo, who habitually spoke of maintainingposure and beauty, was inwardly horrified to see himself so disheveled and dark. ¡°But now is not the time for this! Run quickly! Friends of Helios! My sister must not plunge herself into disaster!¡± During the daytime, when the sun¡¯s chariot raced across the sky, no god or hero could escape the eyes of the Sun God. Helios, the Titan Sun God and son of Hyperion, and Apollo, son of Zeus, who shared his sun chariot. As they performed their divine duties, they witnessed all kinds of stories and events, the joys and sorrows of countless humans, the chronicles of heroes, and the ceremonies of gods, which were sublimated into myths and hero tales by Apollo¡¯s inspiration. Among them, the most frequently told were the epics of heroes. Perseus, who rose above his tragic birth under the blessings of the gods, beheaded Medusa, and ascended to the throne, his glory and tragedy. The heroic tale of Cadmus, who rescued Zeus, robbed of his divine core by Typhon¡¯s tyranny, and slew Ares¡¯s dragon. The splendor of Bellerophon, who killed Typhon¡¯s son Chimera, obtained the winged horse Pegasus, and soared the skies. Since thend of Greece emerged from Gaia¡¯s bosom, countless heroes have scattered their glory and fame, burning brightly. Their legends, Apollo believed, were worthy of being immortalized in song by the Sun God, whose duties were the most splendid and glorious in Greece. But now, after living for so long and singing of the rebirth of gods and heroes, he was in a state of shock, realizing something for the first time in ages. ¡°Hercules, son of Alcmene, daringly ims to be the hero of the great war prepared by the mighty Zeus. The power and majesty indeed boasted of being the bloodline of Zeus, and it was notcking to take the name of the Great Mother Goddess¡¯s glory.¡± The lightning of Zeus, which could incinerate all the gods, was mirrored in the thunderous might of Hercules. None could deny that Hercules was a true scion of Zeus, a great hero whose stature eclipsed that of any other hero Apollo had ever sung of. ¡°B-but what is this? Facing such a great hero head-on, intentionally aiding his awakening, and even confronting the first great hero who awakened divine power¡ªwhat on earth is that ck demon?!¡± Three faces: joyfully exulting, viciously enraged, and wretchedly sorrowful. ck mes, malevolent cold, the poison of Hydra, fierce winds, the wisdom of the abyss, and the power of man¡ªthese were wielded by twelve arms, each holding a power, each hand gripping a force that rivaled the gods themselves. Their appearance reminded one of the protagonists of the past Titanomachy, the storm giants with fifty heads and one hundred hands. Though much smaller and more delicatepared to those who threw mountains and leaped overseas. The ck manifestation that seemed to leap from the abyss and the powers held by twelve hands wereparable to the gods. In any heroic tale or any story of gods, such a fearsome and evil form was unprecedented; even Apollo, with the prophecy and the eye of the sun, was startled. And the shock caused by the collision of Zeus¡¯s great hero and the abyssal demon god frightened even the horses of the sun, and the spokes of the sun chariot¡¯s wheels cracked and creaked. Apollo was even more shocked. However, those physical scars were not the issue. Artemis. Goddess of the Crescent Moon, Protector of Huntresses, the Pure Guide. And his sister, Artemis, was in danger. ¡°Please, please, sister! Hold on just a little longer! Just wait a little longer!¡± Wounded deeply by the young hero known as Dianes on Passos Ind, Artemis had lost her divine power and was recuperating in the temple, awaiting the day of her revenge. However, that audacious sinner, under the name of hero, had entered the Forest of Heroes and received the sanctuary¡¯s protection, making it hard to approach. So she devoted herself to healing while Apollo and Selene performed their divine duties, watching him and collecting information, waiting for the moment of revenge. He finally persuaded his father, Zeus, to allow him to perform divine duties in the Forest of Heroes. ¡®Brother! Finally, we can make that foolish guy pay for viting and insulting the divine power of this Artemis!¡¯ Artemis, who was bright and beautiful, smiled radiantly as she returned from the morning sun, rested the reins of the full moon¡¯s Selene, and tended to the crescent moon¡¯s chariot. Receiving the farewell of his sister, who was smiling after a long time, Apollo also felt that today would be thest day he would see that ck hero. With that intuition, he left Olympus. ¡°Please! Please, sister!¡± In this situation, the throne of the crescent moon and the divine duty of purity might lose their owner. ¡°Yah! Yah!¡± -Neigh!! At the urging of their master, the four sr horses, panting heavily, raced through the sky faster than ever before. Greece experienced a nightfall several hours earlier than usual, but Apollo arrived at Olympus just in time to make his fears seem unfounded. ¡°Artemis! Artemis!¡± Forgetting the usual address of his sister, Apollo rushed through the temple as soon as he got off the chariot. ¡°Lord Apollo! You¡¯ve worked hard again today¡­¡± A servant, who came out to greet him with a towel and cool nectar, weed him, but the god had no time for the devotee¡¯s hospitality. ¡°Where is my sister, Artemis, now?¡± ¡°What?! Pardon? Ah, Lady Artemis?¡± The servant, stunned by the sight of the usually calm and gentle god in such a frantic state, couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. ¡°W-well¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± -Crash! Angry at the servant who was standing nkly, Apollo roughly pushed him aside and ran down the corridor. He didn¡¯t have time to spend so frivolously. ¡°Artemis!¡± Apollo barged through the door and entered the outbuilding where Artemis lived. However, what greeted him was an empty outbuilding and a tablet inscribed with his sister¡¯s bold handwriting. -The foolish sinner who tried to defile the purity of the goddess shall suffer a pain worse than death. Once I¡¯ve quenched my grudge, I¡¯ll buy you a drink. Love you, brother~. The Mistress of the Crescent Moon, the Goddess of Purity, the Eternal Huntress Artemis. ¡°¡­¡± An unprecedented crisis. Apollo, overwhelmed by anxiety, couldn¡¯t say a word and just stared at his sister¡¯s letter for a long time. -Thud! Ding-ding! Under the bright moonlight, I found myself plucking the strings of the gayageum. Not the Twelve Songs of Longing, nor some idle Korean pop song, nor the ssical pieces yed in music ss. A strange andplex melody. Neither the seductive notes that captivated the mind, nor the violent notes that shattered the earth, nor the sharp sounds that cut through the air were present. I was simply ying as my hands moved instinctively. ¡°Ah, ah~ ahh~!¡± asionally adding my own exmations to the rhythm that moved my body, I simply strummed and hummed the notes. I swayed in a trance. Massive impacts and explosions raged in my mind, lightning striking my entire body, and immense pain passed before my eyes like an illusion. The immense powers that enveloped my body and the twelve powers that transformed at my will filled my mind with a thrilling sensation. A torrent of overflowing inspiration, a massive wave of demonic qi crashing like a tsunami, divine power surging as if heaven and earth were responding. An immense ecstasy that couldn¡¯t bepared to the pleasure of embracing a woman and making love struck my body. ¡°Huh!!! Aaaaah~!!¡± Something huge that had been blocking the torrent of ecstasy began to crumble. Each time, a fragment fell from the copsing wall that shook my body, and struck my brain. Even such pain sublimated into joy, I relentlessly yed the gayageum. Was I ying the gayageum, or was the gayageum ying and teasing me? Was I sitting on the ground, or was what I was looking up at the ground? I couldn¡¯t tell. Whether I was screaming or enhancing the excitement, I just nodded my head and screamed at the top of my lungs. And then everything stopped. The ck sky, the body of flesh, the boundary of soul and spirit. The universe of ecstasy that existed beyond all of that. The steps of rebellion against the heavens I once touched, the hierarchy of evolution that made humans challenge gods and dominate the world. At the end, the world beyond where I reached out my hand flickered before my eyes once again. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The distant and too far universe on the other side that I had never seen until now. The realm I once reached, the realm one step beyond that existed, appeared before my eyes. Though still obscured by the doubts of delusion, now that it flickered beyond, I could no longer bear it. ¡°Aaaa¡­!¡± However, the ce I had yearned for, the seat I longed to return to, was still not permitted to me. And the hazy realm beyond did not yet reveal itsplete form. The foot that had just crossed the threshold seemed rooted and could not move. That foot was cruel and sorrowful, and I tried to reach there even if I had to crawl, but there was a hand that gently held me back. [Don¡¯t be impatient. Soon, it will be your ce.] A soft and seductive voice, like a mother soothing a child or a temptress luring a man. With a gentle touch caressing my cheek, I fell instantly. ¡°Gasp?!¡± I opened my eyes and regained my senses, finding myself once again seated atop the rock where I had been ying the gayageum. ¡°I¡¯ll be scolded by Hestosias for this.¡± My ten fingers were all cut and split, bleeding from how fiercely I had yed. The gayageum, made of wood and silver thread, was dyed red, creating a strange aesthetic. But more than anything, what caught my senses was the stench emanating from my body. ¡°Ugh¡­ what is this?¡± I looked down at the back of my hand, rubbed the back of my neck, and wiped my face. A stench beyond description and a dark crust covered my entire body. Amidst the nauseating filth, I couldn¡¯t suppress the rising corners of my mouth. ¡°Khehe¡­ Khahahahaha! Finally! Finally, it¡¯s a step forward!¡± In the righteous path, it was called the Incarnation Realm. In the demonic path, it was termed the Supreme Demon Realm. Just like a cicada shedding its shell and ascending to the sky, I had undergone aplete transformation and was now ready to walk toward divinity in earnest. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¨C Supreme Demon Realm -Swooosh! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to go far to find a stream; there was arge brook nearby where I could immerse myself. The brook that meandered through the middle of the forest was clear and cool, and in this summer season, nymphs often bathed in it. Luckily, from what I could sense, today wasn¡¯t a bathing day; the brook was quiet with no sign of anyone around. ¡°I picked the perfect day.¡± Greek-style clothing was just a few pieces of cloth wrapped around, and it had be dirty with toxins and stench from my body, so I simply threw it aside and slowly immersed myself in the brook. -Ssh! The brook was deeper than it looked, and I submerged my whole body up to my head, washing myself under a small waterfall nearby. ¡°Wow¡­ Is this what they call a true reformation?¡± To be honest, I had never experienced true reformation before. To be precise, this Body Reformation process was skipped when crossing over to the martial world and became a process of refining the body beyond its limits afterward. The process of sublimating the body itself was incredibly fascinating and refreshingly new. ¡°Have I ever felt this light and nimble?¡± Manipting the current, I carefully washed every part of my body. Slowly, I stood up, letting the moonlight shine on me. A body showing perfect golden ratios like a Greek statue with spotless, clean skin. The sharply defined six-pack and the masculine muscles of my limbs were as robust as those of a wild beast. My long hair, soaked with water, shimmered like silk, and when I caught a glimpse of myself reflected in the water, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of surprise. ¡°Phew¡­¡± It was as if a statue from a temple or a Greek sculpture hade to life. And that was supposed to be me. ¡°Wow, doing all this by myself.¡± I chuckled for a moment, amused at the sight of myself being surprised by my own reflection. Closing my eyes and focusing all my nerves inward for a moment. Then, I focused on what was most important. Underneath my beautiful body, reminiscent of a Greek statue, two different qi¡¯s flowed cleanly through my meridians without any impurities. One was the powerful demonic qi rushing through my blood like a raging torrent, and the other was the divine power of the ck night freely traveling through my meridians and blood vessels. The two qi¡¯s that made up my body had grown unbelievably in both quantity and control. -Shaaaa¡­! The first thing I raised was the divine power resembling the pitch-ck night. Despite Eris¡¯s scolding and Nemesis¡¯s fervent lessons, reaching the miraculous state felt like wandering aimlessly through a mountain at night. For some reason, I felt like I knew how to use this now. ¡°Inhale!¡± With my eyes closed and a ridiculous shout, I imagined. Not imagining turning divine power into an apple, but that the apple already existed in my hand. I focused on the result, skipping the process, and drew that image in my mind. A bright red apple, a delicious-looking apple. It was already in my hand. How many seconds had passed while I was concentrating like that? I cautiously opened my eyes and looked at my hand, filled with divine power. There, just as I had imagined, a delicious-looking apple was glistening in the moonlight. ¡°H-hahaha! Gods, gods are really such fraudulent beings!¡± Artemis¡¯s divine power turned into silver dust and scattered in the forest of Passos. Just like Eris¡¯s divine power turned into an apple and a snake to mock me. Divine power was literally the power of gods. It was truly the authority of miracles, capable of the impossible. ¡°Trying to use this like human techniques, like human martial arts. Of course, it couldn¡¯t respond!¡± Just a few hours ago, I, too, was trapped by the limits of my human body, blocked by an invisible wall. No matter how much divine power I unleashed, I couldn¡¯t disy miracles in reality like the true gods. But upon reaching the supreme realm of martial arts, peering into a thousand miles, and freeing my energy flow¡­ I instinctively realized how to transform energy into matter. ¡°This¡­ I should consult our lovely elder sister about this. Will she like it?¡± Thinking of the beautiful goddess who always pped her wings and encouraged me, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Eris had run away with a flushed facest time, so I hadn¡¯t been able to talk to her properly. I should return the mistreatment and seek her out. ¡°Let¡¯s see, then, the demonic energy?¡± -Whoooong! This time, I slightly exerted strength to draw out the demonic qi. Then, the jet-ck demonic qi blossomed in my hand, growling softly. When I had drawn it out earlier, during the confrontation with Hercules, it had tried to devour me and rampage, but now it gently blossomed in my hand, flickering. Looking at the demonic qi of Reversal Heavenly Art, I found myself smiling. ¡°Yes, this is the true supreme demonic qi¡­¡± A terrifying demonic qi that, when the time came, would shatter the world and challenge the heavens. The fact that itpletely followed my will was proof that the Reversal Heaven Art was entirely under my control. Unlike the half-baked supreme demonic qi of my previous life¡¯s early days, it was evidence that I had reached the true pinnacle of supreme demonic qi. ¡°Did you see, Demon Lord? I have once again earned the right to wield your Reversal Heaven Art.¡± The main god of the Heavenly Demon Sect, which was passed down in Western Esoteric Buddhism and the Heavenly Demon Sect, was the Heavenly Demon of the Sixth Heaven and the Demon God who resided above the Inverse Heaven. The Asura of Sura was said to be the adversary of the celestial gods, with power surpassing that of all the twelve heavensbined. However, due to heavenly principles and fate, the Heavenly Demon was defeated by Buddha, and Asura couldn¡¯t ovee the celestial gods. Ultimately, the demonic path couldn¡¯t surpass the righteous path, which was the heavenly decree of the Nine Great Sects of the Murim Alliance. The Demon Lord, who was said to be the closest to the Heavenly Demon in the ten thousand years of history of the Heavenly Demon Sect, heard this and sneered coldly. Thus, he mockingly called himself the Asura Demon Lord, and he dered that his unique martial art, bearing the name of defying heaven, would crush such heavenly decrees with his own hands. And his Other Heavenly Path¡¯s Heavenly Arts lived up to their name, showing the power that rivaled the divine might of Asura. When Asura took a step, mountains crumbled, and when the Demon Lord gestured, armies turned into a handful of blood. The Nine Great Sects, who arrogantly proimed justice, abandoned their main sanctuaries and fled in fear of a single Demon Lord. And befitting such a terrifying power, Reverse Heaven Arts seemed to have its own will, devouring those unworthy of mastering it, causing them to go mad and rampage. Until I reached the supreme demonic state where I could fully suppress and control Reverse Heaven Arts, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t even want to look at my face. ¡°Honestly, using this against that Hercules guy was a bit of a gamble. But it worked out fine, so whatever.¡± If I took just one step forward, just one single step, I could reach the supreme demonic state beyond the transcendence. For that, what was needed was an extreme battle and danger, exhausting everything I knew. So, I provoked Hercules, who was on the verge of awakening, and led him into a fight by even invoking the Oath of Styx. And against Hercules, who came at me with the intent to kill, I too took out the Other Heavenly Path¡¯s Heavenly Arts with a determination of life and death, and faced Hercules, who had awakened the divine power of Zeus. No matter how close to the supreme demonic state I was, causing the Heavenly Arts was almost a suicidal act since I was not truly in the supreme demonic state. But as I had once told Chiron, without risk, there is no reward. Heavenly Arts could only be learned and controlled once you reach the Supreme Demonic State. I reversed the danger, forcing myself into a state where I could control the Reverse Heaven Arts amidst crisis, creating a situation of life or death or awakening by choice. ¡°It was a gamble worth taking. A gamble with many gains.¡± As a result, I reached the pinnacle of demonic martial arts that many demons aspired to ascend. Moreover, I was able to elevate a promising great hero to a simr level as mine, making it a rather profitable gamble. ¡°But¡­ hah, what a talent. To manifest qi without any martial arts or divine techniques¡­¡± Hercules. The great hero of Greek mythology, the most ancient and renowned in human history. His name was not in vain; his growth was phenomenal, and he even awakened the divine power of lightning through the bloodline of Zeus. I couldn¡¯t predict how far his influence would reach, but I was left marveling at the history I had witnessed. It was fascinating to imagine how humans in the age of myths had reached such heights without proper demonic arts or divine arts. ¡°Shall I seriously teach him once?¡± Now that Hercules had awakened his divine power, it might be fun to test my newly reborn body and powers by teaching him martial arts. If I taught him well, perhaps I could turn him into a worthy opponent, someone I could fight again and again. Who knows, if he became famouster, it might even be recorded in mythology that I was the one who taught him how to fight. ¡°Ah, my body is itching.¡± Naturally, the thrilling battle with him came to mind. And recalling the past conflicts and aura, my entire body seemed to itch with a desire to leap around in this newly invigorated form. Like a child who had just received a new toy. Like a warrior who had just obtained a master sword. It had been so long since I felt this excited by an achievement, this urge to test my skills and strength. I wanted to see just how powerful this transformed body had be and how deep this energy now ran. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need to find Ares right now, and¡­¡± Eventually, what came to mind was the Greek War God Ares. Just as I was about to step out to fight an old rival I hadn¡¯t faced in a long time, with whom I¡¯d had many long duels. -Ssshaaah!! ¡°Hm? What is this?¡± Suddenly, the surrounding air around me changed. Sensing something unusual, I raised my qi perception, and the surrounding scenery that used to feel natural became muddled to the point where even my qi perception was distorted and dizzying. -Whooong!! Then, with a sound that resonated through the air, an unfamiliar scene began to intrude upon and rece the distorted scenery. It was a strangendscape, as if the space around me was connecting to another space. Wondering if I was seeing an illusion or had fallen into a demonic trance, I looked around and noticed one peculiar thing. ¡°¡­Crescent moon.¡± Clearly, just a moment ago, a bright full moon had illuminated the center of the sky, but now a sharp, crescent moon like a wolf¡¯s tooth was looking down at me. -Shashaak! -Shashaak! -Woof! Woof! -Roar! And as the distorted space connected and solidified, the sounds of footsteps and dogs barking resonated in my qi perception. This could only mean one thing. ¡°¡­Ha!¡± The crescent moon rising high in the sky. The fierce footsteps of women and the howling of hunting dogs. As the Queen of the Gods had foretold, this foolish goddess had finally intruded into my sanctuary to exact her revenge. ¡°Unasked, but greatly desired. The best toyes crawling on its own.¡± I felt a sense of pleasure even in the corners of my mouth as I rxed and soaked in the stream. ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve prepared.¡± Like the fight with Hercules, the days of ravenously devouring everything out of hunger were over. It was time to savor and bring to a conclusion the awkwardly ended war that had not evensted a year. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¨C The Aesthetics Of Circr Structure Soaking in the cool stream, I counted slowly to 100 with a heart pounding as if I were cooking ramen. -Bow! Bow! 30 seconds passed, and the hunting dog that spotted me first ran to the front of the creek and barked fiercely. -Screech! ¡°Here it is! The prey is here!!¡± 50 seconds passed, and a female hunter, presumably the owner of the hunting dog, ran up and blew a horn, signaling my location to the surroundings. ¡°Kyahaha! Hunt! It¡¯s a hunt!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the night of the hunt led by the Goddess!¡± ¡°Offer up the prey! Death to the foolish man!¡± ¡°Blessings to the Goddess, death to the man!¡± 70 seconds passed, and like a biker gang full of end-of-the-century sentiment, the huntresses swarmed around me like a pack of dogs. Holding torches, bows, and spears, they cursed at me, their appearance a typical example of fanatics, to the point of beingughable. And then 100 seconds. -Thud! Thud! Thud! Amid the frenzied shouts of mad huntresses, small footsteps echoed. As those footsteps drew nearer, the huntresses¡¯ frenzy subsided, and on therge rock right in front of me. She revealed herself. ¡°Greetings, Goddess of the Crescent Moon. How¡¯s your shoulder?¡± ¡°¡­You cursed scoundrel.¡± ¡°Wow, you look prettier today! I prefer this look over the nightgown fromst time.¡± ¡°What? Do you see my armor and dare to speak such nonsense?¡± ¡°The thicker and harder the shell of a stone crab, the softer and sweeter its flesh. I look forward to tonight¡¯s end.¡± As the leader of a hundred thousand demonic warriors in my Heavenly Demon days, I had to speak with elegance and dignity. Oppressed by Gwi Hyun-sa, and tormented by the Four Heavenly Kings, even the head maid red at me. No matter how wise one was in the Demonic Sect, there was a time when one couldn¡¯t see through things. However, I realized that if you twist polite and cultured words well enough, you could turn them into a weapon that could overturn the opponent¡¯sposure without a single curse. From then on, instead of reducing my cursing, I refined my speech, developing a tongue so sharp that even the calmest monk would be sent into a fit of rage by the end of a conversation. Eventually, by the end of the Great Demonic War, I reached a level where I could make the head of the Shaolin, who was fighting a desperate battle with Mount Song as theirst stronghold, break their vows. Without a single curse in a gentlemanly tone, the content of my words was magical rhetoric that infuriated the more you chewed on them. It was called the Heavenly Demon Mouth Technique. The key point was to borate on vulgar words and curses as much as possible, so that the opponent would naturally ept and understand the words at a level they couldprehend. ¡°But for a warrior, you show a lot of skin. Do you captivate men¡¯s hearts with that face and thighs while hunting them? If so, I wouldn¡¯t mind being hunted by you.¡± ¡°Y-you sphemous scoundrel¡­!¡± Just like that. The way her reactions hit home every time I struck with words was immensely satisfying. And, one thing I realized while spending time with Ares, Nemesis, and Eris. Surprisingly, gods were quite weak to being challenged, mocked, or taunted. ording to Ares, it was because there was no one who talked back to them head-on like I did. The reason I could toy with Artemis like this was thanks to Ares¡¯s advice. Knowing I had a grudge against her, he mentioned how Artemis, infamous for cursing and killing men and women alike with her arrows and curses, had a particr weakness to provocations, especially of the lewd kind. -Crunch! ¡°It must hurt. Are your teeth okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The sound of the goddess¡¯s sacred teeth grinding made my smile widen, while the huntresses around her paled, staring at me like I was some madman. As expected of the War God. The provocation was definitely effective to use. ¡°Hey, I was just giving you apliment. Why grind your teeth like that?¡± Even the first time I saw her, she was so beautiful that I forgot she aimed at my head. But today, she seemed to have made up her mind, fully armed indeed. Her identity could be defined by the silver bow imbued with moonlight and the brilliant silver arrows. The silver guard on her hand and arm was a work of art adorned with tinum and silver, and her pure white skin,bined with it, made her hands shine as if they were those of a saint. Her ck hair, like silken threads, stood out even more with the silver tiara that shone with the power of protection, and the golden powder decorations on the silver hunting suit that wrapped around her immacte white skin emphasized Artemis¡¯s divine strength and her smooth skin. Moreover, the silver belt crossing that suit entuated her slender waist, and the revealed figure of Artemis boasted a truly goddess appearance with perfect beauty where curves dipped in and out just right. But more than anything, that fiercely twisted face still captured my attention. If looks could kill, her ferocious ck eyes that would have ughtered me hundreds of times, her finely curved, sharp nose, her sweetly glowing rosy lips without any rouge, and her wless white skin reminiscent of white jade¡­ ¡°If I were your father, I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse such a tearful request from a daughter like you.¡± ¡°¡­.What?!¡± If I were her father, I¡¯d coddle her and carry her on my back, and if I were a man, I¡¯d risk my life to try to win her heart. If I were a woman, I¡¯d dly devote my life to serving her. She radiated the dangerous allure of the moon¡ªa walking trap that could ensnare anyone, despite her status as the Goddess of Purity. Could such a beautiful and alluring creature truly be the Goddess of Purity? She was like a carnivorous nt, walking around seducing all sorts of men with that bewitching beauty. And just as I delivered that thought, the moon goddess, now stunned and speechless, seemed to finally understand my words. I delivered the final blow. ¡°To think that a goddess loved by the supreme god would travel such a long way. Your beautiful feet and exhausted energy must be weary. Fortunately, the bath is wide enough for a dozen people to enter together. What do you say?¡± So, would you like toe in together? As I smiled mischievously and offered a seat, the pure white goddess evolved into a fiery red one. To strip away all the unnecessary embellishments and formalities and speak inly. Unable to handle things on her own, she ran to her brother and father, whining, and even dragged her gang all the way here to cause this mess. One might doubt she¡¯s really the Goddess of Purity, as she goes around seducing men. So don¡¯t hesitate, and let¡¯s tumble around together. ¡­That¡¯s about it. Yeah, it was a sophisticated, provocative sexual joke and taunt that would either start to make sense or, even if it didn¡¯t, would inexplicably infuriate someone deeply. Seeing the moon goddess, who was morphing in real-time from a white carp to a fiery red goldfish, as she mulled over my words, made the drink taste even better. Unfortunately, the cherished intoxication seemed like it needed to be appeased with sleep rather than liquor. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ youuu!!¡± -Swooooosh!! The divine energy of moonlight filled the entire view. The dense divine energy, responding to its master¡¯s fury, was like boiling molten silver, serving as a sharp sword, a piercing spear, or a hunter¡¯s bow. [Though I don¡¯t know what gives you such arrogance, the most exalted god of Olympus has granted me divine authority. Last time, I withheld my bow due to Chiron¡¯s plea and my father¡¯smand. But today, for your past insolence and disrespect, and for the sin of abducting and humiliating my huntresses, you shall pay with your life!] As Artemis exerted her divine power and waved her hand likemanding an army, the roaring silver divine energy scattered and imbued the huntresses and hunting dogs. ¡°Ah, ahhh! It¡¯s the grace of Lady Artemis!¡± ¡°Haa~ It¡¯s so wonderful. This power, this vitality!¡± ¡°With the blood of the prey, I shall repay the goddess!¡± -Bark, bark, bark! -Awooo! The huntresses and hunting dogs, whose entire bodies began to glow faintly as if sprinkled with moon dust, fell into a trance like berserkers, each raising their weapons and shouting. [My huntresses! Vow keepers of eternal purity! Quench your thirst with the blood of the shameless beast that has dishonored us!] ¡°For Artemis!!¡± ¡°Die! Filthy man!¡± -Swoosh! Simultaneously with the goddess¡¯smand, arrows and spears targeted me from all directions. The huntresses, who had sworn to hunt eternally with the goddess, proved their skills. Numerous decoys disturbed my vision, and hundreds of killing blows aimed at all my vital points flew in from all directions. Was it because Artemis¡¯s divine power was imbued in them? The moonlit attacks seemed to read my movements, changing their trajectory slightly, even showing homing capabilities. ¡°¡­So what? I can see everything.¡± Stillfortably soaking in the stream, I watched the attacks as if I were gazing at the moon, and I slowly raised my hand, emitting energy. -Whoooosh¡­ ¡°Alright, alright. Now you must follow my will. Am I not now aplete demon of the highest demonic state?¡± The demonic qi of the Other Heaven¡¯s Path Heaven Arts, which I had taken as my main cultivation technique after the Martial Spirit Cultivation Technique, burned fiercely. ¡°Shall I then start lightly? Embracing the aesthetics of symmetry, let¡¯s begin artistically.¡± The smile reflected on the water¡¯s surface was, even to my eyes, terrifyingly jubnt. At such perfect timing, the perfect prey was charging at me perfectly. As a demonic being, how could it not be exhrating? When I clenched my high-raised, demonic qi-filled hand, the condensed qi roared. *-BOOOOOM!! * The qi trembled in my strongly clenched fist, as if pulling down the sky, and the scattered energy waves made the surroundings shake violently, as if a dragon were ascending. [Th-this!] The faces of the huntresses, once filled with ecstatic madness, began to freeze in fear. Artemis, too, turned pale as she recognized the familiar yet now even more terrifying energy. ¡°Explosion of Agony.¡± The beautiful explosion of moonlight that had swallowed the Goddess of the Crescent Moon on Passos Ind during the moonlit night. A rampage of the abyss, perfectly symmetrical to that, swept through the surroundings. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¨C The Five Arrows -Kwaooong!! The ground crumbled, streams dried up, and trees and rocks shattered, scattering in all directions. In the midst of the ck smoke billowing everywhere, I admired the work I had created with a refreshing feeling. ¡°This is it.¡± Pure destruction,plete overwhelming force. This was exactly the essence of pure power handled by a demon. The creek, which would have once risen to my chest when sitting, had disappeared without a trace. The surrounding area looked as if it had beenpletely overturned by thendslide. Naturally, the arrows and spears flying toward me were buried as well, leaving no trace of their original forms. And, of course, those who had shot them would not have survived either. At least, that¡¯s what I thought¡­ ¡°So, your so-called gods protect their followers after all?¡± -Huuung! Sweeping away the dust as if brushing it away, I swept the obstructing haze into the sky. It revealed the wall of moonlight that surrounded me like a fish tank. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s a familiar spell.¡± Beyond it, Artemis, who had been frenzied earlier, was now pale, biting her lip and ring at me with her arm outstretched. She must have been startled by the explosion that had troubled her, so she quickly deployed a barrier to protect the huntresses. ¡°Having arge number of people isn¡¯t always good. Look at them, cowering like crabs after barely a warm-up.¡± Exactly 70 seconds. It took 70 seconds for them to use a method simr to teleportation, discover me, and encircle me. In that time, my elite battalion would have already devoured a peak master and finished looting the corpse. Bringing such good equipment, tracking dogs, and hunting dogs, and even taking the leisure to attack me, only to hide behind a goddess when scared by a single explosion like fireworks. ¡°That¡¯s just at Girl Scouts level.¡± ¡°¡­You truly intend to bury your bones here today. No one dares to insult my huntresses under the crescent moon.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who doesn¡¯t particrly take care of those followers?¡± I coldly sneered at the act that seemed nothing more than hypocrisy or self-satisfaction. But I knew that beautiful psychopath had gruesomely killed many, regardless of gender. ¡°In the end, if it doesn¡¯t fit your vanity, you cruelly abandon them. Isn¡¯t that the god you are?¡± -Shhh! In response to my will, darkness enveloped my body and instantly transformed into clothes that wrapped around me. ¡°Hmm, good. For a first creation, it¡¯s not bad, right?¡± For the first time in a while, I was d in pants that snugly fit my lower body and leather shoes simr to boots. The silk cloak draped over my shoulders was quite reminiscent of what I often wore in my previous life. However, the upper part would likely wear out quickly with all the movement. Hercules and Chiron, those Greek men, frequently went around shirtless, so I didn¡¯t bother making an upper garment. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a body to be ashamed of showing. What do you think?¡± A splendid six-pack, well-toned forearms, and broad shoulders. With this physique, even if I returned to Earth, I¡¯d have to decide between a career in entertainment or sports at the international level. As I joked and looked at her, Artemis, who was trembling, pointed at me and shouted. ¡°So, I see now¡­ that arrogance of yours¡ªites from being backed by a god, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Backed by a god?¡± Suddenly, as if she had realized something, Artemis got excited and yelled loudly. ¡°There¡¯s no use hiding it! Stealing my energy rudely in Passos, and the power that just created those clothes. It was all possible because of a god¡¯s help! No wonder a trivial and filthy man like you could handle my divine power like that¡­¡± What nonsense is this? All the magic, divine demonic qi, and divine power are all my innate qi, my skills. ¡°No, that¡¯s called my master¡¯s Five Elements Harmony Technique¡­¡± ¡°Even if you tricked my brother Apollo and the foolish Ares¡­ Divine power is something only the noble gods can wield. What nonsense is this?! Who is it? Hermes? Ares? No, it must be stepmother Hera using your filthy hero¡¯s blood to insult me!¡± In that thick skull of hers, she had already concluded that I was insulting her under Hera¡¯s patronage. The funny thing was, she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. It wasughable how, even in this situation, she tried to trample me under her feet. ¡°Think whatever you want. I¡¯m tired of talking.¡± ¡°How dare you borrow the power of the gods to insult an Olympian god, and though you were spared by an untimely stroke of luck, that luck ends today. I resume the hunt permitted by Zeus!¡± -Squeeeeak! As the signal to resume the fight sounded, Artemis nocked her arrows with fluid grace; in an instant, they flew towards my head, heart, and that unspeakable ce. ¡°No, you bastard, you wretched bitch who deserves to be dismembered and fed to dogs?!¡± Was it you who taught Atnta to aim there without hesitation on our first encounter?! As a man, no, as a human being, I trembled at the shamelessness of aiming at that ce without any hesitation. So, likest time, I tried to grab it, but the momentum and killing intent contained in the arrow were vastly different from before. Whether it was due to some great enhancement, each arrow contained a momentum far surpassing the flicking technique of the Shaolin abbot. In other words. It only meant they were just at the level of the Shaolin abbot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Vexation is hard to cool.¡± -Kwack! Unlike the silver divine weapon stolen from Passos, the ten ck des awakened by the demonic qi of the Reversed Heaven Technique had a fundamentally different momentum. They were an iparable, slightly murky, unrefined, and rough silver divine weapon¡¯s des. Reminiscent of the ws of the Four Evils, it was a terrifying weapon. -Kagagagang! A silver arrow shattered in an instant before it even touched me. But it was merely a trick. ¡°The prey is caught in the trap!¡± -Puhwaak! The silver divine energy surging from the arrow changed form the moment I broke it. The shattered arrow fragments intertwined with silver divine energy, forming arge that covered me. ¡°Oh¡­! This is educational!¡± -Pwakakak! But even that was nothingpared to the ws of the Four Evils. The was torn to shreds as I gathered strength in my legs. ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°Hunt! It¡¯s a hunt!¡± ¡°How dare you insult us?!¡± ¡°The one who insulted the name of Artemis!¡± ¡°¡±¡°Offer the burnt sacrifice with blood and flesh!¡±¡°¡° Fifty or so huntresses rushed towards me in an instant. The timid demeanor they had just moments ago, like soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, was gone. Moving as one, they thrust their silver spears at me with remarkable sharpness. ¡°Hooh?¡± For a moment, I thought of wiping out these ignorant dogs all at once. But there was no rush, and I had something to check. I decided to take a slightly detoured approach. ¡°Phew¡­¡± As I caught my breath and calmed my heart, the demonic energy of the Supreme Demon that was rising in my hands gradually subsided. My lower body stood firm like roots on the ground, while my feet lightly touched the earth like dandelions in the spring breeze. The arms of my upper body were soft like the branches of a zelkova tree, while my hands were as solid as tempered steel. ¡°Let the power of all things dwell within me.¡± ¡°Kyaahaha! His eyes are mine¨C¡± The spear of the huntress charging at me was caught in my hands, and like interlocking gears, my body moved, receiving her attack and spinning to drive my elbow directly into her face. -Thunk! ¡°Huh¡­?¡± In an instant, blood and flesh-covered teeth flew through the air. Her lips, ground by my elbow, and her teeth, were brutally torn, and the lead huntress, having lost her bnce, crashed to the ground. ¡°Urgh?! W-wait!!¡± ¡°Foolish Girl Scouts.¡± In the midst of a life-and-death battle, where war and fight were intertwined. There was no pause button. Like a hammer breaking an anvil, my foot, lifted high, decisively stomped on the head of the defeated. -Bang! ¡°Argh!!¡± ¡°¡­Oh. Quite sturdy.¡± The divine power dwelling within my body seemed to protect vital points from fatal blows, like a rebounding force technique. The head that was struck with the intent to shatter was quite intact. ¡°Then I can do a bit more.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ah, I said there are no pauses. -Bang! Bang! Bang! As I was about to deliver the finishing blow to confirm the kill, there were those who couldn¡¯t resist and jumped at me. ¡°Stop it! You dirty bastard!¡± ¡°Attacking someone who¡¯s already down!¡± ¡°Do you have no honor at all?!¡± Wow¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the chilling d¨¦j¨¤ vu, just like when I saw their goddess on Passos Ind. Maybe bringing up good and evil and honor whenever it suits them was just like those immature orthodox juniors? ¡°This is all a problem of upbringing.¡± Even Atnta, who fiercely charged at first and continued to disy violence, learned the overwhelming difference in power and human decency from me, day in and day out. She had be quite the dignified warrior, disying leadership by turning the daughters of Ares and Aphrodite, along with their fan club, into her own legion. ¡°I will engrave the human code of conduct into your bodies, just like your junior.¡± -Whoosh! The hand, drawn sideways like a bowstring, rotated widely, and the spear and sword thrust at me were instantly swept away, soaring high into the sky. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± As the three fools started their act with their suddenly empty hands. My fist had already moved on to the next form. ¡°Supreme Fighting Demon ¨C Wave Air Strike¡± -Crash!! Striking and shaking the empty air. The muscles of my whole body, the flow of power, and the air currents from all directions. Grabbing and pulling everything to create a qi strike that was not quite a qi strike. This technique requires immense skill to perform, as even the slightest mistake would reduce its power by half. But when executed perfectly, it unleashes a devastating blow that feels like manifesting qi without spilling a drop. Just like this. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± -Thud! Thud! Thud! The ground trembled violently, and dozens of huntresses who faced it head-on fell one by one, bleeding from their eyes, noses, and mouths. No matter how much you strengthen your body with divine power, if it¡¯s not your own energy, you can¡¯t protect your entire body with it. If an external shock werepletely blocked, it would blind the person, so it was only natural. There was no miracle that could block attacks that shook the entire body and interior. ¡°Oh? This is interesting?¡± Shaking my hands while examining the fainted huntresses and those cautiously forming a siege around us, I couldn¡¯t hide my astonishment. ¡°Let¡¯s see, stimting the muscles to increase strength and endurance, and boosting the nerves to heighten reflexes? Isn¡¯t this totally like a game buff?¡± Just as internal qi and demonic qi enhance the body and heighten reflexes, the divine power was spreading throughout the huntresses¡¯ bodies, maximizing their overall physical abilities. Judging by the degree of enhancement, reflexes, and strength, each of their skills was at least at the pinnacle level. Considering how they moved as one and pressed on, the danger level was almost near the ultimate state. ¡°Divine power that doesn¡¯t affect the body, internal energy, or true energy. To use it this way, that¡¯s impressive.¡± And, considering that I knocked down that crowd without using any tricks, I couldn¡¯t help but rejoice at the potential of my enlightened body. To the extent that I could subdue trained huntresses blessed by the gods without even using a single trick. This body was almost perfectly replicating my enlightenment. ¡°Well, it seems the effort was worth it.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Reversal Technique and the Overpowering Technique. Every aspect, from the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique that doesn¡¯t use qi to my basic martial arts, reflexes, and movements, had undergone aplete transformation, significantly elevating my overall strength. ¡°Then, the final test.¡± -Bang! Bang! Bang! At the sharp bursting sound echoing in my ears, I slowly closed my eyes and caught my breath. -Swaaah¡­! -Whoosh¡­! Five arrows flew in erratic patterns, weaving through the air like swallows performing acrobatic feats, trying to mock me. But I could sense everything: the shifting points of aim, the divine power guiding them. It was all as clear as if it were in the palm of my hand. ¡°Is this what they mean by dramatic rebirth?¡± -¡­Aaaaah! -¡­Eeeeek! The dazzlingly dancing arrows soon changed direction and rushed at me from all sides, and my lightly pressing foot shook the ground as I leaped lightly. -Tak! Like the elm tree swaying in the wind, my flexible arm and razor-sharp hand sliced through the air. Like a flower seed riding the spring breeze, my foot kicked off the air, and my robust leg rotated my body like a giant tree. And at the exact time when the arrows flew, everything stopped. -Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Five light metallic sounds. The five arrows and the five divine powers that collided with my fist achieved nothing. In an instant, the five arrows scattered. Without changing their targets, the five arrows immediately hit the ground and exploded, shaking everything around. -Boom! -Bang! ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± Listening to the sound of the explosions and the screams, I slowly opened my eyes as I descended. On the deste wastnd filled with silver smoke and the cries of young girls, Artemis red at me, trembling. ¡°¦²¦Ó¦Ï ?¦Í¦Ï¦Ì¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô ¦È¦Å¦Ï? ¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô, ¦Ò?¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô¦Ñ¦Á ¦È¦Á ¦Ò¦Å ¦Ò¦Ê¦Ï¦Ó?¦Ò¦Ø!!¡± With the divine energy of moonlight burning in her eyes, the Goddess of the Crescent Moon pointed a spear at me. Finally, it was time to taste the main dish. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¨C Dancing With Artemis ¡°Raise your weapon. Or will you choose to die with bare hands?¡± I briefly pondered, smiling faintly at the goddess¡¯s spear aimed precisely at me.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°A spear? A spear, huh¡­¡± This fight was not just an ordinary brawl. It was a time to adjust the subtle discrepancies between the highly evolved body and senses of the Supreme Demon, like tuning a newly upgraded car. Using the Supreme Fighting Demon Technique without any external energy, I hadpletely calibrated my reflexes, strength, and speed, and checked their peaks and limits. Now was the time to test the demonic and divine powers I had briefly stirred up. ¡®And the perfect test subject hase to me on her own.¡¯ Moreover. I would thoroughly crush this arrogant Goddess of Purity so she would never dare to lift her head and challenge me again. I wanted to instill such fear into her that just the thought of me would make her shudder, even at the sight of my own ck hair. I didn¡¯t know for certain if gods could die, but unless I was absolutely sure I could eliminate her risk, I¡¯d settle for a state where it was as if she were dead¡ªor worse. ¡®It¡¯s quite fun to think about what that state could be.¡¯ The flowers atop a high mountain are always worth plucking, and the harder the oyster is to open, the sweeter its flesh. Smiling darkly, I reached out and summoned my divine power. -Whoooo! With the unique sound of the air that urs when divine power is activated, the ck divine power that arose in my hand wavered and soon transformed into a single spear. The entire thing, from de to shaft, was pitch ck¡ªa ck spear about 180 centimeters long. When I gave it a light swing, it flexed smoothly and snapped back like a spring. ¡°Good sticity.¡± ¡°A spear? Ha! You want to duel with a spear now? Even if Chiron tested you for it, I am someone who has been wielding a spear since before you were born¡­¡± Then, at the moment when the leaves blowing in the wind covered Artemis¡¯s lips. -Swoosh! The spear de shot out like the wind, piercing through it and stopping just before Artemis¡¯s lips. ¡°This should be enough to pass.¡± Artemis¡¯s beauty, which had been twisted with anger, turned cold. The distance between the tip of the swiftly flown spear and her petal-like lips was just the thickness of a leaf. It was a tant provocation and a clear mockery. But she couldn¡¯t miss the warning that surged beneath it. ¡°How is it, Goddess? For something made by a novice demigod, it¡¯s pretty well-crafted, isn¡¯t it?¡± This arrogant goddess had one misconception even aftering all this way. She assumed she was the hunter, and I was the prey. She believed that, no matter how well I performed, I was still in the palm of her hand, waiting to be caught and toyed with. She was already imagining how she¡¯d torture me to death, so I decided to correct that assumption from the outset, leaving no room for self-justificationter. ¡°Listen well, to me, you are just a mere distraction, nothing more. Earlier, when your sibling was running through the sky, I had the most fun I¡¯ve had in ages, so much that I felt like my stomach would burst.¡± That thrilling and exciting fight still sends shivers down my spine just thinking about it. Receiving head-on the full power of the ancient great hero that I had brought to bloom with my own hands, and the authority of lightning that reminded me of the Supreme God Zeus. That battle, where I wielded Asura¡¯s fighting spirit drawn from a distant past or an unfathomable future without reservation, was one of the most enjoyable fights in both my past and present lives. How much did I like it to decide, for the first time, to pass on genuine divine techniques? As a result, no matter if she was a god from the twelve seats of Olympus or the notorious Goddess of the Crescent Moon in history, judging by the power shown so far, no matter how much she flew or crawled, she couldn¡¯t impress me like Hercules, who awakened his divine power. However, since her level wasn¡¯t low, I also leisurely engaged in the battle, as if enjoying a full-course meal and wine to test my physical body. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t give me the thrill he did, you¡¯d better fight with everything you¡¯ve got. Otherwise, killing you will be utterly boring.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As I wiped the smile from my face and growled out the words, finally, it seemed like Artemis began to grasp the situation. Her mouth slowly closed, and her eyes gleamed with fear, confusion, and a hint of dread. The emotions I wanted my enemies to feel when they looked at me began to show in her gaze, and it filled me with a dark satisfaction. ¡°If you want to be more than just a mere snack or an after-meal dessert, you¡¯d better brace yourself from now on. If you don¡¯t impress me, I¡¯ll make you a bloody mess and send you back to Olympus, purity and all.¡± I¡¯d make sure to send the heads of her little hunting pack as a parting gift. A small service from me. ¡°What¡­ ugh?!¡± -Kaang! The jet-ck spear swung unexpectedly. As if drawing a pitch-ck afterimage across the void, Artemis hurriedly blocked the horizontal strike, but her slender body couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and was sent flying far away. ¡°Kyaa?!¡± Still, perhaps the title of the Eternal Huntress was not for naught, as she did notmit the error of going to fight close range. Her hands, gripping the silver spear, trembled uncontrobly from the shock she had received. Watching this, a smirk crept onto my face as I lifted my head to survey the surroundings. An empty clearing in the middle of a forest that had been hollowed out. The resilient stream, covered by the soil I had scattered, flowed heavily. Trees swayed eerily, and the weak ones trembled, hiding under the forest¡¯s shadow. The sharp crescent moon in the sky shone brightly, illuminating the ck demon and the pure goddess like a spotlight on stage. ¡°What a truly magnificentnd. And where myths and legends live and breathe. Even a ghoul drunk on blood would be a poet and sing of the beautiful scenery.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡± I stood proudly, leisurely swinging my spear. The goddess looked at me with eyes filled with humiliation and fear. Humming a poem, I stared at the goddess, my excitement and anger rising naturally. If I had the leisure, I would enjoy reciting poetry with a clear ss of wine, but something even more delightful awaited me. Shall I begin with the first verse? ¡°Yes, that night too, the crescent moon was out. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Wh-what are you talking about¡­?¡± Sigh, how disappointing. It was the night I first met the goddess upon my reincarnation into this world, unable to contain my admiration for the blindingly beautiful huntress. ¡°I was still young, looking up at the beautiful goddess before me. I said something like¡­ what was it?¡± What did I say? Ah, that¡¯s right! ¡°If you don¡¯te to me, I¡¯lle to you.¡± Swish. Under the moonlight, the demon from the hellscape smirked maliciously, and the pure goddess of the moon could not tolerate the insult. ¡°Uaaah!!¡± -Swoosh! Artemis charged at me, trailing the brilliant echo of moonlight. Elegant as an enraged leopard, swift as a deer in the forest, a beautiful attack. It was a sharp assault befitting the Goddess of the Hunt, who had hunted beasts and monsters for ages. In contrast, my movement was simple. Just half a step. Neither more nor less, just a precise half-step back, drawing a circle with the tip of my spear. -ng!! In an instant, our ck and white spear des intertwined. The silver spear tried desperately to pierce through the ck circle and strike me, while the ck spear gripped and shook the silver one like a venomous snake, creating a symphony that shook the entire forest. -Screeeech! The sound of metal was like the wailing of a vengeful spirit. With the sound of war that I dearly love, Artemis¡¯s spear de couldn¡¯t withstand the spin and flew high into the sky. -ng! ¡°Th-this!¡± ¡°The most basic of spear techniques: don¡¯t thrust unless it¡¯s a sure moment to bring you the win.¡± If you get deflected like this, your body will be exposed, making you vulnerable to counterattacks. The Crazy Wind Spear Technique said this as he aimed for a single strike and struck the back of my head. ¡°When finishing with a thrust, you thrust like this.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Artemis hastily tried to bring her spear down on my head. But my ck spear was already mirroring her movements. Just like she had attempted, I now felt victory within my grasp as I thrust my spear forward, imagining the beautiful sight of golden blood sttering through the air. ¡°Huh?!¡± -Boom! This time, it was my turn to be surprised and bewildered. It was clearly an unavoidable, unstoppable attack, so what was this hollow feeling? In the moment I grimaced at the sudden surge of moonlight and the hollow sensation tearing through the air, as if answering my question, a silver figure charged through the moonlight¡¯s fury. ¡°Growl!¡± ¡°What the¡­?!¡± It was a huge leopard. Its beautiful, silver fur glistened, and its pitch-ck eyes burned with killing intent and poison. Its white, sharp teeth and ws zed with silver mes, aiming for my neck. ¡°Ha!¡± This time, it was my turn to be astonished and amazed. The beast with those venomous ck eyes must be Artemis. In an instant, she transformed from a beautiful goddess who could captivate any man¡¯s heart to a divine beast that anyone would marvel at. ¡°So this is what it¡¯s like to fight gods!¡± This was apletely different thrillpared to when I had fought Hercules¡ªhumanbat was no match for the sheer unpredictability of battling a god. -Crunch! ¡°Growl?!¡± However, the silver leopard¡¯s teeth and ws did not draw my blood. What she tore apart was the afterimage of the Phantom Step, and I had already retreated and aimed my spear. ¡°Is this a one-on-one now?¡± As I aimed my spear, the crouching Artemis growled and spoke with intensity. [You, you use strange sorcery. Is it the blessing of the Goddess Hera?] ¡°Growl!¡± ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s not magic, not a gift from the goddess¡­ forget it. Let¡¯s not talk like this.¡± This was a technique with apletely different mechanism from magic, a truly superior power, the culmination of ten thousand years of martial arts history, cultivated by sages and demons who trained until they coughed up blood¡­ Even Hercules, who faced the Thunder Splitting River Technique, and Atnta, who saw me use my qi techniques, initially imed it was all magic or sorcery, but eventually, they just gave up and epted it. ¡°Sigh.¡± [Hmph, even if you borrowed the power of the gods, one must acknowledge what needs to be acknowledged. If you were born a woman, I would have surely made you join my hunting party. Truly, what a waste of talent.] Artemis expressed her admiration, smacking her lips, as she never expected me to dodge her transformation attack. Usually, if the enemy curses you out, it means you did quite well. If they even acknowledge it, it means you yed a really good game. I found it simply amusing that Artemis, confident she had regained the upper hand, was boasting. ¡°A transformation? I was a little surprised since I hadn¡¯t seen that trick before, but don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± When I retorted in disbelief, the silver leopard snorted and arrogantly lifted her chin. [Hmph, you are ignorant of the full extent of divine power. You have seen only a fragment and thus speak so impudently to me. Though I refrained from revealing my divine status to punish a mere human, from now on, I will make you repent for your sphemy in agony for daring to pierce my heart.] ¡°My, my. Look at you, all lively and feisty. My room¡¯s pretty spacious. As long as you don¡¯t make a mess, I could make space for a pet leopard.¡± Regaining herposure, Artemis, in the form of a silver leopard, shook her shoulders as I prepared for the hunt. The joyous second round was about to begin. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ¨C Is This How It Is Done? As she unleashed her divine power and revealed her true strength, the face of the sphemer, who had been smiling leisurely, gradually hardened. She was the moonlight spear descending from the sky, the silver-horned doe tearing the earth, the mesmerizing hawk, and the sacred leopard tearing at the neck of its prey. In her hunting ground, under the crescent moon, shemanded the winds to blind the impious, roots to bind his feet, and the pervasive moonlight to form her avatar, drawing arrows to his neck. Her avatar, the crescent moon, rising high in the sky, was a sharp trap swallowing her prey and a noose tightening around his neck. Each time the moonlight shimmered, the ck sphemer rolled his eyes, unable to hide his anxiety. Her momentum was gradually increasing, but the impudent one, who was only hastily blocking with the spear, was retreating step by step, as if the force that had defeated the huntresses and the previousrge explosion had vanished. ¡®I¡¯m going to win!¡¯ It was only natural. Artemis was so confident of her victory that the moment she entertained the doubt of possibly losing felt foolish. ¡°Hahaha! What is it? Has the power of a god, the divine authority of a goddess seated on Olympus, finally made you seek mercy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The mouth that dared to disturb her was tightly shut, and the spear that insolently tried to touch her lips was bing gradually urgent. The Goddess of the Hunt couldn¡¯t contain herughter in delight. ¡°Hahahaha! You look just like a deer cornered!¡± Ah, yes! Let¡¯s turn you into a deer! She would cover his unnecessarily handsome face with the mask of a deer, drape his filthy body in the hide of a beast, and let her huntresses and hounds chase him, terrified, through the eternal night. The moonlight spread all around and gathered into the hands of Artemis, who was filled with a cruel delight and satisfaction rising deep in her chest and began to shine. [¦²¦Á? ¦Ä¦É¦Á¦Ó?¦Æ¦Ø, ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ê¦Ï?¦Ò¦Ó¦Å.] This was her hunting ground. A sacred sanctuary allowed only to her and her huntresses, and thend of the crescent moon, where her avatar resided. All the power of thisnd began to stir to realize her will. -Swish! The stones and roots of the ground on which the sphemer stood bound his arms and legs that had mocked her. -Whoooosh! The swirling wind covered his ck eyes and blocked his breath. -Whirr! Caught off guard by the sudden situation, the sphemer hesitated, and the moonlight¡¯s snare and shackles tightened around his neck and bound his limbs. In an instant, the ck-haired sphemer was rendered immobile. In an instant, he found his life hanging by a thread in her own hands. ¡°A prey caught in a trap.¡± The cruel goddess looked down at the foolish hero bound to the earth and beautifully mocked his folly. ¡°Your folly will be known throughout Greece. The hero who dared challenge Artemis, relying only on his abilities and the backing of a goddess, met a pathetic end.¡± Artemis, slowly looking down at the foolishly bound sinner, then descended slowly and stood before him. The opponent was already a captured prey. The audacious tongue that mocked the Goddess of Purity, the eyes that cast lustful shadows over her, the hands that threatened her, and the legs that toyed with her. For a sinner marked with sin and disrespect towards her from head to toe, a simple death was nothing short of mercy. ¡°Hmph¡­ Truly unfortunate. So exceedingly unfortunate.¡± She slowly whispered, surveying the bound prey. The Goddess of the Hunt felt a surge of dark satisfaction and exhration deep within her chest at the quiet eyes and the sphemer¡¯s resigned response, as if even rebellion had been abandoned. Anyway, this guy was prey caught by her, a pitiful loser who needed her permission even to breathe. Just like when she hunted the giant serpent Python that tormented the twins and her mother long ago, the thrill of capturing a strong and swift prey and the exhration of seizing a weakness of her tormentor, stepmother Hera, sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Rough and crude, but¡­ I can tell. Truly a beautiful body.¡± Artemis, who detested all men except her father and brother, found the captured beast, upon careful inspection, truly a waste even to her discerning eye. ¡°Did you say Dianes? Truly unfortunate.¡± Having lived a long rebirth as a huntress, the Goddess of the Hunt had hunted countless beasts, monsters, and even heroes who dared to target her without knowing their ce. Artemis could see how exceptional the body of the warrior bound before her was. ¡°With such a nimble and strong body. To dare insult and mock me while unting the wisdom of using a goddess¡¯s power.¡± Her eyes, which even the fastest bird in the world couldn¡¯t escape, were taunted by a strange speed. The power that pierced the eyes of the giant serpent Python and shattered its scales with a silver arrow. The white body revealed beneath the ck cloak had no wounds, yet the pulsating vigor and the vibrant muscles that seemed like a volcano about to erupt were truly the epitome of an ideal warrior. ¡°If you had not been even slightly disrespectful, if you had not insulted me by backing the might of Lady Hera, I would have granted you a peaceful death out of mercy¡­¡± However, the irreverent one who challenged the majesty of Olympus, the scoundrel who dared to provoke the Goddess of Purity, could never be forgiven. The silver divine power that began to gather in her hand slowly shimmered with a poisonous glint and started transforming into a curse. [¦Ç¦Ë?¦È¦É¦Á ¦Ò¦Ê?¦Ë¦Á ¦µ¦Ï¦Ñ?¦Ò¦Ó¦Å ¦Ó¦Ç ¦Ì?¦Ò¦Ê¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô ¦È¦Ç¦Ñ?¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ê¦Á¦É ¦Ì¦Å¦Ó¦Á¦Í¦Ï?¦Ò¦Ó¦Å ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦É? ¦Á¦Ì¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?¦Å? ¦Ò¦Á?.] In her hands, the curse took form¡ªthe mark of the prey, her favorite punishment for those who defied her. It was the divine punishment she should have inflicted on him in Passos when he dared to catch her arrow. Now, the curse would pierce the sphemer¡¯s heart, warping his body and beginning the hunt. ¡°You shall have a mouth but be unable to speak for yourself, have legs but be able only to flee, and possess a human soul but end your life as a beast.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn The goddess¡¯s delicate lips whispered punishment into the sinner¡¯s ear with a sweet fragrance, and her curseden hand slowly began to approach the hero¡¯s heart. ¡°¡­do you have anyst words?¡± -Nod. The irreverent hero was looking at her with strangely calm eyes as she approached. Soon, a delightful hunt would begin, and the end for this sphemer was already set. Artemis decided to grant hisst words with goddess-like mercy. ¡°I will grant my final mercy. Go on, leave yourst breath.¡± What would he say? Would he repent for his sins and beg for mercy? Would he il about disgracefully in a frenzy? Would he pathetically beg for his life with worthless ttery? Would he kiss her feet in submission? Without hiding her deep sneer and cruel delight, the beautiful goddess lifted the wind that sealed his lips. ¡°Phew¡­ so¡­¡± ¡°So? You¡¯re asking to be spared? Begging for mercy?¡± ¡°So¡­ pffft!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The ck eyes that had stared at her in fear began to shake, and then his head drooped as his body trembled. Was he so terrified that he couldn¡¯t even catch his breath? Just as Artemis was about to savor the moment¡ª ¡°PUHAHAHA! HAHAHA!¡± Contrary to all her expectations, the prisoner, finally finding his voice, burst intoughter as if it were amusing. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± In response to theughter that didn¡¯t fit the dire situation of this irreverent hero, Artemis muttered disdainfully. The irreverent one just shook his ck hair and continued tough. ¡°Pfft¡­ Ah, wait. I can¡¯t¡­ Hahaha!!¡± Despite her mockery, the man onlyughed harder, as if he couldn¡¯t contain his amusement. Hisughter unsettled the huntresses around them, and even Artemis found herself raising her voice, a strange sense of unease gnawing at her. ¡°Wh-what is it?! What on earth is so funny?! You are about to be caught in a state between life and a terrible death at the hands of this Artemis!!¡± No matter if it was the king of a mighty kingdom, a hero with a reputation that shook the heavens, or a beast that shook the earth. When her arrow was aimed and the moonlight cast upon their neck, everyone would cry and beg for mercy. The sight of once mighty men kneeling before her and pleading for mercy was the greatest entertainment for her, and subjugating men who imed to rule the world and watching them die miserably was the ultimate pleasure. However, one of the most formidable prey in her long new life, Hera¡¯s minion, was supposed to kneel before her, begging for mercy, and disgracefully surrender. Yet, the man showed not an ounce of fear and merelyughed. His demeanor was so starkly opposed to the intimidation she felt earlier from his presence that it turned her shame into a blush on the goddess¡¯s face. ¡°Pffffft¡­ Ah, sorry, sorry, so what I mean is¡­¡± ¡°Yes, what is it? Go on, speak! Beg for your life, lick my feet, and plead for mercy!!¡± In an inexplicable urgency, Artemis found herself bizarrely asking him to surrender to her. Even her huntresses were bewildered, and Artemis herself was confused, as he began to speak. ¡°So¡­ is this how it¡¯s done?¡± ¡°What?¡± A deadly breath cut through the air. In the blink of an eye, the moonlight and vines that had bound the sphemer were gone. Artemis, bewildered by what had just happened, didn¡¯t even notice the ck shape lunging at her neck until it was toote. -Crunch! ¡°Kyah?!¡± A ck snake, coiling around her throat and chest, squeezed tightly. Sharp pain pierced her white neck, and Artemis let out a scream. It was a colossal snake d in pitch-ck scales, like the sky on a moonless night that even the moon refuses, with eyes flickering crimson mes. The massive ck snake that instantly vited the goddess¡¯s neck dug its fangs deeper, and the strange energy coursing through those long fangs made the goddess shudder. ¡°This, what is this¡­? Grr?! Stop, stop! Argh!¡± Artemis¡¯s body convulsed and bent like a bow, as if a scorching me was coursing through her veins. A chilling anxiety swept down her spine, and her intermittently twitching body was already beyond her control. The strange sensation of electricity flowing through her entire body made Artemis¡¯s instincts scream in rm. She had a premonition that something truly disastrous would happen if she stayed like this, so Artemis shook off the snake with all her might. ¡°Grgh¡­ Let go, let go!¡± Regaining her senses, she channeled her divine power to push it away, and the snake that had constricted her surprisingly easily fell away and transformed. ¡°You, you bastard¡­!¡± ¡°How was that? I just learned it from you; didn¡¯t I pick it up quickly?¡± Looking down at the goddess, who was trembling and cowering like a newborn fawn, the demonic master who had reached the pinnacle of demonic artsughed cheerfully. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¨C The Winner And The Loser There was a saying in South Korea. The world is out to get me! It¡¯s the kind of situation where everything seems to go wrong. Like when trolls ruin your promotion match, or when you wait for hours for a limited edition product, only for it to sell out right in front of you, or when you fall, scrape your knee, end up in the hospital, and catch COVID while you¡¯re at it. Moments when it feels like the world is conspiring against you. But today, no one has probably experienced that sensation¡ª¡°the world is out to get me¡±¡ªas deeply as I have. ¡°I have to admit, gods really are gods.¡± The crescent moon shining high above. Everything bathed in its light seemed to be working against me, trying to bind me. It was a rare experience, even across my three lives. ¡°The Taiyi Illusion Comfort Circle I saw in the Jeonjin Sect¡¯s highest one looked just like this. If that crazy guy had marked the treasure dungeon, he should¡¯ve opened some traps and formations¡­¡± Consider how I felt when two of the Four Heavenly Kings, who had gone treasure hunting all excited from my tales, nearly got caught in a vine tentacle y. Anyway, the mythic formation protecting the legendary Jeonjin Sect¡¯s Secret Arts and the power shown by the Goddess of the Crescent Moon were quite simr. A living forest that draws out nature¡¯s self-preservation to the extreme, engulfing all outsiders who step into thatnd and turning them into nutrients. It would take hundreds of years just to design andy the foundation of the formation, and an incredible amount of natural energy would need to gather for it to operate, likely requiring a millennium. Yet, here was this goddess casually wielding power greater than that Illusion Comfort Circle, controlling everything in this space with just a flick of her fingers. I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. ¡°I can manipte divine power simrly, but only when it¡¯s restricted to my own body and physical materials¡ªlike authorities or miracles.¡± Just now, when I turned into a snake or when I injected her with that deadly poison, I was able to mimic the flow and control of her divine power, merging it with my own knowledge to create something useful. Rather, since it was not a physical body but a reflective form that had reached the Supreme Demonic Realm, it became even morepatible and versatile in utilizing divine power, so its stability and efficiency even surpassed that of magic. In the past, I once misused the bone and muscle-altering technique, Joint Dislocation Arts, and ended up bedridden for three days and nights, but now I could transform into a snake and even replicate snake venom without any hindrance. ¡°Gods are truly unfair.¡± However, creating a sanctuary that wouldpletely obey my will, like the one Ares and Nemesis showed me, was still impossible for me. Even in martial arts, there were techniques that create a favorable environment for oneself and unfavorable for the enemy, but constructing such an otherworldly realm was beyond reach. It was a tremendous miracle worthy of being called a divine power. ¡°So, from now on, I¡¯m going to slowly find out how that¡¯s possible.¡± Because I am a diligent demon who never loses the spirit of improvement! Standing with hands sped behind my back, smiling leisurely like a talkative viin from an old movie, Artemis red at me fiercely as she struggled to catch her breath. ¡°How dare you¡­ do this to the daughter of Zeus¡­ and expect to get away with it¡­?¡± Ha, this youngdy still doesn¡¯t grasp the situation. I shook my head and lightly snapped my fingers. -Snap! ¡°Ugh?!¡± ¡°Let me guess. Feeling dizzy? Heart racing, lungs about to burst, and no strength in your body.¡± Cold sweat, fever, perspiration, dizziness, decline in condition. Watching Artemis confused by an imperfect physical state unimaginable for a god, I chuckled pleasantly. The things I obtained, the things I learned, and the things I realized ultimately even worked on the heavenly gods above and this goddess wielding immense power. ¡°It¡¯s surprising, but the poison I injected into you is nothing special.¡± ¡°What? Th-that¡¯s impossible¡­! It¡¯s not even Hydra¡¯s poison¡­ How could this happen to me¡­?¡± ¡°Are you wondering how a divine bodyposed of spiritual energy can get affected by poison?¡± It was quite natural. The qi of the demonic path was a perfect antithesis to the divine arts of the divine path. It sublimates the suffering of worldly desires and the five desires into the energy known as demonic qi. To a goddess who embodies the concept of purity in the form of divine power, this was nothing short of a deadly poison. ¡°The torment of the five desires that anyone with intelligence bears. It¡¯s a poison created from that.¡± The red dust of the evil world that the silent Buddhas and true immortals of the Taoist path reject and strive to ovee. The beauty and ugliness of the material world that the Heavenly Demons of the demonic path and the N¨¡gas of Asura¡¯s path ept and whisper to embrace. The blessing and curse given to mortals who live swayed by desires and emotions like joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure. If she had reached the divine realm after endless training, like the old master I met at the peak of Mount Kunlun or the abbot of Shaolin who transcended worldly affairs, such basic mental poisons would be of little use. For they were ascetics who had long since shaken off the afflictions of the flesh. ¡°But you were merely born great, not a transcendent who became great on your own.¡± Steel, tempered by fire and hammering, remains unyielding no matter how much it is struck, but delicately crafted porcin reveals any w with just a minor crack. I sprinkled a tiny drop of ink on the beautiful porcin called Artemis, and the ink spread slowly, seeping deeply into that white body. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Oh dear, I told you it¡¯s meaningless.¡± Artemis, as if in a final desperate struggle, drew a dagger and lunged at my heart, but the attack,cking the sharpness and murderous intent from before, was utterly futile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om -ng! In the end, as I lightly snatched her wrist and tightened my grip, the dagger fell from her beautiful hand. Like a midnight waltz, I spun and tightened my grip on her two hands, binding the goddess¡¯s beautiful body to my chest. In an instant, I entangled her arms and tightened my hold with my own, making it seem as if the Goddess of the Crescent Moon was embraced in my arms. Artemis was quite tall as well, butpared to my significantly grown self after my transformation, she seemed much smaller, almost like a small doll fitting snugly in my embrace. ¡®At this rate, I could almost carry Neri in my arms, let alone Atnta.¡¯ Whenever Atnta entangles herself with me, Neri sneaks into bed at night and falls asleep with her head on my chest. Looking at it this way, today might be the first time I¡¯ve enacted a Greek-style romance, having lived purely until now, unlike a typical Greek. A Greek-style romance¡­ It was a phrase that strangely overflowed with a chaotic atmosphere. ¡°Y-you brat¡­!¡± ¡°I told you, it¡¯s pointless to resist.¡± Artemis struggled to escape, but her body, already weakened by the poison, had surrendered to me. When I applied a bit of strength to pull her arm, Artemis leaned her head against my chest, still gritting her teeth. But her eyes had already melted away. ¡°I-If it weren¡¯t for the poison¡­!¡± ¡°I wish you¡¯d understand that you brought this upon yourself.¡± The power to transform into a snake, the venom that vited her body. It was all an application of the powers and curses she showed. ¡°Ha¡­ Haah! Wh-What am I¡­?!¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Really.¡± The first thing that struck me was the sharp voice filled with sticky resentment and an unknown heat directed at me. That voice, devoid of the same momentum and cruel joy as before,bined with a rich fragrance like a blend of mint and sandalwood, was enough to make me feel momentarily intoxicated. Moreover, the hot body temperature and sweat-drenched body pressing against my bare chest seemed to seduce with every twist, brushing against my abdomen and chest. And most of all, when my gazended on the goddess¡¯s passionately burning eyes looking up at me, bypassing her beautifully prominent nose, and settling on her deeply colored pink lips. My patience met its limit in an instant. -Chuup! ¡°Uugh!¡± If a man, or a male, sometimes acts before he thinks, that¡¯s just the way it is. I immediately swallowed the lips that whispered curses venomously. If the kiss with Neri was a refreshing affection reminiscent of the blue coast of Passos, and the kiss with Atnta was a passionate caress between lovers exploring each other. Then the kiss I was forcing on Artemis now was akin to the fierce violence of biting the prey¡¯s throat. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± In the blink of an eye, Artemis was lifted with both hands held by me and struggled to break free from my lips, but even her struggle became bothersome, so I used one hand to hold both of the goddess¡¯s wrists and the other to grab her white neck, pushing her against a tree to block any resistance. ¡°Keuk! Wh-wha¨C?!¡± Artemis red at me with wide eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, but I growled low, staring at her, wondering if I had ever been this forceful. ¡°Stay still.¡± ¡°Hic¡­ Mm!¡± The indulgence that had ended so brieflypared to the impulse that had surged earlier continued once more. This was my right. I was the winner of this war. She was the loser of this war. I had the right to indulge in the spoils of mybor and toil, and the goddess who had waged an unjust war and lost should quietly submit to my hand. ¡°Hng¡­ Hng!¡± ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¯ As I inhaled her breath and parted her pale pink lips, I could savor the goddess¡¯s tender tongue as I slowly tasted her paralyzed mouth. -Slurrrp! ¡°Hnng?!¡± My tongue gently caressed the smooth, soft teeth like a craftsman¡¯s refined tea set and the sweet, tender flesh like a ripe peach. The goddess, who seemed to find the sensation strange, wavered as if intoxicated by my breath that blew life back into her, even as she squirmed with nausea. ¡®What about this?¡¯ Slowly, the hand that moved behind Artemis¡¯s neck softly stroked down her spine. ¡°Hyaah?!¡± Then, as if struck by electricity, Artemis jerked her head up, and I delightedly watched her eyes filled with confusion. The female warriors who fiercely charged at me and the assassins who hid daggers behind their backs with hidden intentions. Seeing them caught in my hands, slowly wavering and melting, was one of my secret pleasures. And today, the beautiful trophy in my hands, I was sure, would be one of the finest masterpieces as I deeply swallowed the goddess¡¯s breath. ¡°Hnnnn¡­¡± -Chup! Nom! The goddess must have been very confused. The turmoil of desires and feelings unrted to the Goddess of Purity. The crescent moon did not know the humiliation of an untouched secret realm being conquered. Purity did not know how hot and thrilling a man¡¯s touch exploring her skin could be. Artemis, as a woman, did not know the pleasure of being embraced by a man. The human turmoil was too hot and intense for the beautiful and pure goddess¡¯s body, where no impurity could intrude. The impurity that settled in her body became a sweet poison, clouding her mind, and I could tell that she was slowly copsing because of my presence enveloping all her senses. Her face, reddening as if deeply intoxicated, slowly lost strength and began to melt away, unconsciously leaning on me for support. ¡®It¡¯s just the beginning.¡¯ I smiled deeply, watching the goddess, who was trying hard to muster strength with bleary eyes. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¨C The Falling Moon The kiss with the goddess, forced upon her as if savoring the scent of blood and flesh of prey by a predator, continued until I was satisfied. ¡°Haa¡­ haaa¡­¡± How many times had she gasped for breath, only for me to steal it away again? Even after I finally released her, Artemis, still caught between suffocation and ecstasy, couldn¡¯t regain herposure. Her face, flushed a deep pink, her eyes half-lidded and zed over, and her slightly parted lips all screamed temptation, pushing a man¡¯s primal urges to their peak. Think about it. The ferocious and cruel tyrant who confidently looked down on me. The fierce queen, who treated men like insects and wreaked havoc. The goddess, who had dered to the Supreme God to remain chaste for eternity and had kept her body and soul pure for thousands of years, was now trembling and copsing at my mere gesture, melting away, intoxicated by my breath. As I conveyed to Goddess Hera, there were moments for a man that he could dly ept, even if it meant facing damnation afterward. Even if the so-called Supreme God were to strike me with lightning upon seeing me now. If I could indulge in the temptation of a goddess slowly melting in my embrace, I would dly be a Heavenly Demon Roast. ¡°Honestly, how can anyone resist this?¡± It might be a bit out of the blue, but one thing I was truly grateful for in Greece was the light clothing. Chiton, peplos, Doric chiton, etc. While their types and forms varied, the Greek garments, which were essentially a few pieces of light fabric draped over the body, were quite a visual treat just by ncing through the streets in broad daylight. And today, the admiration for such Greek culture had reached its peak. Who was it that said true allure isn¡¯t found in nudity, but in the mystery that veils it? I finally understood the true essence of seduction. Artemis, who was already wearing light hunting attire. The white garment, as if woven from moonlight, was already deeply infused with the goddess¡¯s fragrant scent. The white flesh revealed beneath, and the tantalizing fruit of the female form made it impossible not to reach out. -Clench! Unhesitatingly reaching out, I grasped the pure white fruit in my hand. It was a perfectly sized chest that fit snugly in my ratherrge hands. The soft, sinking sensation with each squeeze, and the springy resilience when rxed, was truly mesmerizing. The pointed protrusions gently pricking my palm indicated that she wasn¡¯t wearing any sort of undergarment covering her chest. ¡°Whoa, is this real?¡± Her chest was easily a D-cup,rge and ample. Despite wearing no undergarment or even a scrap of cloth beneath her robe, her breasts retained their perfect shape, firm and full like white peaches, defying gravity. It left me in awe. How many times had I said it? Gods truly are cheats. Praise be to Greece, praise be to Olympus, and praise be to my past life. -Squeeze, squeeze¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ Ahhh! Stoooop¡­!¡± I absentmindedly kneaded the chest of the pure goddess like a cat ying with yarn, and each time, Artemis squirmed and resisted even in her dazed state. However, the unyielding appearance of the pure and fastidious goddess only further stimted my instincts, so naturally, my hand changed direction. ¡°Heuuuu¡­¡± As my hand, which had been broadly stroking, slightly retreated, Artemis let out a sigh of relief. But that relief was far too premature. ¡°Letting your guard down is still forbidden.¡± ¡°Uuuu¡­ wh-what?¡± My thumb, which had retreated a step, pressed the peak of her chest. The next ce my thumb settled on was the very peak of her breast, the soft, pink nipple glistening with moisture through her sweat-soaked clothes. ¡°J-just a moment¡­¡± Artemis, startled by my gesture, quickly raised her head and pleaded, but her tearful voice only fueled my strength. -Squeeze! ¡°Khaaah!?¡± The tender, spongy flesh of her nipple was buried under my thumb, and the goddess¡¯s body convulsed as though shocked by lightning. Her back arched, and her head snapped back as she gazed up at me, her beautiful face flushed with arousal. ¡°Oh¡­?¡± ¡°Stop! Please, stoop!¡± Her body, nowpletely out of her control, responded wildly to my touch, wracked with unfamiliar pleasure. Artemis, overwhelmed by the new sensations and terrified of the desires awakening within her, pleaded with tear-filled eyes. But no matter how much she begged, my lust was already burning out of control. There was no stopping it¡ªand I didn¡¯t want to stop. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°You scoundrel¡­ Hyak!¡± As my thumb withdrew from her nipple, it sprang back, glistening and erect. I took a moment to admire the sight before gently teasing her breast, my fingers exploring every curve and texture. Her soft upper chest, the heavy weight pressing down on my hand, and the pink peak now surrounded by a deep red flush¡ªall of it was divine, a fruit of the gods. For a brief moment, I felt as though I had reached heaven itself. ¡°Haah¡­ Please, stop¡­ If you do, I¡¯ll¡­ keep it a secret from Father and Brother¡­¡± Artemis was still trying to threaten me in a weak voice, gasping for breath. Judging by her appearance, it seemed she could still endure. For thousands of years, a chaste body maintaining its purity, yet now rooted with anguish, reacted so sensitively even with the slightest provocation. It showed that being one of the Twelve Olympians wasn¡¯t just an empty title. ¡°That makes it all the more fun.¡± ¡°Hnnng¡­¡± As I stopped stroking and tickling the soft bosom of the goddess, Artemis rxed as if relieved. However, that relief was still premature. With a sly grin, I reached for her nipple again. The soft, pink peak, now sensitive from my earlier teasing, fit perfectly between my fingers, even through the fabric of her robe. ¡°Oh¡­ oh?!¡± ¡°Eut.¡± The goddess looked up at me with incredulous eyes, while I nodded yfully with a smile. At the same time, the goddess showed a dramatic reaction to her twisted, chewy nipple being squeezed tightly. ¡°Khaaaang!!!¡± If her earlier reaction had been like being shocked by electricity, this time, it was as though she had been struck by lightning. ¡°Haht! Haang! Haueuh¡­¡± Her beautiful waist bent like a bow, her body dancing enchantingly under the moonlight. Along with her alluringly swaying, enticing, reddened chest. Her neck and chin glistened with beads of sweat like daffodils holding morning dew, and her eyes rolled back as her pupils disappeared, lost in the intense pleasure surging through her. Her mouth, once cursing me with venomous words, was now only capable of letting out groans and drooling, her once noble facepletely disheveled. But what caught my attention most was the wetness soaking into my leg. -Squelch! A fragrant nectar, scattered with an intensity that defied belief in the Goddess of Purity. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the mound beyond the thin fabric rubbing against my leg, as if reflexively desiring pleasure. ¡°Oooooh¡­.¡± Lustful, sensual, beautiful, and sacred ecstasy. It was a historic moment when the Goddess of Purity, a pure white goddess unknown to men and desires, etched the pinnacle of pleasure into her body. In her decadent andscivious appearance, my manhood was already towering sky-high, and the two fingers that elicited this dramatic reaction continued to twist, pinch, and caress the goddess¡¯s sensitive spots relentlessly. ¡°Ugh, ha, haah?!¡± -Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! With every twist and pinch, her nipples sent her into another wave of ecstasy, and the once-pure goddess trembled in pleasure, her juices now flowing freely, drenching my leg and spreading over the ground beneath her. ¡°This is a masterpiece.¡± As a man, the sight of a pure goddess brought to such a state was enough to stoke my desire for conquest. This was a work of art, too incredible for me to enjoy alone. Just moments ago, Artemis had threatened to kill me cruelly, and now her body was writhing in pleasure, transformed by my touch. ¡°Goddess, pull yourself together. Look at the work you¡¯ve created.¡± As I gently caressed the white neck I had lightly bitten and infused divine power with the authority of recovery, Artemis staggered and slowly raised her head. ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ What is this¡­?¡± No matter how much her mind returned, the torrent of pleasure that struck her entire body after thousands of years still heated her body. Her lewd body, drenched in sweat, writhing from my gestures, disheveled. Her nipples, flinching with every brush against her clothes, and her white chest, reddened from my persistent kneading. And her lower body, still dripping nectar even after soaking my lower half. Just the thought of seeing how she¡¯d react to the mere touch of the wind made a dark anticipation rise in my chest. ¡°Ah¡­? Aaah..?!¡± As expected, Artemis¡¯s eyes shook violently at the sight of her own lewd figure, far from the image of a chaste goddess. Her body was trembling in refusal, and her eyes were tightly shut, as if trying to escape reality. However, her sensitive body, flinching even at the faintest of my breaths, was clear evidence that, though she might still possess her purity, she was no longer untouched. ¡°Aaaaah¡­!¡± Artemis, drowning in despair, hung her head low, yet I had no intention of allowing her to retreat into herself. My next move was already prepared. ¡°Not yet, not yet. You can¡¯t just finish it all by yourself so soon.¡± Masters who have reached a certain level have an aura of protective energy surrounding them at all times due to their cultivated internal force, which shields them from attacks or ambushes below a certain threshold. However, if the person¡¯s mind bes disturbed or falls into a state of inner demon, the flow of energy weakens, and so does the protective aura. This was true for Artemis as well. The silver divine power that was constantly enveloping her body during the fight nullified all of my light spear attacks, as well as the demonic qi I wrapped around the spear andunched. However, the moment shepletely let her guard down, the venom injected through the snake¡¯s fangs that pierced through the gap in her divine power had no resistance, and she was at my mercy without even attempting to block it. In the midst of this, the lingering echo, shame, and despair, which were fully epted in her clear mind, exposed a huge w in the divine body of the Goddess Artemis. A fatal w that should never have been revealed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¨C Fallen Purity ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at you¡­ The supposedly Goddess of Purity, tainted by pleasure, once proud like a noble princess¡­¡± I took a step back and slowly admired the work of art I had created. Artemis, now in a reversed position, was helplessly gazed upon by me, her rage evident as she red, yet her eyes only excited me more. ¡°You¡­ you scoundrel¡­!¡± -Crack! Artemis, thinking her hands were free as I let go, tried to attack, but her hands were already tightly sealed with dark demonic qi, held high. Though I feigned submission with an award-winning performance, the Goddess of Purity being toyed with was a most satisfying masterpiece. ¡°R-release me immediately!¡± ¡°That makes no sense. Why would I?¡± After putting so much effort into crafting this masterpiece, why would I do something so wasteful? Just look at her. Her previously perfect, untouchable body was now exposed, with her breasts glistening from her sweat and her nectar dripping from between her legs. Even her face, flushed with humiliation, was tinged with both lust and despair. She barked orders at me, trying to regain her formermand, but her trembling voice betrayed the fragility of her resolve. To be honest, it was driving me crazy. Every gesture, every word seemed to plead to be devoured right away. The thick scent of her essence, oveying the already fragrant and strong peppermint scent, was tempting me like an aphrodisiac, gnawing at my sanity. ¡°But, you see, I have quite a bit of patience.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± As I approached slowly with a faint smile, the goddess recoiled like a delicate doe caught in a trap. However, I had no intention of leaving her any room for resistance. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± With one hand, I lifted her beautiful face, trying to evade me, into the moonlight. With the other hand, I boldly parted her white thighs, trying to cover her modesty, savoring the sensation. ¡°Oh¡­ so soft.¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± The soft thicket lightly touched my hand, and beyond it, a moist mound reminiscent of a ripe persimmon gently met my touch. -Squelch¡­! Even a light caress made the goddess¡¯s sensitive lower abdomen wet my hand, quivering slightly and emitting a strong pheromone. Contrary to the fiercely resisting, teeth-gritting face, the goddess¡¯s mound, or rather, her tender valley, dampened my hand as if begging to be vited immediately, softly swallowing my finger with just a slight poke. -Squelch! ¡°Haaah!!¡± ¡°Ooooh¡­!¡± The inside of the goddess gripped my finger tightly, as if desperate not to let go. The inside where my finger prated was hot and sticky, starkly contrasting her fierce expression, and it was pressing against my finger as if pleading for more. ¡°Ahh! Haaah!¡± Savoring the pleasant pressure and the soft,scivious texture. Though I hadn¡¯t forcefully rubbed or scratched her inner walls, Artemis shuddered, letting out lewd moans. Seeing this naturally brought to mind¡­ ¡®Then what about here¡­?¡¯ With curiosity, my eyes were drawn to a small pearl peeking out just above the spring of nectar. -Squelch! Squelch! ¡°Haa! Hiyangh¡­!¡± Moving slowly, my index and middle fingers orchestrated the inner sanctum of the goddess, while my thumb gently touched the beautiful pearl, the clitoris, which seemed to beg for attention. -Squelch! ¡°Khaaaahhhh!!!¡± The thoroughly soaked pearl of the goddess plunged her into a torrent of pleasure with just a slight press. Artemis, who responded more intensely than to any caress before, howled like a beast. Her beauty was a mess of tears, saliva, lust, and despair. Seeing her in a state that defied belief as the Goddess of Purity, my long-dormant desire stirred. My hand began to devote itself entirely to ying with her beautiful body. -Squelch, squelch, squelch, squelch!! ¡°Hiyah! Hnnngh! Kihek! Hauh!?¡± Pressing against her wall, rubbing her clit, scratching inside, and caressing her pearl. Each time my small fingers continued, the once proud goddess slowly devolved into a beast, and in her disheveled face and eyes filled with lust, the light of reason began to fade. And as the convulsions gradually intensified, I felt the time hade and simultaneously focused on her soft flesh and firm pearl. -Creak!! ¡°Haeuut!!!¡± With a cry like a cat in heat, Artemis shuddered greatly, reaching a massive climax, and copsed limply, along with the trickling love fluids. ¡°Ha¡­. I¡¯m going crazy, really going crazy.¡± I wanted to strip off this cumbersome clothing, throw away my pants, and ravage this lewd goddess¡¯s purity with my sky-high erection. If I were still influenced by my younger body before reaching the peak of martial arts, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist and would have vited this goddess until dawn. However, what I needed to attend to was a bit further up; it wasn¡¯t the time to harvest this sweet body just yet. ¡°Alright, the preparations¡­ areplete.¡± Hooo¡­ Barely managing to calm my trembling body by circting my demonic qi and divine power, Artemis lifted her head in my hot breath and pleaded with me. ¡°Stop, please stooop¡­! I-I beg you¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°Stop, you say?¡± ¡°Please¡­ I-I¡¯m begging you¡­ If this goes on, I-I will¡­ I won¡¯t be myself¡­!¡± When I tilted my head slightly and asked, Artemis nodded desperately, clinging to hope like a straw. Her face was as pitiful as a small boat swaying in a storm, trembling with urgency as if she might lose something at any moment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Wh-whatever you want¡­ Honor? Money? I¡¯ll give you anything. I can even swear by the River Styx. So please, just stop¡­¡± Sensing the ominous tone in my words, the goddess used herst bit of strength to plead with me. I had not gone to such lengths to tease her simply to have her easily. I wanted something more fundamental, and wasn¡¯t I suppressing this burning impulse because of that? -Splurt¡­ ¡°Ugh!!¡± The fingers I had slowly withdrawn from her were glistening with sticky fluids. Artemis looked at her own nectar, exuding a thick fragrance as if it had been soaked in holy oil, with a bewildered gaze. In the light gradually dimming in her eyes and the deep darkness interspersed with it, I sensed it was time and spoke to her. ¡°Let¡¯s see, didn¡¯t you say that to me?¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± At my gentle question with a smile, Artemis shivered like an aspen tree and expressed doubt. Though she didn¡¯t know the answer to that doubt, she seemed to instinctively realize that it was ominous for her now, as her eyes began to shake with even greater fear. ¡°You have a mouth but cannot speak for yourself, legs but cannot flee, and a soul but will end your life as a beast.¡± The curseden sentence whispered to me by Artemis, firmly bound. Returning it as is, I let the Godly Demonic Qi and divine power bloom together in my hand, touching the lower abdomen of the pure goddess. ¡°Wh-wh-what are you trying to¡ªhaaaah?!¡± The ce where the sticky Godly Demonic Qi burned was the most sacred and powerful source of life for a woman, the womb. -Wooong! The Godly Demonic Qi prated the sacred womb of the goddess, which had never been vited and was invible. Her divine power, weakened to its limits by her already broken mind and body filled with lust, could not even properly resist. The Godly Demonic Qi tore through the sanctuary of the goddess in an instant, beyond the futilely copsed silver divine power, like a pierced hymen. ¡°Khut, khahaueuh?! Haaaaaeeuut?!¡± -Pshuk! Pshushuk! Even so, the body of the virgin goddess was sensitized by coercive caresses and dozens of climaxes. As excessive stimtion was applied to the most private and sensitive part of her body, Artemis was on the verge of madness. The mound of her lower body, which had been oozing honey-like fluid, was almost spraying nectar, and her pale body convulsed and twitched as if in spasms. Yet, the consciousness that I forcibly restored was firmly binding her in a state of stupor. In the end, even the escape through fainting was not allowed, and Artemis had to ept the vition of her womb with a clear mind. ¡°Hnnngh, hnnn!! Aaaaheut!!¡± Artemis was climaxing to the point where I worried she might bite her tongue. I pulled the body of such a goddess into my arms and whispered gently in her ear as if soothing a baby. ¡°Shh¡­ Calm down, rx your body, just ept it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Ughhh¡­!¡± Then, as if hypnotized, Artemis¡¯s body loosened, and I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. -Wooong¡­ ¡°Haah¡­¡± Artemis, who waspletely invaded by the Godly Demonic Qi, seemed to have her strength drained by the slowly subsiding stimtion. I slowly leaned her against a tree,pletely enveloped by the presence of the Godly Demonic Qi. ¡°Alright, shall we see if it worked?¡± Artemis, still slender and sensual, continued to stir my desire as a man. Only after I allowed it did I step back, brimming with anticipation, as I watched the sweat-drenched goddess, now unconscious. Her hair, wet and tangled with sweat, her hunting attire soaked and half removed, exposing her bare skin beneath. Through the drenched fabric, her reddened, erect nipples stood out beneath her chest¡ªplump and glistening like white peaches. Her beautifully sculpted white stomach, with its perfectly defined lines, tempted the thought of slipping a finger into her belly button for teasing. As my gaze traveled downward, I noticed her pussy, dripping with fragrant fluids as if a spring had burst forth, swollen and reddened, while her clitoris peeked out, still waiting for attention, glistening in the open air. Forcing myself to tear my eyes away from her arousing pussy that reignited my lust, I looked up, only to see my sinister signature glinting on the masterpiece I hadpleted. ¡°¡­Perfect.¡± What I desired from this arrogant goddess was not mere one-night pleasure. What I truly wanted from her wasplete submission and obedience. To others, she might still be the sharp goddess of the hunt and the eternal guardian of chastity, but before me, she cast all that aside andy at my feet, a bitch seeking pleasure and affection. That towering pride would crumblepletely, and she would forsake Zeus, Apollo, and even her divine duties to be my utterly obedient ve-goddess, Artemis. The noble, yet lowly, beautifully fallen creature¡ªeternally pure, yet unspeakably lewd¡ªthis was the true form of Artemis that I desired. The curse of anguish and pleasure rooted in her womb and lower body was an indelible mark until she was entirely broken. If she werepletely broken, it would be the mark of submission she would plead not to erase herself. ¡°Now, I¡¯m looking forward to it; just how long will she endure.¡± Looking at the goddess still bound and unconscious, I began to anticipate the day she woulde to me of her own ord, begging. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¨C The Subjugated Goddessn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thus ended the long yet short frenzy. Starting with a deep and violent kiss, the virgin goddess, whose body and mind had been toyed with, fainted amidst continuous pleasure, exuding a lewd fragrance. Carefully, I lifted her well-tuned body andid her on the cloak spread on the floor, taking a moment to admire the sight. ¡°Huuuh¡­ huuuuuh¡­¡± Artemis, who barely escaped the pleasure akin to torture that continued until just a moment ago, fainted. However, her body still twitched with the lingering echoes of that climax, and her sweat-drenched, sharp beauty had already melted into a flushed state. The hunting attire, soaked through, clung to the white female form beneath, which had been toyed with countless times by my hands, stained a pleasing red hue for my visual delight. Most exquisite of all was the secret sanctuary of her lower abdomen, steeped in a rich aroma, marked by the dark gleam of a cursed brand. ¡°What was it called, the vulva?¡± The Goddess Artemis¡¯s chastity remained intact, yet the woman named Artemis had already sumbed to my hands, as marked by the brand. A symbol of the aplishment of viting a pure goddess, an object of endless male admiration, and evidence that my patience had reached divine levels. Yes, I had ovee it. The desire to vite this alluring,scivious, yet still pure and fiercely defiant goddess named Artemis. ¡°Consuming is simple, but that wouldn¡¯t be as fun.¡± Just like wine needs to age deeply to taste good. This pure goddess, too, needed to ripen on her own and fall into my hands willingly to make it truly meaningful. Honestly, it was hard to resist, but I thought that waiting, leaving it for future enjoyment, might make it even sweeter. ¡°Above all, dealing with two gods filled with resentment towards me is a bit burdensome right now.¡± I never thought that the martial arts I had honed and the martial prowess I had built were low. However, unlike the human-centric era of the Central ins Murim world, this mythological Greece was teeming with countless variables like gods, spirits, and beasts. Those who shared the same air as me and traversed the heavens and earth were divine beings who considered humans, or even gods or spirits of the same level, trivial. Unless it was during my orphanage days in Passos when I imagined life as a fisherman or hunter. If I unt my past life¡¯s knowledge and slightly superior martial arts, I might be devoured in an instant. Thus, my primary task upon entering the Forest of Heroes was to restore my martial prowess and establish my position in this era. The gods, whether directly or indirectly involved, began to entangle, and it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary gods but more than three of the Twelve Divine Demons from mythology. Moreover, as I started forming bonds with the other protagonists of mythology, the heroes, the self-imposed tasks progressed smoothly. I once sparred with the Olympian Goddess Artemis on Passos Ind. Afterward, I also crossed spears with the great sage Chiron, who experienced the Titanomachy. I even fought with the great hero Hercules, whosebat prowess ranked top in mythology. I went as far as having my martial arts verified by Ares, the god whose domain was akin to my patron deity, Asura. I had encountered Hera, who showed unexpected power beyond merely chastising heroes, as well as less renowned goddesses like Nemesis and Eris. The biggest challenge that came from all these encounters was none other than Artemis, a goddess known for her supreme arrogance among males. The Goddess of the Crescent Moon, the Guardian of Chastity, the Eternal Huntress. Following her lineage, she was a part of the Twelve Olympians, born to a Titan mother and the God Zeus of Olympus, with her brother being the Sun God Apollo. In short, she was a goddess born with a divine silver spoon, surpassing even a golden one. Sure, her early life was hard, with her mother fleeing from Hera while pregnant with twins, chased by the great serpent Python. But such hardships were soon overshadowed as her father raised her, a child not even born of hiswful wife, to the rank of a major god. And what a portfolio of divine duties she held: the protector of travelers under the night sky, the mistress of forests and game by moonlight, the ruler of the wild, the tyrant of purity who held the fates of maidens in her hands. It was sickening how privileged she was. ¡°Tsk, some people, since they can¡¯t die, are pushed to the brink by the Twelve Divine Demons. Even after reincarnating, they had to ovee all sorts of politics and conspiracies to barely reach a god-like position.¡± We were worshiped as gods, sure, but they worked us like dogs too. The mere thought of those nightmarish paperwork duties made me shudder again. I¡¯d much rather fight bloody battles on the front lines. If I¡¯d had the chance to be born like her, hunting with beautiful women for thousands of years while receiving offerings and enjoying life as a god, I wouldn¡¯t have minded that either. Anyway, having a goddess with such a background harbor a one-sided grudge against me anding to kill me was quite a troublesome affair. Even Hera, the queen of the gods and Zeus¡¯swful wife, warned Artemis not to touch me or Atnta, but she¡¯d already begged her father to let her kill me. That should tell you just how vicious and persistent her nature was. ¡°In any case, she¡¯s relentless.¡± If, by any chance, I were to lose, considering the big data of mythology, Artemis would 100 percent not let me die peacefully. Even if I won the fight, Artemis would most likely run straight to her father and brother to tattle as she pleased. It was truly a situation where I was cornered, whether I won or lost. Of course, the premise for me was victory only. After lightly testing my skills in Passos, and personally absorbing and using that silver divine power. Even without deploying the Godly Demonic Qi, I could assure victory if I reached the Supreme Demon state, and indeed, it was so. Had Artemis been a warrior of the Fire Realm, skilled in fully utilizing that divine power, I couldn¡¯t guarantee victory with just the Supreme Demon level. But the century of war I had survived, and the enlightenment of the demonic path I had gained at the peak of a sea of blood could not be ovee by mere divine power and long lifespans. ¡°Of course, there were a few surprising moments, but that was nothing special.¡± Divine power and miracles. The divine power Artemis disyed was certainly extraordinary, but ultimately, what mattered in a fight was strength, speed, and timing. How fast, how strong, and how well you strike at the right moment¡ªthose three elements were where Ipletely overwhelmed her, and even assimted her talents as my own. That¡¯s how I achieved perfect victory. However, what I needed was a n for after that victory. Even if Ares and Hera came to my defense, Zeus, who elevated his illegitimate child to the rank of a major god, and her brother would never leave me alone. And given the passive nature of curses in this world of Greece, it was clear that the consequences of my actions would extend to others, like Atnta, not just myself. Therefore, what I needed was a way to ensure that even after Artemis lost to me, her father and brother wouldn¡¯t get involved. And paradoxically, the key to the best n, which I couldn¡¯t be sure of until the fight, was provided by the Goddess of Purity, who was indulging in pleasure beside me. ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s see. What if I do it like this?¡± With a light adjustment of the Godly Demonic Qi, a curse simr to the one etched on Artemis¡¯s genitalia appeared at my fingertips. And if I lightly flicked it¡­ -Snap! ¡°Haaah?!¡± Artemis, who was lying next to me, arched her body like a bow and let out a rough moan. The sweat and body fluids running down her flushed, trembling legs under the moonlight made it clear that the curse I had etched had taken hold perfectly. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the strong and refreshing scent, reminiscent of mint, that emanated from her. ¡°Ha! Haaaah?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it truly ironic, Artemis? The curse you cast to mock and kill me miserably has instead be the trigger for your own corruption.¡± The form of the ck snake I briefly transformed into, and the venomous fangs that pierced the goddess¡¯s neck. Above all, the curse mark engraved on Artemis¡¯s lower abdomen and the divine power of the Godly Demonic Qi resonating with it were all adaptations of the power and curse Artemis had shown me. In the end, the Goddess of Purity, due to her own severe nature and arrogance, unknowingly handed over everything for her own downfall. ¡°How delightful is this? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± The lips, like petals, that were vited by me, as long as the goddess named Artemis exists as the Goddess of Purity, she could never dare to confess to anyone that she had already sumbed to pleasure several times. No matter how hard she ran to escape me, her legs, soaked in lust and trembling with desire, would only carry her back to me, eager to offer herself to me. And when the lust of her body finally consumed even her soul, and the cursed mark on her sanctuary bloomed fully, the beautiful myth of Artemis would, atst, fall into my hands. This was the key to my eternal victory in this war. What I wanted from this arrogant loser was not simply a night¡¯s pleasure. What I truly desired from her wasplete submission and obedience. To others, she might still be the sharp Goddess of the Hunt, the eternal Guardian of Chastity. But before me, she would abandon all that, prostrating herself at my feet, voluntarily bing a bitch that craves pleasure and affection. Casting aside pride, dignity, and divinity, obeying my orders, forgetting even Zeus and Apollo, thinking only of me, the eternally perfect ve. Artemis, the once pure and proud goddess, would fall so low that her only desire would be to satisfy my whims like a ve. That was truly the trophy I desired today. ¡°Shall I try to wake her up now?¡± The curse engraved on the goddess¡¯s womb was not a mere brand. It was a curse that seized the vessel containing the most powerful vitality of a woman, akin to the dantian for a warrior. Moreover, the body marked by this was the divine spirit of a god, pure and unified with mind and body. In other words, the sacred body of the goddess had be a mere toy for me, and with a flick of my hand, she could only writhe in pleasure and anguish. [Wake up.] ¡°Hyaah?!¡± The goddess¡¯s body faithfully obeyed mymand and awoke, and her eyes, soaked in confusion, met mine. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¨C The Devil Always Smiles Softly ¡°How about a drink of nectar?¡± ¡°You¡­ You wretched¡­!¡± Artemis regained her senses with the activation of the incantation I had cast. Though she had caught her breath for a moment, she still flinched and stood up shakily to re at me once more. However, the arrogance from before was nowhere to be found in her eyes, now moist with humiliation, shame, and overwhelming fear. ¡°Why do you look at me like it¡¯s unfair? I suggested talking it out several times. You¡¯re the one who chose to fight to the death, aren¡¯t you?¡± After all, the incident was instigated by Artemis. Even if I had twisted her pale neck or driven my spear through her heart, she wouldn¡¯t have had the right to me me. Maybe others would, but not her. ¡°Even Hera warned you. If you¡¯d just left it alone, I might¡¯ve forgotten about it. But no, you had to bring an entire entourage with you.¡± If I had simply beaten her up and sent her on her way, who knows whether a sr beam or a lightning bolt would havee for my head? And more importantly, what kind of hunter lets a juicy prey that practically begs to be devoured just walk away? ¡°Honestly, consider yourself lucky that you got away without any bloodshed.¡± ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± Artemis tried to muster strength in her eyes and retort, questioning if she had heard correctly. Her face was flushed red, and she looked precarious, unable to find her earlier dignity. ¡°How dare you bring such disgrace to the Goddess of Purity?! Are you insane?! I will report this to my father immediately!!¡± Oh dear. True to her reputation as Greece¡¯s most relentless goddess. You let her catch her breath for a moment, and she raises her voice again. Yet, despite her bravado, I could sense the hesitation. She had cried so pitifully in my hands earlier, and now her threats rang hollow. I waited for Artemis¡¯s next words with a mocking smile, but even the goddess with a cruel nature couldn¡¯t continue her threats given her situation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ this matter¡­¡± Artemis¡¯s ck eyes, which had once been filled with fiery determination, slowly fell. She began to look over her own body, from her trembling fingers to her sweat-drenched clothes, her flushed skin, her quivering stomach, and finally, the ck curse mark still etched on her womb. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± ¡°The curse you intended to ce on me. I just reworked it a little. It came out quite beautifully, don¡¯t you think?¡± It was a curse revealed by settling into the feminine life force flowing in her womb, appearing as a ck mark resembling a womb or a heart shape. Even if she tried to ignore it, her divine intuition must have already told her what that curse meant. And since it was engraved on her divine body, where both her physical form and her soul were one, it was clear that the curse would affect her mind as well. Her subtle excitement earlier, the strange glint in her eyes when she looked at me¡ªthose were signs that her sensitive body and mind were already unraveling. No matter how much they say that the mind ovees the body, or that the soul leads the body. Those quack practitioners boastfully spread such words, but in the end, humans are as much physical beings as they are rational ones. As they say, the mind may ovee the body, but conversely, the mind is also something that is significantly influenced by the body. And the supreme god responsible for all the strength and energy within the body is the enemy of Buddha, the main god of the Heavenly Demon Cult, the celestial lord of the Desire Realm, Tahwa Ja Jae-cheon, known as the Demon Emperor Pasun. That was the same power that I had reached when I attained the demonic enlightenment of the Heavenly Demon. In my past life, I had carried out the duties of the Heavenly Demon through bloodshed and battle, but the original enlightenment of the Heavenly Demon is the understanding of all desires and instincts. I just recently reached the peak of the Supreme Demon, barely digesting the Reverse Heaven Arts, so it was too early to master the Heavenly Demon Arts at the pinnacle of all demonic arts. Yet, the enlightenment still remained within me. For a foolish goddess like Artemis, who had rejected and turned away from her own desires, bringing her down was hardly a difficult task. ¡°Ugh¡­ this¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Artemis rubbed her trembling hand over her lower abdomen, her disbelief growing. The mark left on her lower abdomen was just a brand. The curse I had instilled had already settled deep inside her, waiting for mymand. ¡°Eeeeek! Eek!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite knowing what was happening, Artemis thrashed and screamed, frantically trying to erase the mark with her hands and even drawing on her divine power. It was quite the spectacle. The once-proud goddess, writhing in pleasure, overwhelmed by the curse and struggling in vain¡ªher despair made for an entertaining sight. I decided to let her try everything she could while I quietly observed. [Disappear! Be erased! Get out of my body!!] Her divine moonlight energy surged and spread throughout her body, trying to purify the curse. The sheer intensity of her divine power was impressive, but it only made the nectar taste even sweeter. There is a certain charm to a violent, blood-soaked vendetta, but witnessing an enemy despair and struggle against a disaster of their own making is an incredibly sweet spectacle for a demon. ¡°Aahhh¡­ the drink tastes amazing.¡± I almost felt guilty for how much I was enjoying her despair. But when I remember that she aimed for my head at our first meeting, brought a mob to ambush me, and even cursed my heart while mocking me¡­ The words ¡°you reap what you sow¡± naturally came to mind. ¡°This is what it takes to be a man of demon, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wait a minute, now that I think about it, isn¡¯t it still before the Heavenly Demon Cult or Taoism even existed in this era? Given that the legends of Greek heroes and gods from this side of the world seem to have influenced Eastern mythologies, could it be that I, too, might one day be part of that legacy? With a hypothesis of ¡®what if¡¯ slyly creeping in and alongside the ambition of my past life raising, I continued my deep contemtion. In front of me, the Goddess of Purity, who had danced lewdly earlier, was doing her utmost to cover her shame. [¦Å¦Î¦Á¦Õ?¦Í¦É¦Ò¦Ç!!¦È?¦Í¦Á¦Ó¦Ï?!!] ¡°Oh, if you force divine power in like that¡­¡± Artemis was struggling to erase the incantation I had inscribed, even using her unique divine speech, but that would only stimte the curse. But before I could even warn her, Artemis crossed the line. -Whooooosh!! ¡°Kuh? Ha-eut?! Hyahhh?!¡± The defensive mechanism of the curse, created based on the memory of devouring her divine power in Passos and the moonlight¡¯s divine power lingering in her body, was activated. ¡°Kyaah¡­! Nghhh¡­!¡± In the end, the goddess copsed in ecstasy, making a noise like a cat in heat. ¡°Puhahahaha!! What is this, aedy? Or a seduction?¡± Seeing her tremble pathetically like a lust-driven, wanton woman made me burst intoughter. ¡°Goddess, Goddess. Even though I am like this now, I am the agent of the Heavenly Demon Emperor who tried to seduce and corrupt a great figure that even you cannot approach. Do you really think a girl who¡¯s only known the protection of her father¡¯s patronage could so easily escape from my grasp?¡± ¡°Huuh! Hyuuuuh!!¡± The divine power of the sacred moonlight vanished like a candle in the wind, and Artemis clutched her stomach as if struck, curling up on the spot. Already exhausted and sensitive, she had poured all her remaining strength and divine power into trying to erase the curse, only to have it absorbed entirely, like charging a battery. The curse now coursed through her body and mind, driving her deeper into despair and lust.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°In other words, the more you resist, the closer youe to willingly spreading your legs in heat.¡± ¡°Huff!! Haah! Krrgh¡­!¡± As the Goddess of Purity twisted her body like a cat in heat, I stood before her with my hands behind my back and mocked her. ¡°You, you¡­ Hyah!?¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, your hatred and anger toward me will only heighten your reactions to the curse. It¡¯s not really a curse, but rather¡­ a process of adapting to afflictions.¡± Opposing the master of desires, the propagator of the five aggregates, and the lord of affliction and adversity means opposing one¡¯s own desires and afflictions. Artemis may have dealt with these feelings through hunting and ughter before, but now, the object of her desires was me. The Yin Seal is a curse forged as a demonic art that resonates well with such afflictions. It was only natural for the Yin Seal to react to the affliction directed at me. ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡ªkyaah!?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ the effect is already starting to show.¡± Artemis tried to re at me fiercely, but in her moist eyes, I seemed to see a faint heart shape. ¡°Of course, as time passes and you get used to it¡­ it might calm down a bit too¡­.¡± ¡°Is that really true?¡± Artemis seemed slightly pleased with my words, but¡­ Well, if it were that easy to adapt, why would addiction to drugs, gambling, or lust exist? Even as Artemis clenched her teeth and tried to suppress her moans, her body betrayed her. Her once pristine white back was drenched in sweat, shuddering intermittently. ¡°Hmm¡­ As fun it is to watch, but shouldn¡¯t we start settling things?¡± Oof. I stood and retrieved the coat Artemis had been lying on earlier, draping it over her trembling, sweat-soaked back. ¡°Goddess, are youing to your senses?¡± ¡°Wh-what is this¡­?!¡± I gently reached out, lifting her chin with my hand. Without any resistance, Artemis obediently raised her head to meet my gaze. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Tears still streaked her face, remnants of the pleasure she had just endured. But now her voice, though filled with pain and anguish, still carried the fierce glint of defiance. It would be easy to push her into yet another round of ecstasy until she submitted, but, as I had said, now wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°Goddess, do you want to make a wager with me?¡± ¡°A-a wager¡­?¡± Demons never make simple deals. They present the worst as if it were the best, handing over a poisoned apple as if it were desired. But the best part is that the trader, unaware of their own corruption, falls into the demon¡¯s hands. ¡°Yes, a wager. If you win it, it¡¯s your victory. I will never touch you again. You can go back to your old life.¡± ¡°What kind of trick is this..?¡± The goddess, who had once been pure, chaste, and untouchable, looked at me with desperate eyes, clinging to thest bit of hope even as she couldn¡¯t fully trust me. ¡°How sad. I could just ravage you right here and now, but in deference to your divine nature, I¡¯m offering you a chance.¡± Saying so, I lightly snapped my fingers, and the mark on Artemis¡¯s lower abdomen slowly disappeared. -Whoooosh¡­. ¡°Huh? What?¡± As the mark she couldn¡¯t erase disappeared, Artemis looked at me in disbelief. I shrugged with a nonchnt smile. ¡°The wager is this: if on a night with a full moon as bright as tonight, I call you,e find me. The number of times¡­ hmm, twelve. Until it rises twelve times.¡± ¡°Twelve¡­ twelve times?¡± ¡°Yes, if youe to me twelve times, and you pass the trials I give you, and if the curse on your womb hasn¡¯t fully bloomed by then, you win. You¡¯ll be free, and I¡¯ll even throw in my life as a bonus. But if, for any reason, you fail to show up or if the curse blooms before then¡­ well, that¡¯s your loss.¡± So, how is it? I offered a gentle smile and extended my hand to the goddess, looking at me with an eager sigh and pitiful eyes. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Aren¡¯t you Artemis? The hunter of moonlight, the protector of eternal maidens, the daughter of Zeus. I won¡¯t use poison or curses like today. You should be able to ovee a simple trial during the time the moon rises and sets.¡± Of course, if she refused, I would fulfill my duty as a man and take what was mine by force. Given Artemis¡¯s unexpectedly fragile mind, it seemed she would simply degrade into a ve aligning with my goals if I kept pushing. My manhood was already at its limit, ready to burst through my pants. ¡°Fine! I ept! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Naturally, Artemis had no other choice. Desperate and clinging to the hope of redemption, she grasped my hand tightly. It was a fleeting hope, of course, like a firefly flickering in the dark of the new moon. But when that hope would finally fade, and she would realize that everything yed into my hands from the start, I wondered what expression she¡¯d wear then. Concealing my sinister anticipation with a smile, she and I exchanged vows. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¨C Even The Devil Is Enchanted -nk! The Goddess of that deep, deep river had tied a contract with me and Artemis¡¯s heart in her name. This was the second time I¡¯d sworn an oath by the River Styx. It was quite troubling that I¡¯d done something even the gods rarely do for the second time, but still, there was no safer or more certain vow than this. Let¡¯s just think of it as a safe and sure contract method and move on. ¡°Th-that¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°M-my hunters, wh-what happened to them?¡± ¡°Oh? The girl scouts?¡± Just a moment ago, as I yed Artemis¡¯s body and crafted this unparalleled masterpiece with my own hands, I considered bringing a few spectators. If they saw their leader, the protector of all maidens, writhing in a man¡¯s hands and flirting like a harlot, what kind of reaction would they show? Even though I was somewhat looking forward to such a sinister situation, the fewer people who knew, the better. Moreover, killing them unnecessarily and dealing with the hassleter would be troublesome, so I let them frolic in the forest. ¡°Rest assured, no one died, and no one saw anything.¡± Earlier, when I sparred with Artemis using my spear, I nted my Godly Demonic Qi wherever my steps and spear tip touched, slightly distorting the space. Creating a sanctuary was still impossible for me, but it was surprisingly easy to twist and change the structure within an artificial space. ¡°Once I leave, the distortion will dissolve, and your hunters wille rushing back in no time.¡± Even if I didn¡¯t know anything else, the hunting dogs raised by Pan, the God of Shepherds, seemed to have a good sense of smell and stamina. If I get the chanceter, maybe I¡¯ll take one. Originally, the hunting I enjoyed was mainly human hunting, but seeing Actaeonmand the hounds to hunt wolves so efficiently made regr hunting seem quite enjoyable too. Anyway, it was time to announce the end of the long night. With my usual gentle smile, I extended my hand to Artemis once more. ¡°Please take care of me from now on. And if I call¡­?¡± ¡°Grr¡­! I¡¯ll find you whenever and wherever¡­ got it¡­¡± Artemis gritted her teeth and red at me. But she probably didn¡¯t know. That she was already slowly epting me. The Nectar she had swallowed was a drink I had given her. The cloak she tightly wrapped around herself was something I created with my divine power and draped over her. Although those eyes and lips still disyed a will to resist and reject me, it was very satisfying to see that her body was already naturally epting my touch. The dark desires of a man that could never be shown to Atnta or Neri. Even I, no matter how much I might desire, was not so depraved as to impose such dark desires on a lover or disciple whom I truly cherished. And yet, the one to ept this was none other than Artemis, the Goddess of Purity. There could be no greater luxury than this. ¡°Shall we end today with a final touch and part ways?¡± ¡°Final? What do you mean¡­ Ugh?!¡± -Chuup! Artemis¡¯s hands, holding the coat I offered, could not stop me. Her lips, softened by numerous cries and climaxes, were as warm as freshly baked bread and as moist and sweet as fruit brimming with rich juice. However, what pleased me the most was that, unlike before, as soon as our lips touched, Artemis entwined her tongue with mine. ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmmm!¡± -Smooch, Smooch! From her mouth, along with the scent of the nectar she had just drunk, came the moan of an excited woman. The defiant gaze she had held onto dissolved in an instant, her eyes zing over as if hypnotized. Like a traveler lost in the desert throwing themselves into an oasis, Artemis kissed me back with a thirsting eagerness, slowly leaning into me. ¡®The effect is too good.¡¯ Such is the nature of desire. If you embrace it from the start, perhaps you¡¯ll grow weary of it and seek detachmentter. But those who define desire and suffering as something to be denied or rejected¡­ those fools are the quickest to fall, crumbling with the smallest push. ¡®For now, she¡¯ll tell herself it¡¯s because of the poison. That she was caught off guard.¡¯ Seeing this giddy Goddess of Purity crumble instantly from just a single kiss made me look forward to the day she would willingly abandon her divine duties. -Smooch! ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­?¡± As I slowly pulled my lips away, Artemis¡¯s eyes regained rity as if waking from a trance. Seeing her like this stirred something within me again, making my lower half rise eagerly once more. ¡°Ah, n-no¡­ Th-this can¡¯t be¡­ What¡­ what have I done?¡± Her pink tongue, still slick with saliva, hung out slightly as if wanting more, inviting me to taste her again. And yet, despite her confusion, her proud and elegant face was marred by the lewd remnants of her lust. That contradiction, the sh between her defiant beauty and her newfound sensuality, only heightened my desire. ¡­Should I just take her now, consequences be damned? ¡®I am the Heavenly Demon, and you expect me to endure and wait with such an unprecedented desire? Are you still the master of the demonic path? Might as well shave your head and join a temple!¡¯ ¡®Shut up! It¡¯s just not the right time yet! The Goddess of Purity is so desperate over a mere kiss. Isn¡¯t it more thrilling when she herself opens her legs and offers her purity?¡¯ ¡®¡­Your words are very correct, I, the Celestial Mother, express my respect!¡¯ ¡­Indeed, Nectar was undoubtedly the most potent of liquors. Just the intoxication from a mere kiss could make one¡¯s mind like this. I shook my head, trying to silence the conflicting voices in my mind, and focused again. ¡°Y-you used some trick on me again¡­!¡± ¡°A trick? Me? Really?¡± Did I really use a trick? I smiled brightly and stomped the ground. -Tak! ¡°You can keep the cloak. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away~¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll burn everything to ashes without leaving a trace! The same goes for you! Your arrogance will lead to your defeat, and your life will be in my hands¡ª¡± As the distortion of space dissolved with my departure, Artemis¡¯s hunters rushed to find their leader. I watched as they swarmed around her, leaving her standing furious but helpless. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s indeed a space worthy of being called a sanctuary.¡± Then, I gently lifted my head to survey the surroundings. A forest stretched endlessly beneath, illuminated by the bright crescent moon. Wherever I looked, only moonlight brighter than sunlight and trees brushed my vision. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ will this be enough?¡± There are usually two ways to break a formation: one is to deduce the formation¡¯s structure and flow and then reverse-calcte to deactivate it. The second method is simply to obliterate the axis of truth with overwhelming power. Of course, since this is a sanctuary created by a god, it might be different, but the mechanism of this space had already been roughly inferred. The one who created this ce and drew me in was Artemis. It is a space created by the Goddess of the Crescent Moon. And considering the medium she used to manipte this space as if it were her limbs, there are two things that can be considered the core of this space. They are Artemis herself and the crescent moon in the sky, her avatar. ¡°Still, since it¡¯s thest, should I send it off with a bang?¡± Having ascended to the pinnacle of Supreme Demonic Art, wielding the power of a demigod, and on this momentous night when I had caused the noble and beautiful goddess from myths to fall and writhe in desire, it was only fitting that the end should be spectacr. -Paang! I soared toward the crescent moon, tearing through the air. At the same time, ck divine power and demonic qi merged in my hands, transforming into a spear. -Whooooosh! Simultaneously, a massive storm of demonic qi enveloped me, growing more ferocious as I neared the moon, resembling a ck meteor. If I were to shatter the moon and tear apart the sky, it would require a move worthy of such a spectacle. ¡°The mad wind races everywhere, distorting both flowers and the moon.¡± The demonic spear of wind that shatters mountains and cleaves seas. The Crazy Wind Spear Technique, Seventh Move. ¡°Flowery Moon Sweep.¡± -Boooooom!!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ultimate move of the Crazy Wind Divine Spear used in thest duel with Chiron. The spear of the crazy wind, distorting both flowers and the moon, finally shattered the moon in the sky and brought it down to earth. -ng! With a sound like shattering ss, the crescent moon broke. Beyond the shattered sky like stained ss, the bright full moon that originally illuminated the sky emerged. [You wretch!!] And when I nced back at Artemis¡¯s furious roar striking my mind. There she was, caught by her hunters, fuming with eyes full of resentment as if abandoned after a one-night stand. [I-in my space! Y-you dare to destroy my alter ego!!] ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s not a technique to show lightly, but feel free to boast about it for life! The Shattering Spear of Crazy Wind Spear technique has finally defeated the moon!¡± To ensure no one would suspect that I had corrupted Artemis. Like a viin taunting the opponent and fleeing at the end of a fight, I burst intoughter and leapt toward the full moon. -Whoosh! ¡°Oh!¡± Whether it was due to the difference in air pressure, it felt like the muffled sensation of being on an airne when I opened my eyes. I was slowly falling from a pitch-ck sky where the moon hung. In the distance, the slopes of Mount Taygetos shimmered, and the vast Mediterranean and the neatly partitioned Forest of Heroes spread out below my feet. But what surprised me was the thick spiritual energy felt in the strong gusts of wind. ¡°Wow¡­ Is the air, no, the natural qi, really this dense?¡± Natural qi. It refers to the natural state of qi spread throughout the world, like the air of this world. Originally, even with just the Martial Spirit Cultivation technique in Passos, the efficiency was immense, as if consuming a powerful elixir, making me truly marvel at the mythological era. With heightened sensitivity from reaching the Supreme Demonic state, it felt as if I was swimming in water. ¡°It seems that mastering the Supreme Demon training and the Reverse Heaven Technique won¡¯t take as long as expected.¡± Along with that, the demonic arts of the Demonic Cult that I had not yet learned and the secret arts of the Nine Schools that I remembered as a hobby. The thought of once again embedding these several times more powerful martial arts into my body began to excite me. Thus, I silently and carefully glided down using the Spectral Step andnded precisely on the terrace of my room. ¡°I¡¯vee topletely regard this as my room already.¡± Thefort of being back. With a bitter smile, I headed to the bathroom to wash up. -Ssssshhh! ¡°Whew¡­ this is a hassle too.¡± As alluring as it had been to toy with the Goddess of Purity like Artemis, I had forgotten, for a brief moment, the mountain of tasks thaty ahead. Having reached the pinnacle of martial arts, there was much to consider and prepare for, including future martial arts to learn, training schedules, and a new hypothesis that had emerged. But for now, I needed rest. And more importantly, I needed to cool down the part of me that had been relentlessly burning with desire since earlier. ¡°Whew¡­ This is driving me crazy. Seriously.¡± Even as I tried to calm my body with demonic qi, memories of Artemis¡¯s soft, heated flesh and her desperate, sinful dance in my hands shed in my mind. Her once-pure body, driven to the brink of madness by my touch, and the desperate moans that had spilled from her lips echoed in my thoughts. A sudden urge to return to her and take her again, this time in front of her hunters, surged through me. I had thought that achieving the pinnacle of martial arts had hardened both my body and mind, but the image of Artemis¡ªonce pure and untouched¡ªnow writhing in lust had embedded itself deeply in my thoughts, bing a new source of torment for me. ¡®There was a brothel run by Aphrodite¡¯s followers in the city beyond the mountains¡­ should I pay a visit just to ease the tension¡­?¡¯ -Swoosh! Whether intoxicated by Nectar, or by the pure yet obscene image of the Goddess, my mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts. As the Demon¡¯s agent, I began to corrupt the Goddess, but perhaps I, too, had been bewitched by the sight of Artemis¡¯s seductive downfall. After all, the moon has long been known for its ability to enchant those who gaze upon it. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more looking forward to the day she willingly embraces me.¡± Cooling my body and silencing my rising desire, I closed my eyes, relishing the thought of the day when Artemis woulde to me, not out ofpulsion, but of her own volition. Or was it just my imagination? As my vision dimmed and I drifted toward sleep, I thought I saw a shimmering white wave flicker behind my eyelids. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ¨C Awakening Of Hercules Godly Realm, Supreme Demon Realm. In the Murim world, storytellers and street warriors vaguely believe these realms represent the pinnacle of realistic martial arts levels. Bing immune to ten thousand poisons, gaining the strengthparable to a hundred horses, and performing massacres without lifting a finger¡ªseeing such superhuman martial prowess, it¡¯s understandable why ordinary people or second-rate martial artists might feel as they do. But the masters of the Supreme Realm and Supreme Demon, apart from me, say that as soon as they reach the realm, they feel like a child suddenly dropped into the vast ocean. For them, the path of a human transcending humanity to approach divinity is so vague and vast that, when contemting alone, they asionally shiver with an inexplicable fear. This is true for any study. There is no end to learning, and when you think you¡¯ve reached the peak, another wall appears. However, if the wall confined to the human dimension is a high and solid obstacle, the path beyond the final wall is like a vast ocean or an expansive desert. It¡¯s likepleting 12 years of public education, surpassing college entrance exams, graduating from university, and somehow crashnding in graduate school, only to find yourself studying again. From then on, the ce you go bes the path and the destination, leading to panic. The one difference is that if a graduate student panics, they just be a typical graduate student. But if a warrior of the Supreme Realm panics, it results in an unprecedented bacsh, with small nuclear bombs flying everywhere. ¡°Let¡¯s try to prevent such a disaster. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°So¡­ will there be no chance of me going berserk with my energy or any side effects?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The fire in Hestia¡¯s dining hall flickered. Hercules and I sat across from each other for the first time in a while, tearing bread into warm barley porridge. As always, the meals in the Forest of Heroes were abundant. Today¡¯s menu was porridge and bread made from savory barley blessed by Demeter, apanied by a fresh sauce sd and yogurt. When I split the bread in half and made a sandwich with sd and yogurt, I noticed young boys and girls around mimicking my actions. Those who wouldn¡¯te within a 10-meter radius. ¡°Why¡¯s the area around us so empty? We didn¡¯t even do the morning hunt¡ªuh, I mean run¡ªtoday, after the ruckus at the beach yesterday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a packed morning gathering, isn¡¯t it?¡± The area closer to Hestia¡¯s fire was considered the so-called VIP section. Initially, they had been upied by Orion and his gang, before Neri crushed them and left them to Nemesis¡¯s punishment. Hercules and his generation of golden heroes had since taken over the space, but today, the entire area was ours. Typically, this area should be mostly empty in the morning, aside from a few nonbat personnel, but it was as crowded as a military breakfast line. ¡°Did we have too much fun yesterday? It¡¯s understandable they¡¯d be surprised.¡± I noticed the wide-eyed stares of young men and women ncing at us, clearly curious but too afraid to approach. I made ament about it, and for once, the mythical boar next to me made a reasonable observation. But that only made it seem stranger to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same ce where people turn into bugs or beasts every day, and if you blink, lightning beams or sr beams fall from the sky? And yet they¡¯re this rattled over yesterday?¡± Were the nerves of Greek heroes within the range of normal people more than I thought? Even the pce members of the Heavenly Demon Pce, where I resided in my previous life, epted the appearance of the Four Heavenly Kings getting hit by death beams and flying away as a routine within a week when they came to me for final approval. ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯m not in my right mind either, but you have something a bit more extreme.¡± ¡°Did I put in too much salt? It¡¯s ridiculously salty.¡± -Slurrrp! Hercules, who made a sandwich simr to mine and stuffed it into his mouth, then downed a bowl of barley porridge in one shot before putting the bowl down. ¡°Anyway, the point is that you want me to teach you how to handle this power, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Remember how Atnta wiped them all out in thest test? It¡¯s not a loss, is it?¡± At present, Atnta had officially left Artemis¡¯s hunting group. It seemed that her fan club of crazed worshippers had collectively erased their memories or something. They had tried to gang up on her during the battle tests but ended up getting trounced by her, bing part of her legend instead. Now, impressed by her overwhelming power, the warrior women affiliated with Ares¡¯s children had taken her on as their leader. ¡°But one question. Take a look at this.¡± -Sizzle! Pure lightning gathered on Hercules¡¯s log-sized arm. It was the lightning of Zeus, awakened during our previous duel. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of self-praise, but this is clearly the lightning of Zeus. Even if all the other gods of Olympusbine their powers, they cannot match it, and it is the power of the main god that knocked the mighty Titan king off his throne.¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± This was somewhat unexpected. Hercules¡¯s manifestation of divine power or tangible qi had been triggered by his bloodline, awakened through battle. He was more like a divine beast or demonic beast in this sense rather than a martial artist. If a martial artist hones and wields energy as both their sword and shield, divine and demonic beasts merely swing it instinctively. No matter how much a beast wields energy and rampages, it¡¯s merely an extension of instinctual attacks, such as striking with forepaws or biting with teeth, and they cannot control or use it at will. I thought Hercules would also have difficulties controlling it, as it was not something trained through Martial Spirit Cultivation but naturally manifested energy. To think he¡¯s already controlling the lightning energy, which is said to be the most difficult and tricky among natural energies¡­ ¡®¡­Ah, damn divine spoon.¡¯ Moreover, it¡¯s such a pure and powerful lightning energy, iparable to the static electricity that the robust warriors of the Hubei Peng family would manifest on their swords. As I found myself slipping into a moment of existential dread, I wondered whether I should just quit everything, including giving martial arts lectures. Amazing Greece, amazing mythology. To make the pinnacle of anguish feel anguish. Numerous supreme warriors had gone to extremes, trying to manifest something simr to sword energy on their swords and fists. Anyone would feel disheartened seeing a steadfast one ying around with fist energy right in front of them. ¡°Congrattions on your achievement. How did you manage to manifest aura so directly?¡± In this world, they use the term ¡°aura¡± to refer to what I know as energy. Generally, it refers to the powers and divine strength used by gods, but asionally, there are those among mortals, like Chiron or Hercules, who can wield it. However, in Hercules¡¯s case, it is a mystery that he can manifest and control energy without going through spiritual cultivation. ¡°You see, I always knew there was something stirring inside me.¡± Hercules looked at the lightning crackling around his arm with fascination, just like everyone else gathered around the hearth. ¡°But no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t bring it out. It was like¡­ a fishbone stuck in my throat.¡± In an instant, the overlord of Hubei, the Peng Family, and the Shaolin Sect of the Podp Pce became fools who couldn¡¯t even find the fishbone in their own throats. Namu Amitabha. Or is it Great Zeus? ¡°Hey, when a person speaks seriously, at least pretend to listen. You seem normal, then keep blinking?¡± ¡°Sorry. Go on.¡± ¡°Ahem, anyway, Dianes, it wasn¡¯t until I fought you¡ªwhen you knocked me out¡ªthat something changed.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What? Since then?¡± The first morning run when Hercules and I first shed. Orpheuster turned it into an epic bad, calling it the ¡°Glorious End of the Colosseum.¡± ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s also why I¡¯ve left these scars untouched.¡± Hercules proudly pointed to the five marks left on his sr plexus with his thumb, scars from a direct hit by my Five Element Arts. ¡°Yeah, it was really terrible. It felt like all my guts were bursting out, and the blood in my body turned into boiling oil.¡± Just thinking about it made Hercules shiver, but soon, he grinned widely. ¡°But you know, even in that pain, my spine tingled, and I felt good. Just like the day after getting hit hard by you!¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± ¡°Since then, every time I sparred with you, my body would itch and tingle. Then yesterday, after being thrown into the sea by you, this energy suddenly surged from my heart. That¡¯s how it happened.¡± A hypothesis shed through my mind. The theory of explosive enlightenment involves my demonic qi rampaging through the five senses: color, temperature, sound, action, and taste. It affects blood vessels, qi and blood, nerves, muscles, and even cognition. It stimtes the anguish and impurities that humans naturally possess, causing an explosion within. For an average martial artist, the greater their internal qi, the greater their anguish, thus the power increases, but Hercules was the exact opposite. Setting aside his innate strength and solid body, he had no internal qi to speak of. Therefore, the only energy that the Explosive Heaven Art could provoke and rampage was Hercules¡¯stent innate true qi. And even after detonating it, his monstrous body endured such an explosion, and as a result, the impurities in his body were expelled, and his blocked meridians were all opened. ¡°Haha¡­ this is insane.¡± I thought I was merely assisting with blood cirction, but I was unwittingly providing the great Greek hero with a foundation as a rising martial artist. ¡°Hehehe¡­.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ why are you acting like that all of a sudden?¡± The mystery was solved. As I chuckled to myself, head down, Hercules stared at me, bewildered. But just then, the sound of footsteps approached our VIP section. ¡°Dianes.¡± ¡°What is it, Theseus?¡± Theseus, the most handsome and brilliant general in the Forest of Heroes. However, he had been sharpening his attitude towards metely. I let it go since he wasn¡¯t crossing any lines, but today, his voice had an edge to it. ¡°Hey~ These. You seem busy these days. What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°Dianes, I challenge you to a duel. If I win, release Atnta immediately!¡± ¡­Oh, for crying out loud. Do these guys not know the concept of TPO?1 ED/N: Time, ce, and asion. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¨C Jealousy Of Theasus Theseus of Wisdom. If Hercules was the great warrior symbolizing strength in the Forest of Heroes, Theseus was the grand general of strategy and wisdom in this forest. A general of strategymanding an army to rival the great hero Hercules, alongside Jason. Even in the Forest of Heroes, he was always counted among the few most beautiful youths, and with his innate charisma, he led many warriors as the prince of Athens. As the prince of Troy and the legitimate heir to the throne of Athens, he was always the center of his group and, along with Hercules, the main subject of gossip. The only rival and equal to Hercules, the only man who could be considered his peer. That was the hero Theseus, and he was willing to wear the mask of a gentle and wise hero for as long as it took to achieve his desires. Even if they were merely fools with less than one-tenth of his intellect and strength, the demigods were certainly more useful than inferior human soldiers, and under hismand, they could even confront that monstrous Hercules. Furthermore, though slightly inferior to him, Jason was also a fairly clever strategist. If he gradually gained control over them from now on, it would surely be of great help in reiming the throne of Athenster. He harbored ambition. An ambition that all those born human but with a trace of divine blood dreamed of. To surpass the throne of Troy, ascend to the throne of Athens, and ultimately take a seat on Olympus under the blessing of the gods. And to take a beautiful goddess as hispanion. He believed without a doubt that ambition suited him best, being the blood descendant of Zeus and the unrivaled master of wisdom. From the moment he joined the Forest of Heroes, he knew. This ce was the ultimate stage gifted to him by Zeus. Gathering capable soldiers under hismand, choosing a beautiful and powerful woman as his backing to expand his influence. As a member of the Golden Generation, he would gain valuable connections like Hercules. Moreover, he could safely build his reputation by taking onmissionsing into the forest. Isn¡¯t it truly the best? He was confident that he was indeed the chosen hero, the only hero to rival Hercules. As time passed, the name Theseus, alongside Hercules, resounded throughout all of Greece. Several kingdoms were already sending letters to his mother in Troy, promising their daughters and thrones. The dim-witted but prideful demigods were captivated by his elegant appearance, smooth eloquence, and the merits he had umted, bing loyal soldiers. He stood proudly as a member of the Golden Generation alongside those withparable intellect and talent, and hiswork solidified. Goddesses with divine blood and royal lineage, possessing exquisite beauty, were eager for just a nce from him, and in skill, none in the forest dared topare with him, except Hercules. Everything was as he envisioned. Every night, Theseus dreamed of the gates of Olympus opening for him, weing him in. And in those dreams, the beautiful goddess he had long admired, wearing a white wedding dress, stood waiting for him. The journey toward that dream had finally begun. However, a pitch-ck curtain began to cast over his dream. Dianes. An unknown minor hero from Passos. When he saw the ck-haired orphan who, apart from Hercules, was the only one to match Chiron, he was amazed and astonished. Yet, he merely regarded it as another strong connection in hiswork. He had no particr feelings about it. But from a certain day, strange rumors began to circte. ¡®Hey, about Hercules and Dianes¡­¡¯ ¡®That crazy guy Dianes supposedly did something to Hercules¡­¡¯ ¡®Come on, even if it¡¯s Dianes, against Hercules¡­¡¯ ¡®I heard Hercules got a real blow from Dianes today.¡¯ At some point, Theseus realized something disturbing. The name that had always been spoken alongside Hercules¡¯s was being reced by Dianes¡¯s. And that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®Did you hear that sound?¡¯ ¡®Sound¡­ Oh, by Apollo¡¯s grace, did that sound like just a noise to you after hearing that performance?¡¯ ¡®Aah~ I thought he was so handsome from the first time I saw him¡­¡¯ ¡®So strong, so cultured, and even beautiful¡­¡¯ The conversations among the beautiful young women who had once surrounded him began to shift, and instead of his name, they whispered Dianes¡¯s. ¡®But I could endure it¡­¡¯ His ambition was not merely to gain poprity in such a small forest. His goal was not just those inferior half-blooded gods. Hercules was an opponent no mere human could face, no matter how much power one possessed to match him. No matter how much strength Dianes wielded, he was just an orphan from Passos. He could neverpare to Theseus, the heir to two kingdoms and the descendant of Zeus. Even when all preparations for his ambition wereplete, a single piece of the puzzle he couldn¡¯t secure appeared. A being qualified to be hispanion throughout his mortal life. It was Atnta. ¡®Yes, rather than just some pretty faces, there¡¯s no one more suitable than her to be thepanion of Theseus.¡¯ Though currently declining due to the gods¡¯ curse, Arcadia was a wealthy kingdom known as an ideal ce even in Greece. And Atnta was an important princess of such Arcadia, so much so that King Issus would even move the army to lift the curse. If he were to take such an Atnta as hispanion and return to Arcadia, he would not only gain the strong soldiers of Troy and Athens but also the wealthy finances of Arcadia. And that wasn¡¯t all. Her beauty, which did not fall short even whenpared to the daughters of Aphrodite and the nymphs of the beautiful forest, and her strength, honed by learning martial arts from Dianes to the point where even Theseus found it hard to predict the oue of a match, wereparable to the goddess Theseus envisioned as his ideal. If there was no goddess in his heart, he might have considered continuing their rtionship aspanions even after ascending to the rank of a god. But Atnta, as the daughter of Artemis, had sworn to remain chaste and had always been cold to men, so he had dismissed the idea. Yet now, she had opened her heart to a man. ¡®I don¡¯t like that the man is Dianes¡­ but that¡¯s not a big deal. She¡¯s still a virgin huntress, ripe for the taking.¡¯ And then Theseus saw it. He witnessed Dianes subjecting her to brutal violence in the woods. Though he wasn¡¯t pleased with the idea of blemishing the woman he aimed for, Atnta, who was deeply hurt by the one she had affection for, would be swayed by just a slight smile from him. ¡®Women are meant to return to those who have the right to use and manipte them.¡¯ Rather than a barbaric orphan wielding strange magic and violence, as the heir to two kingdoms, he could utilize Atnta much better. Her formidable strength, her alluring body, her stunning beauty. With that resolution, Theseus nevertheless made thorough preparations. In the garden blessed by Demeter and Persephone, he bought the most beautiful flowers and the most expensive and beautiful ring from Hermes¡¯s market. Dressed in the most exquisite clothes woven by his mother in Troy, he set off for the forest where Atnta always appeared in the mornings. And she rejected him. ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Wh-what? Why?¡± It was the first time since entering the Forest of Heroes that the mask of Theseus had cracked. He¡ªthe descendant of Zeus, the brilliant strategist, the heir to two kingdoms, the beautiful youth who could rival the daughters of Aphrodite¡ªhad been rejected? His brilliant mind could notprehend it. He forgot hisposure and raised his voice in disbelief. Despite his logical arguments, Atnta only furrowed her brows as if puzzled and answered simply. ¡°Of course, because I am already Dianes¡¯s lover.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re rejecting me because of that rootless wandering orphan?¡± Yes, Dianes. It was Dianes again. That ck-haired wanderer who took away the fame and envious gazes that should have been rightfully his just by appearing! His strength and skills were indeed useful, but wasn¡¯t he just a rootless orphan? ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You would reject me, the wise Theseus, a descendant of Zeus, for a rootless bastard¡ª¡± In his rage, Theseus¡¯s anger erupted, and just as he was about to release his frustration¡­ -Thwack! Atnta¡¯s fist struck him hard across the face, sending him flying. ¡°Kraaagh!¡± As Theseus screamed from the pain ringing in his head and rolled on the ground, there was Atnta looking down at him with a cold sneer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Ha¡­ Like any other shady guy, you hang greed in your eyes. Did you think I¡¯d ept your confession just because you dressed up nicely? That too while insulting my lover?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Then answer me! How can you, after suffering so much at the hands of that orphan, still choose to give yourself to him? Rejecting me, Theseus?¡± Atnta silently stared at the shouting Theseus, then closed her mouth for a moment. She let out a deep sigh and spoke. ¡°Ha~ As expected, only Dianes sees my true worth.¡± Saying that, Atnta red at Theseus as if he were a bug and then turned around and disappeared into the forest. ¡°Wait! Speak! I do not understand! ept me!¡± The reality he had been trying so hard to ignore. Theseus raged at Atnta¡¯s contemptuous eyes, which seemed to reveal the reality that the hero Theseus had been overshadowed by the name of Dianes. And he thought. He must defeat Dianes. Otherwise, the name Theseus would be erased. However, Dianes, the one he burned with hostility against, did not even consider him. Those ck eyes had surely seen through his jealousy and hatred, but Dianes hadn¡¯t sought to eliminate him, mock him, or even acknowledge him. He simply didn¡¯t care. And that indifference stung Theseus¡¯s pride even more, driving him deeper into his rage. Fueled by that anger, Theseus honed his strategy, preparing to take Dianes down. He trained relentlessly, fought powerful monsters, and tested his strategies against Hercules in the morningbat drills. Every day, he pushed himself harder, determined to erase Dianes from the Forest of Heroes. Then one morning, while preparing for the training run, he saw the ck hair of Dianes falling toward him, and his instincts told him that this was it. Today was the day Theseus would tear down the fa?ade of Dianes and reim the spotlight that was rightfully his. However, it took only a few seconds for Theseus¡¯s intuition and expectations to be shattered. A fragment of a colossal myth reminiscent of Titanomachy. A massive war between two figures he couldn¡¯t believe or didn¡¯t want to believe was created by the hero he admired and the hero he envied. Seeing this, Theseus sensed it. No, he hoped it would be so. Right after such a massive battle, even if it were Hercules, a fellow bloodline of Zeus, it would be understandable, but this unknown Dianes character must have been significantly drained. Now was his chance. With his army, strategy, and the skills he had honed through blood and sweat, Theseus could erase the stain that was Dianes. ¡°Dianes! If I win, cease your unjust violence against Atnta and set her free!¡± He hoped his intuition was certain. Praying to all the gods of Olympus and to his idolized beautiful Athena, Theseus dered his challenge. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ¨C Justification And Desire Huh, look at this guy. Theseus boldly pointed his sword at me, challenging me to a duel. Though I could see his dark intentions clearly, he appeared like a prince on a white horse trying to rescue a tragic heroine. With all eyes already on us, openly provoking me to a duel was one of two things. ¡®He¡¯s either cornered, or he has something up his sleeve.¡¯ Or it could be both. Anyway, it was quite a fresh experience. I had encountered enough political scheming in the past that it wasn¡¯t surprising, but to think the one trying to y politics this time was none other than a hero from mythology. ¡®In the end, whether here or there, people live the same, huh?¡¯ Whether it was this smart-looking prince or that psycho from the Zhuge family who manipted people with a friendly smile. Ultimately, if you trace back the origins of war, its essence was always greed. Now, let¡¯s think about it. Theseus was known for his wisdom and military strategy, second only to Jason in the Forest of Heroes. Someone like him, no matter how much he tried to rationalize it or take me down, must have known that ordinary strategies wouldn¡¯t work against me. ¡®Unless he really brings in someone like Chiron or Hercules. There¡¯s no chance of winning.¡¯ So, what was it then? What could he possibly be aiming for by challenging me? The way he looked at Atnta was unusual, but¡­ ¡®Oh, no way.¡¯ His nickname was ¡°the Wise Hero¡± after all. He wouldn¡¯t have escted things like this just over Atnta, right? More likely, his goal was to challenge me, either to win or, even if he lost, to tarnish the reputation I had gained from yesterday¡¯s duel. That tarnished reputation would be his to im. Even if I overwhelmingly beat him, he could still y the sympathy card. In the end, I¡¯d be seen as nothing more than a powerful viin, while the sympathy and glory, along with Atnta, would fall into his hands. It was a shallow but calcted n. ¡®Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Such a promising guy wasting his talents on tricks like this.¡¯ It was a typical example of a jealous talent I had seen countless times while climbing the ranks of the Demonic Cult. These guys have considerable personal skills but waste their good brains and abilities on petty politics. And judging by how confidently he was speaking¡­ ¡°I saw it too! He quietly called Atnta and ruthlessly assaulted her!¡± ¡°He even dropped her from a high ce!¡± ¡°Even when the woman cried with a broken arm, he continued with his fists¡­.¡± Aha, bingo. Here theye, the instigators. A quick scan of the area with my senses revealed that it was the demigods Troy and Athens, always seen around Theseus, who were eagerly spreading the rumors. The problem was that it was working. Even I thought the Reverse Heavenly Cultivation technique I showed yesterday was rather unsettling. -Murmur, murmur. -Whisper, whisper. Hmm~ The fragrant scent of jealousy and suspicion. I could eat three loaves of bread without any yogurt at this rate. ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Theseus, why all of a sudden¡­?¡± Even Hercules, clueless as ever, was taken aback and tried to stop Theseus, but I raised my hand and silently gestured for him to stay out of it. If a promising strategist like Theseus was going to try some political maneuvering, I had to y along. With quests continuing day after day, and not even having received all the rewards yet, another new quest popping up was slightly exhausting. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen someone like this kid, who openly disys such stark jealousy and greed, so it was quite amusing. In that case. Shall I overturn the board they¡¯ve set up first? ¡°Alright, I ept it.¡± -!! ¡°What¡­?¡± Perhaps they didn¡¯t expect me to ept so readily, as Theseus and the audience gasped in surprise. But it was too early to be shocked. ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t mean to suggest a one-on-one duel with me¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s frustrating, but I am too weak to rescue her from your grasp! However, myrades, a righteous army, will face you!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I was once again surprised. He openly dered that he would gang up on me, yet still managed to look so righteous and upright while saying it. There really is something to be said for having a good appearance. But that was still within expectations. A quick nce around showed about two hundred or so young heroes, all ring at me with grim determination. Besides that, considering Theseus¡¯s reputation, if people were summoned with various promises and persuasion, it would easily exceed five hundred. But even among those standing around with that air of righteous indignation, I could see fear and doubt in their eyes. The battle was already lost before it had begun. Theseus likely expected this, nning for the heroes to turn their awe of me into fear and resentment, isting me and furthering his own cause. It was indeed a clever scheme from the Wise Hero. However, I intended to exploit this in reverse. ¡°As you all know.¡± When was it? I heard that in Athens, sages would hold public debates on arge stage in front of the public. A true duel of words, using every manner of rhetoric and logic to achieve one¡¯s desires. I didn¡¯t know how skilled Theseus, future king of Athens, was at rhetoric, but if it was about ying with human desires, he was no match for me. ¡®Be grateful to me.¡¯ I shall turn these suicidal volunteer soldiers under yourmand into berserkers who would willingly jump into the fire. ¡°My lover, the Princess of the Sea, the beautiful nymph Nesneria, is the renowned Nereid nymph, by rank, the sister of Amphitrite, Queen of the Sea, and wife of Poseidon. She is the youngest daughter of Oceanus, the King of the Ocean.¡± What is the heaviest, most absolute, and most provocative subject in Greece? It is the gods. Eternally immortal, beautiful, and powerful absolutes. Among them, the names of the ancient Titan giants appeared alongside the great gods of Olympus, silencing the murmuring crowd and even stopping Theseus, who was energetically criticizing me. The ancient-style instigation that disappeared in an instant was just a bonus. ¡°But as everyone knows, despite their beauty and kind hearts, her sisters, the sisters of the beautiful thousand waves, are so lonely deep in the sea.¡± Beautiful spirits, kind hearts, lonely. Moreover, they are not justmon nymphs but are almost akin to minor goddesses, descendants of the Titan giants?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om There could hardly be anything more captivating to young men¡¯s ears than this. In fact, their eyes, which had been solemn and drooping as if watching a suicide squad, became so bright that they were practically glowing. ¡°In the midst of all this, when I went to the seast time, the sisters of my lover made a request to me. Like their lovely youngest, they too wish to form beautiful connections, but they are afraid of the wicked men onnd and the reckless gods, so they fearing ashore.¡± So they said they, too, want to meet strong, heroic men to protect their dear youngest. -¡­.!!! For a moment, I saw it. The eyes and shoulders of the quiet young heroes trembled at my words, though everyone anticipated my next words. Hoping for my assurance, they all looked at me with longing eyes. ¡°Gasp¡­!¡± The atmosphere flipped in an instant with just a few of my words. Theseus, realizing toote that he should have stopped me, held his breath, but the momentum had already shifted to me. ¡°Oooo¡­ Could it be?¡± ¡®¡­Who the hell are you, punk?!¡¯ Amidst this, Hercules, standing by with a silly grin, was¡­ best left ignored. He was like a wild boar, and paying attention to him would be endless, so I decided to disregard him. ¡°Anyway, everyone knows. In this forest, except for Hercules, no matter how manye at me, they can¡¯t be my match.¡± It wasn¡¯t arrogance or pride, just a simple fact. Those who witnessed the colossal battle yesterday, which even awed me, couldn¡¯t dare refute this grand premise. I, the demigod called Dianes, am very, very strong. So much so that none could stand equally against me except for that Hercules. ¡°However, since ancient times, the one who wins the heart of a beauty is neither the strong nor the wealthy. Only the courageous have won beauties, gained honor, and were recorded in history!¡± Still, they needed a reason to fight me. Not just some noble cause or weak sense of justice. If I gave them a real, visceral reason, something worth risking their lives for¡­ ¡°As one who couldn¡¯t refuse the wishes of the beautiful Nereid nymphs, daughters of Oceanus, sisters of the thousand waves, I promise.¡± After the war with Theseus, those who will bravely stand against me and who will leave a strong impression on me shall return on the night of Demeter¡¯s harvest festival. Under the moonlit beach, you shall hear the beautiful chorus of nymphs and have the chance to sing with them. I paused here slightly, teasing them for a moment. -¡­!!! When the silent men¡¯s desire reached its peak. I roared like a lion, igniting their passions. ¡°How about it? Considering we¡¯re all born with bells hanging down there, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to risk your life for something worth it?!¡± With my words, the quiet campfire turned upside down. -Whoooooo!!! -Dianes! Dianes! Dianes! Dianes! The young heroes chanted my name like fanatics weing a god, raising their spirits. Their appearance was as fierce and zealous as a desperate squad ready for a final stand. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Theseus was bewildered by the sudden 180-degree shift in the atmosphere. Meeting Theseus¡¯s eyes, I couldn¡¯t suppress my amusement. Thus, all his schemes werepletely thwarted. With such enthusiasm, the war would naturally go well. However, what would remain in their minds after the war would not be them fiercely fighting under Theseus¡¯smand or the evil demon Dianes. It would be themselves, heading to meet beautiful nymphs after a passionate battle, led by Dianes. What? Losing the war but winning the game? ¡®What kind of boring nonsense are you talking about?¡¯ If you¡¯re going to make a move, you shoulde at it with the determination to devour everything. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± ¡°Haha, now I¡¯m starting to get excited.¡± Right? The sight of Theseus, his handsome face contorted with anger, made the goat milk I was drinking taste even sweeter. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ¨C In Search Of Neri Truly a bright idea, truly a wise n. Educating the young ones who dared to y politics, and solving the matchmaking requests from my sisters-inw whenever I went to the sea. A true win-win. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that I was called the Heavenly Demon King, not just a martial hero. Before Theseus, with his face full of humiliation, could protest, the young heroes, burning with passion, almost kidnapped their general and dragged him away, leaving the hearth quiet. ¡°Dianes, then I¡¯ll head over to that side¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. If you join them and start fighting me, even if it¡¯s you, someone will end up dead.¡± Hestia¡¯s hearth suddenly became cold. The only ones left were the women with bewildered faces and Hercules. After finishing the meal in the now quiet dining section and standing up, Hercules followed me and started babbling nonsense again. ¡°But still! I heard the Nereid nymphs are so pretty¡­¡± ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s not a one-on-one sparring match, but if you go wild and things get out of hand, there¡¯ll be at least a hundred casualties. Do you want to see Asclepiusing with a poison needle?¡± For reference, I had taught Asclepius some minor martial arts and internal body arts because Atnta owed a lot during her training. In addition to the original throwing needle technique and acupoint sealing method I taught, the sight of that pale guy flying through the air with needles reminded me of the great master of the Tang family. ¡°That¡¯s because you taught him weird stuff¡­ The kidsin to me. They ask what you did to Asclepius to make him the fourth Erinyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you keep causing trouble by killing people, and Asclepius has to run around saving them.¡± But right now, Hercules¡¯s chatter about matchmaking and Asclepius wasn¡¯t the priority. ¡°Anyway, about the question you were going to ask earlier¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that one! I forgot because of all themotion.¡± ¡°I think I know what it is. You¡¯re wondering if there¡¯s a way to control Zeus¡¯s lightning, right?¡± The goddess Hera once said: Zeus almost single-handedly raised the reputation of Olympus with his infidelity. Eris imed him to be the god who spread discord from his loins. Even Ares said, ¡°He may be my father, but he¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡± Yet, despite their harsh criticisms, not even the gods dared to question his power or his reputation as the King of the Gods. I, too, could understand why Zeus was considered the supreme god from the fragment of power Hercules showed. ¡®He directly countered the Reverse Heavenly Art¡¯s demonic energy that was half out of control?¡¯ Moreover, Hercules had only instinctively wielded his power, which he had just awakened. To withstand and even push back with just raw punches and the divine force oveyed on them, without any special technique. Leaving aside the sheer amount of innate qi and monstrous body, it was proof that the essence of that qi was quite pure and powerful. ¡®A rather usable material¡ªno, almost aplete work of art by itself.¡¯ In martial arts terms, he would be called a Heavenly Martial Body or even beyond that. Every time I looked at him, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what techniques or skills I should teach him next. His body was truly a divine-level physique for a martial artist, and even his innate qi was the most powerful and purest among natural qi, the Lightning Qi. Sure, with his path as a mythological heroid out before him, he could probably figure it all out on his own, fighting and stumbling along the way. But with the power he had just awakened and his monstrous strength, leaving him to his own devices felt like a waste. ¡°Our confrontation was, so to speak, a fight between a beast and a human.¡± ¡°No, to put it that way is¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Either way, Hercules was quite honest and straightforward. Although he originally had a slightly arrogant side, given his innate strength and background, it could be considered confidence. However, after I dismantled his monstrous strength with martial arts several times, forcing him to his knees, and with Atnta, whom I personally trained, catching up right below him, Hercules hade to trust my words greatly when it came to fighting. To the extent that he would readily acknowledge even when I made remarks that would hurt his pride. Moreover, seeing Asclepius quickly mastering the martial cultivation techniques I taught, I decided that I must teach him these techniques.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡®If I teach him some proper level martial or cultivation techniques, he might reduce the chances of getting into trouble by drinking excessively or causing a scene.¡¯ Martial cultivation involves not only internal qi absorption but also self-reflection and mental training through meditation. For now, I was holding the role of a suppressor, keeping the drinking and chaos in check, and making sure no one got too cocky just because of their strength, but who knows what might happenter. As a senior in life and a former best in the world, it was necessary to guide the future best so that their life wouldn¡¯t get tangled up with alcohol and women. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, alright? Anyway, there¡¯s a lot of work right now, and I think I¡¯ll be busy too, so let¡¯s think about it slowly and talkter.¡± I¡¯d grown quite tall myself, but I still patted the shoulder of Hercules, who was a head taller than me, and stepped lightly away from the hearth. The boar man¡¯s rehabilitation project should be left for him to decide appropriately. What was important right now was meeting with my beautiful sea princess, Nesneria. ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t spent much time with Neritely.¡¯ Originally, nymphs do not need to sleep. For theseplete spiritual beings, meals and sleep are merely preferences or hobbies, not necessities. Yet Neri woulde to me every day simply because she liked me, sleeping with me and sticking around until I woke up in the morning. Though Neri still had the appearance and mannerisms of a child, I had decided long ago to face her distant journey from Passos and her affection seriously. Today, I¡¯d make up for all the time we hadn¡¯t spent togethertely. And I¡¯d also let her know about the matchmaking for her sisters. When she returned to the sea with that news, she¡¯d be weed back as a hero. Knowing how much Neri adored her sisters, she¡¯d be overjoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ where could she be?¡± Usually, she woulde to my room every night and fall asleep with me, but for some reason, when I woke up this morning, she was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did she note?¡± Recently, she had been spending more time with the nymphs in the forest. Maybe she had been so caught up in ying that she didn¡¯te over. I walked through the forest looking for Neri, my steps light, but something felt off. ¡°Is Neri here?¡± ¡°Oh, she didn¡¯te backst night? Didn¡¯t she go to your room?¡± Even Chariclo, who seemed busier than usual today, didn¡¯t know. ¡°Nesneria? Hmm?¡± ¡°I only saw her leave in a good mood yesterday.¡± Neither did the nymphs in the forest where she¡¯d been staying. ¡°Neri!!¡± She wasn¡¯t even at the stream or the brook in the forest, where she often went. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Neri was always lively around me and the nymphs, but she was still a bit afraid of the human world, having been raised cautiously by her sisters. She almost never wandered around alone during the day when there were many people around, so where could she have gone? ¡°Thest ce left is¡­¡± Only Poseidon¡¯s coast remained. However, the fact that Neri went to the sea at this time gave me a bad feeling. If Neri had gone to the sea without my escort or even a goodbye, it could only mean one thing: she was really, really upset. And if she had already gone deep into the ocean, it would be almost impossible for me to find her. ¡°¡­..¡± A sharp, cold sense of dread shot down my spine and lodged in my mind. Without further hesitation, I kicked off the ground and leaped into the sky. In an instant, the ground below shrank away, and I could see the vast Mediterranean stretching out beneath me, its blue waves crashing against the coast of the Forest of Heroes. And then I saw someone I hadn¡¯t expected, staring right at me. His body was rugged and covered in scars, with a dark blue beard and hair swaying like crashing waves. He was the very image of a handsome middle-aged mariner from ancient Greece. However, his wild aura and intense indigo eyes were reminiscent of a pirate ship captain or the leader of a grand fleet. As soon as this pirate captain saw me, he immediately erupted in a thunderous voice. [It¡¯s you!!] When the pirate captain pointed at me with his hand as big as a cauldron lid and clenched his fist, the surrounding energy instantly transformed its form. ¡°Ugh?!¡± I was certainly floating in midair, yet for some reason, my breathing becamebored, and my limbs felt heavy, as if I were sinking into deep water. However, that was not the end. [Come down right now!!] -Thudududududu!! ¡°Ugh?!¡± It was like a massive tidal wave. The lightning Hercules showed yesterday seemed like child¡¯s ypared to this intense and rough energy wave. A massive wave of force, as if an unstoppable tidal wave were crashing behind me, struck my entire body, shaking me to my core. That pirate captain, with just a gesture, had created an ocean in the middle of the sky. ¡°Th-this¡­!¡± At this point, even someone oblivious would have no choice but to notice. The vanished princess of the sea, and the man with grand muscles and a wild, immense aura encountered while searching for her in the sea. [How dare you make my lovely youngest sister-inw cry?! In the name of Poseidon, I will not forgive you!!] The man before me was none other than Poseidon himself¡ªriding the white waves, the god of the sea who calls forth earthquakes, and beloved brother-inw of my beautiful lover, Nesneria. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¨C Father-inw (?) Poseidon In this mythological era of Greece, if you were to pick the three most powerful gods, you would immediately choose the three great gods of Olympus. The three sons of the former Titan God-King Kronos. The ruler of the underworld, Hades. The lord of the sea, Poseidon. The king of the sky, Zeus. As for the ruler of the underworld, well, when you meet him, chances are nine out of ten, you¡¯re already dead, so there aren¡¯t many well-known stories about him in Passos or the Forest of Heroes. But Poseidon and Zeus were names that were praised and feared every single day, and even more so for their amorous escapades that far exceed that, so in Greece, their names never have a day of rest. It was generally thought that if, by any chance, you were targeted by the gods of the sky and sea, you could kiss any chance of a peaceful sleep on this Greeknd goodbye. Anyway, whether you get praised or criticized, once you get noticed, it bes troublesome, so just offer a small prayer of thanks when going to the sea or when something good happens. That was the general approach to dealing with the three major gods in Greece. And yet, here I was, prostrate on a white sandy beach, head buried in the ground under the sharp gaze of one of those three mighty gods. The God of the Sea, the deep, and white-crested waves. The father of horses. Poseidon, a towering figure with a dark, oceanic hue, stood over me. ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯re confident in your stamina? Huh?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± ¡°If not, then what? Are you saying the guardian god of these sailors is blind or something?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± And squatting in front of me, ring like a senior officer, was a 2.5-meter-tall pirate captain, or rather, the God of the Sea, Poseidon, who still looked displeased. I felt my mouth go dry, as if his burning gaze could pierce me with the trident standing next to him if he was displeased. ¡°Roll to the left.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Roll to the right.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Head down again.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It was like a scene from naval literature, reminiscent of a marine¡¯s rigorous training. I was deeply puzzled as to how this familiar drill was taking ce in ancient Greece. Without a word, I silently followed the orders of Sergeant Poseidon, who was boiling with anger. I had no choice but toply. Because, indeed, I am a bastard. ¡°What? Losing your posture now?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± -Swish! The seawater, sshing back and forth against my forehead, was very salty. Three hours earlier. Having assessed the situation, I hurriedly leapt through the air,nding on the shore faster than Poseidon¡¯s wave. ¡°Hoo¡­? Are you challenging me? At least you¡¯ve got some guts for a man.¡± Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect me to shake off his divine power ande down before him. Poseidon began to unsp his hands, ring at me. -Crack! Just unsping his fists made a sound like breaking rocks. I wondered if I could resolve this with words, so I hastily opened my mouth. ¡°Uh, O God¡ª¡± [Shut your mouth!!!] However, the God of the Sea, boiling with rage, seemed unwilling to listen, and started approaching step by step, enveloped in a massive aura. [How dare you?! The wife of this Poseidon, sister of Amphitrite, and the youngest daughter of Oceanus, the God of the Ocean. Even if you offer all the treasures of the ocean, it might not be enough to get a glimpse of that face, receiving more love than one deserves from the precious treasure of the sea. And you dare to be distracted and make those beautiful eyes shed tears?!] ¡°¡­.What?!¡± Distracted? Me? Is it perhaps about Atnta? No, I even apologized repeatedly, bowing my head to both Neri and Atnta, and they agreed to let it go for now. [Huh¡­ Is this guy really asking for the end? How dare you pretend not to know?! Just yesterday, at dawn, my youngest sister-inw came crying to the pce of Amphitrite, not even to the pce of Mother Tethys!] ¡°N-Neri¡­ cried?¡± [When Amphitrite heard about you from Gtea and went wild, iming she¡¯d crush that rascal who wooed her youngest, I held her back, feelingpassion for you! How dare you repay kindness like this?! Today, you die by my hand!] The muscr figure, towering over even Hercules at about 2.5 meters, approached with his wave-like beard and hair fluttering, truly a terrifying sight. Yet, the reason I couldn¡¯t avoid him was due to just one phrase¡ªNeri cried. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ It was truly unexpected. That such a petite young girl, barely reaching my waist, crying would cause such pain in my heart. Water seeps through any crack, no matter how small, and it seemed the little girl who had always run alongside me in Passos and the Forest of Heroes had found her way into my heart. ¡°Did she¡­ cry a lotst night?¡± [You are not qualified to ask me about that child.] The mention ofst night naturally brought to mind the enjoyable adult time spent under the crescent moon with Artemis. Come to think of it, after restoring myself from yesterday¡¯s transformation and the subsequent roughhousing with Artemis following the duel with Hercules, I had fallen asleep in the bathtub.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Huh¡­¡± Now it made sense. Exhausted from my battles and time with Artemis, I¡¯d fallen asleep in the bath, forgetting to wash thoroughly or change my clothes before meeting Neri. If her sensitive nymph instincts had caught even a whiff ofst night¡¯s lingering presence¡­ No wonder she ran off crying. ¡°¡­Do you have anyst words?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Poseidon, who had approached unnoticed with a fist as big as a mace raised high, asked quietly. The fierce muscles exposed beneath the toga-like garment and the numerous scars on them told the tale of his past years. -Gulp. He was on apletely different level from the naive and foolish crescent moon amateur I dealt withst night. A direct descendant of the most powerful Titan god, and the substitute ruling the seas of Greece, Poseidon. I had to swallow dryly at his overwhelming presence and the immense divine power that was beyondprehension, much like when I first met Hera. If I had to describe it, it was like standing before the sea itself. As if in the midst of a fierce storm with raging waves and rampaging tides, it was an overwhelming pressure akin to facing an overpowering force of nature. Even after reaching an unfathomable realm in my previous life, it was a manifestation of nature that sometimes purely overwhelmed and amazed me. Is this truly what a god is? I was in awe. ¡°Haa¡­¡± But more than that, what sent chills down my spine was¡­ The overwhelming embodiment of nature, the ruler of the sea, whose eyes burned with pure rage. That was¡­ yes, the eyes of a father seeing the bastard who took away his precious youngest daughter and made her cry, or the eyes of an older brother with a significant age gap. If this were America instead of Greece, he would be holding a shotgun instead of a trident in that hand. ¡®¡­Honestly, this is my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ No matter that I could take on the form of six arms and three heads, overturn mountains with a flick of my hand, and dry up rivers with a gesture¡ªif I were any kind of human, even a demon, capable of rationality and morality, then in a situation like this, I was unconditionally the bastard. A father with a daughter, or an older brother with a younger sister, gets mad because of her? And not just any girl, but my lover, who had run home in tears because of me? If I were in their shoes, as a father or brother, wouldn¡¯t I grab a shotgun, hunt down the bastard who made my daughter cry, and st a hole through his skull? Someone might ask why I, a follower of the demonic path of the Heavenly Demon Cult who is true to his desires, would grovel before a father-inw who is practically a stranger for indulging in women. In reality, those who have run away from the cult¡¯s grasp, iming to be true practitioners of the demonic path, spout nonsense while indulging in the vital energy of all sorts of women. Regarding this, as the high priest of the Heavenly Demon Cult and the incarnation of Asura, I would say. One of the three major scriptures of the cult, the Surra Sutra, states this: Whether you take a woman as a wife or a concubine, do not let tears well in the eyes of the one you cherish. If you have a daughter, whether you send her off to marriage or to training, do not let tears gather in her eyes. Even the owner of Sura Ind, Asura, sent his daughter, Princess Saji, to marry Jeo Seok-cheon, but before he could hold the ceremony, he took her, and tears filled her eyes. Even after consuming all the blood and fire of Sura Ind, his heart was torn into a thousand pieces, and all that he swallowed was counted out. In short. Whether you are a demon or not, if you are a seeker walking the demonic path with ¡®person¡¯ attached to your name, know that if tears gather in a precious daughter¡¯s eyes, blood tears will gather in yours. The god you serve also sheds blood tears due to his daughter¡¯s tragedy, so mere mortals should know the value of another¡¯s precious daughter and serve her with care. Perhaps because of this, the marriage lives of those in the sects of the demonic path, who were not half-baked demonic practitioners, were actually more harmonious than those of the hypocrites of the righteous path. In fact, due to the demonic path¡¯s characteristic of not discriminating between men and women in martial arts training, they might live under the control of a more skilled wife. ¡®And that applies to me as well.¡¯ The spirit of the white sea that filled a corner of my heart had been deeply affected¡ªby the mere fact that she cried, and because the reason for her tears was my thoughtlessness. Even a demon practitioner of divine rank like me couldn¡¯t ignore this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it that you have no excuses to make¡­¡± -BOOOOM! As the scarred, massive fist clenched with power, and the sea behind him roared with violent waves in response to his fury, I made the decision of a lifetime. A decision big enough to risk my life. As a man and as a demon, I could not take responsibility for making someone else¡¯s precious daughter¡ªmy lovely, young lover¡ªcry with mere words. With a massive fist that seemed to summon tsunamis and storms zing right in front of me, I quietly closed my eyes and lowered my arms. ¡°Heh¡­ I see; you¡¯re not entirely hopeless.¡± Seeing that, Poseidon seemed slightly impressed, letting out a snort, and his overwhelming presence seemed to diminish a bit. Could it be¡­? Was he going to let me off? Just when I was about to sneak a peek with a sliver of hope. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. My youngest sister-inw would be sad.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Before I could even internally protest, an overwhelming strikended on my stomach. -Boom! ¡°Huh?¡± It was a boom. Not a thud or a bang, but a boom. A colossal roar that resonated not through the ears, but directly through the bones and muscles within my body, hammering my head. Ah, what did this feeling remind me of? Ah, right. When that psycho bastard from the Zhuge family ran his mouth again and deployed the emperor¡¯s cannons. In the midst of the chaotic melee, it reminded me of the cannonball as big as a child¡¯s head that directly hit my stomach. Back then, it didn¡¯t cause any serious damage, but it exploded directly on my stomach, making me writhe in pain for the first time in a while. However, although the feeling was simr, the power was not something that could bepared to a mere cannonball. ¡°Strike¡­ Striking Attack?¡± An immense force that urately struck my stomach without wasting a single bit of power. The overwhelming force, which refused to let me dissipate the impact as I flew or spread it to the ground, would have burst all my internal organs and shattered my muscles and bones if I hadn¡¯t entered the state of supreme martial arts yesterday. ¡°Hmph¡­ Your body is sturdy.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡± It felt as if the power of a tsunami swallowing a giant ship and an earthquake overturning thend had all condensed and struck directly into my stomach. I was sinking like a boiling kettle, and the dark blue eyes of the God of the Sea ring at me were still flickering with anger, but had quite calmed down. ¡°Unlike the other Greek bastards, you seem to know how to take responsibility.¡± Saying that, Poseidon snorted, squatted in front of me, who was wheezing, and said this while making eye contact. ¡°However, the sin of making the treasure of the sea cry is deep. If you think you can settle it this way, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± If his anger earlier was a raging tsunami, now his voice was calm and eerie, like the coastline of a sudden ebb tide foreshadowing a tsunami. Then came the punishment. Whenever I tried to recover with divine power or demonic qi, I ended up rolling on the beach, unable to even breathe properly, under the ghostly shadow of a trident. Was it after roughly three hours of rolling in a trance? ¡°Wake up.¡± ¡°Wake up!¡± The slightly calmer voice of the God of the Seaquietly dered the awakening. Ah, the vivid days of the training ground etched into my soul, even after three reincarnations. Gritting my teeth to endure the pain in my still-throbbing belly, drenched in sweat, I stood before the mighty God of the Sea. ¡°You know your sin is very deep and serious, right?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°However, considering your devotion to the gods since you were young, and your dedication to the trident-wielding god through your skillful spear techniques¡­ I will give you exactly 30 seconds from now. If you can¡¯t convince me within 30 seconds¡­¡± -Hoo¡­ Poseidon, fiddling with his trident as if suppressing his anger, soon seemed to make up his mind and stared straight at me. ¡°I swear by the River Styx, if you fail, no matter how much my youngest sister-inw cries and makes a fusster, you will never see Nesneria¡¯s face in your lifetime.¡± And with that, my time began. With those words, I confessed to the god with the most desperate and sincere heart I ever had in all three of my lives. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!